《HP: I Have "Pure" Magic》 Chapter Character appearances Chapter Character appearances I''m making this chapter for character appearances, but I''ve also described the characters somewhere in the novel for those who skip Auxiliary chapter. MC, Christopher Maxwell. Blond hair, electric blue eyes. (Picture inment section and chapterments) -> Nymphadora Tonks. She has two appearances. One cute, One beautiful. There are... circumstances that are not canonical, so the the original appearance is different. You''ll find out once you read it. (Picture in the chapterments) Chapter 1: Prologue: Murder by marker Chapter 1: Prologue: Murder by marker Harry Potter: I Have Pure Magic Magic in its purest form is called pure magic. Pure magic can''t be summoned at will by any wizard from their magic core or soul. Wizards can only draw out magic whose purpose has beenpletely defined through spells and intent. Then... what if someone can actually draw out the magic in its purest form, the Pure Magic? What would be its functions and what would be theplications and variables that''ll arise from it in the Harry Potter world due to this? (This book bes great in theter chapters. The beginning chapters need rewriting since I was just writing for fun in the beginning so quality isn''t as good as theter chapters, though they are still bearable since this book has 20k collections. Some grammatical mistakes in the beginning as well, though not in theter chapters. The MC is a bit evil/scummy in the beginning but his character improves as his rtions with the other characters deepen.) Enjoy! * * * I woke up feeling two peculiar sensations in my head. It was like there was pain but at the same timethere was not. Like a phantom pain. ... I''m not making any sense, am I? "Mr. Maxwell...? Mr. Maxwell!" I heard the voice and I instinctively wanted to respond. Even though my surname surely isn''t Maxwell. But then suddenly, I felt someone shove me. "Hey Chris, wake up! Or you''re going to be in trouble," said the guy who shoved me. I opened my eyes and found myself in apletely different ssroom than the ones I usually go to. The teacher, a young average looking plump woman in her 30s, was speaking something while looking in my direction in a stern tone. Though, I wasn''t paying even one bit of my attention to her. "----Is that clear, Mr. Maxwell?" She asked looking in my direction. "Yes ma''am," I said out of impulse. ''Damn! Why the hell did I speak? Wasn''t she talking to this Maxwell guy?'' But then... I started to have new memories. Foreign memories. I looked down at my hands and got a shock. Yep! They werent mine. And: they were very small. Oh no... oh no... oh no. This hits too close to those cliche novels that I have read. What''s thest thing I remember? shback "Baam! BAAAAMM!" I was sleeping during the lectures of this very boring and strict professor and then, I was rudely awakened by something hitting me right between the eyes! Startled, I stood up in surprise... Only to be hit heavily by something in the back of my head. And man did that hurt. I died... but not before screaming bloody murder and ming it all on the professor. I don''t clearly remember, but I''m pretty sure I swore toe and haunt the professorwho was looking more dead than me. Still not satisfied, I even raised my two bloody hand towards the professor... to add the extra detail. --- And then, I was standing in front of an old man who, by the way, wasughing his ass off for some reason. "Ahem hmm." I cleared my throat to stop him. "Haha sorry. ...sorry ha oh my Me!"(God) " *cough* cough*'''' Faking a cough, the old man tried topose himself. "Yeah child, forgive me, I couldn''t help myself. BUT IT WAS JUST SOOOO HILARIOUS! HAHA. " "..." I was about to start asking him questions but he read my mind (literally) and started exining. "No, this isn''t a prank, not that it''s not funny, So I will start exining now, First of all, I am god and you are dead." he said but before I could say anything. ''I''m pretty sure that the professor won''t be so sure about that.'' I thought idly to myself. The Godughed again as he nodded. Then he exined the whole situation, most of which, I was already aware of. "You died during your sses. The cause and circumstances of your death were such that I was profoundly amus cough I mean I was profoundly saddened by your... unfortunate demise." He said and put his hands together behind his back, reminiscent of a teacher about to tell an interesting story to his students. "You were sleeping in thest seat with your head resting against the wall; And your professor caught you." he chucked a bit. "Well your professor didn''t like the fact that you were sleeping in the lectures and seeing that you were the same guy who was ''sleeping'' with his daughter sealed the deal. He decided to have some payback. So, what he did was..." God seems to be having trouble suppressing hisughter. ''Well, looks like ''sleeping'' did me over.'' I thought to myself. But the funny thing was, this time, I was actually innocent. It was a misunderstanding. I died due to a misunderstanding... The god continued, "He threw the white board markerthe only weapon in his hands with all his might, to you, who were sleeping in peace at thest seat." "Well, another point in your disadvantage was that, this professor happened to be quite good at throwing darts in his college days. The marker sailed through the room with every eye following after it And, baam! It hit right between your eyes." he saidughing. He said, pointing between my eyes. "Wait a moment." I interrupted him trying to collect my thoughts. Then I actually only remember pain and blood and the professor and the students gathering around, but... marker? Just how good was he at throwing darts? "So... you''re telling me that that professor pulled a John Wick on me and I was killed by a white board marker? I meane on that''s even worse than a pencil. At least, a pencil has a sharp edge." I said in exasperation. . Somehow, the god seemed even more amused now, if that was possible. "Nononono child you''ve got it wrong. that marker only startled you. A lot. You were so startled that you reflexively stood up in surprise... and hit your head on the bottom rail of the window behind you, which you yourself had left open." "....." well, I couldn''te up with anything to say at that moment. My expression must have been indescribable. I had just thought that I wouldn''t be hit by the window since whenever I stand up, the first thing I do is to peek through it. So I had a habit of dodging it. ''Never thought that it could have such drastic effects.'' "So," I began "You called me here just tough at me?" I asked in exasperation, trying to hide my anger. I had just died. I had parents who must be grieving about me. I had a I was interrupted by God who said "Your parents would grieve you undoubtedly. But they also have your brother to take care of them who is far more... obedient than you. And about your death and other regrets, well, nothing can be done about it anymore." I started to be depressed, but just then, God spoke again, "But... seeing as you have given me a goodugh and oh my me! I haven''t really paid attention to the human activities for a long time and I haven''tughed like that for an even longer time. So.... I''ll give you another chance." ''Can I go back? I might just die from embarrassment this time....Gosh! to be done in by a marker!'' "Though not in the same world." continued God. ''OMG! Is this what I think it is?! R.O.B., I''d that you?!'' "And no, I don''t do wishes but I''ll let you have your memories because you made meugh not your nk soul. And... I''ll grant you just one piece of advice for one crucial moment in your life- ''don''t hesitate, he won''t be aware, and you won''t get caught.'' " "Hey! How am I supposed to know what you''re talking about?! My whole life, I''ll keep thinking if that''s what you were talking about," I protested. I''d rather have nothing than this kind of cliche advice, thank you very much. The Godughed, "Oh don''t worry child, since it''s not just empty words. The words you just heard would make themselves known when the situationes. And it wille sooner than you''re excepting. You''re on your own after that." Gods then looked at his wrist watch, "Alright that''s all I can give you. Be carful. Since even If you follow advice at the crucial moment, it''s just an advice for one moment. So even if you do follow my advice for this one, you might just make a bad choice at other crucial moments and get yourself killed eventually." Well, better take whatever I''m getting. I had a feeling that this is some kind of VIP passage that only someone who''s been doing good stuff his whole life gets and I somehow got in through entertainment quota. I cleared my throat, "Alright, I''m very grateful and all, but please don''t send anyone else into that world with future knowledge." I requested solemnly. It would have been interesting to have multiple reincarnators, but only if I was reading about someone else''s life. But in my life? No thankyou. I''m out if this is that kind of scam. "Alright I won''t, God! I mean: Me! you''re such hypocrite. So....Have a good life son! May I bless you!" With that, the God sent me off while I was still thinking how someone can find the innocent me dying funny. Also, what''s with the constant use of first person pronouns like I, me, myself in ce of the word god! How would he say Goddamn it? Well, can''t understand the God''s humor. Maybe if I be a god myself.... .*shback end* xxxxx A.N.: Here''s what to expect in this story. Everyone mentions positive points, but I''ll mention the negatives ones as well, since I know them well, and have worked hard to vanish them from my futureter writings. -Some chapters are small in beginning. But all chapters are of a big length after a threshold. You can check out the chapters after 85, all are big. -Also, the mistakes you see in the English are mostly typos, and they''re non existent in the future chapters after I started using Grammarly keyboard inter chapters. - Romance: The romance might seem a bit off in the beginning since it would seem that mc is using tricks and lies to the love interest, but that''s NOT the case. He''ll realize that he doesn''t like tricks after his first few tries, and he''ll be honest after he can fully trust her and when her mental defense is strong enough to keep his secrets. -Humor: There''d be at least a few times that I''ll make youugh out loud. A few jokes might seem a bit cringy to a few people, but theter chapters focus more on the plot and less on humor, so the novel is for everyone. -Overall writing quality: The writing quality keeps improving. Some chapters in the beginning are also edited or Rewritten. The plot thickens as the story progresses. And many unique factorse along which you''ve never seen in any other fanfic before. SOME THINGS YOU''LL SEE IN THE FUTURE CHAPTERS: In this slightly AU world, Nymphadora Tonks is one year younger than her canon self and Dueling is as just as popr as Quidditch. She''s old than MC, so their rtionship will take time to develop and also after her lumency shields are strong enough for the mc to be truthful about some matters, though he''ll still keep the transmigration bit with himself. MC will have apletely different and badass magic, and he''ll delve into both Dueling and Quidditch. He''ll hide his powers and secretly cheat using his unique magic without anyone noticing. Some of the people who are going to suffer very much at MC''s hands are Gilderoy Fraud-hart, Dolores Um-bitch, etc. So, if you are their sympathizers, then this is not a ce for you. Cause I''ll make a point to destroy these two. In the third year, for Dueling World Championship for under 17, he''ll visit different countries and learn different magics. As for his family... it''s quiteplicated, but... it''ll never be as you think it would be. You''ll get surprises about it even after chapter 60. Apart from this, there''s a lot more, but I don''t want to make this intro any longer. Chapter 2: Surprise(s) (Edited) Chapter 2: Surprise(s) (Edited) I sat my new ss in a daze. I had just died, met a God, or THE God, and now I''ve been transmigrated into a new world. Like, What The F#ck?! But... I think it''s better to stop with all the nonsense thinking and philosophy about the unrealness of the situation and do what I should do. I already know it can''t be a dream from the throbbing pain in me and the memories of this 6-year-old kid whose name was Christopher Maxwell. My previous name used to be Chris Jackson, so at least I can still be called Chris as a short form for Christopher. Now I need to check what kind of world I''m in. I hope I''m not in a Ninja academy where an old man wearing a hat and smoking a pipe would brainwash me. And I''d be taught how to kill people every day by various teachers. Fortunately, it''s not. It''s just the old furniture. This world is quite simr to my world. It''s just that, the year is in the 1980s. And, by current country is Britain. The previous owner of this body was a boy who lived in an orphanage. I realized that Christopher was a lot in the orphanage. And when I searched for the reason, I got a shock! This guy... can do some supernatural stuff. Damn. There are a few instances when it happened, and that''s the reason why he''s ostracized. This trope seems quite simr to a very popr series in my previous world. "Harry P No way!" I realized that as soon as I recalled Harry Potter, I not only recalled memories from my previous world but this world as well! And on investigating further, I got an even bigger shock! I could hardly believe it! I slowly, very slowly turned my head to the one corner of the ssroom. "!!!!!" There! At the corner of the backbench sat a skinny boy with round sses and messy ck hair. He was wearing clothes that were clearly big for his skinny and short frame. and at this moment, his green eyes were also looking at me. He had a lightning bolt scar on his head. I pulled out my eyes from their sockets, cleaned them up, and put them back on. Yeah. No doubt about it. I''m in Harry Potter world for sure. Because, the protagonist of the whole story, Harry James Potter, the boy-who-lived, seems to be my ssmate. And with this, came another realization. That this body also has magic! There are multiple cases of what can only be called idental magic. Damn! Magic is real here! """"I HAVE MAGIC!!!"""" I screamed in my mind. I''d have liked to scream it out loud but I''m a sensible person who doesn''t go out of his way to be called retarded. So...all those fantasies I''ve had about the Harry Potter world can actually happen! I can now achieve so much more than just being apany employee. I won''t find life boring anymore... I can be SO much more... But..... how should I start? ''Hmm... let see the memories...sh*t.'' And that was that. I slowly started toe down from my happiness high. And found out several things. Firstly, I am currently living in an orphanage where I am ostracized due to my idental magic cases. ''Nope. I''m having none of that. I''ll leave on the first opportunity. I''m not a Chinese protagonist.'' I thought as I recall some wuxias that I''d read. Always suffering in the beginning while it could have been a lot better if they didn''t have so much masochism to go be all cocky and offend people left and right despite being a piss poor ground sweeper. It''s like they purposefully make their life difficult for themselves. My second problem, I don''t know where to live until the letter for Hogwarts arrives. No way I am living in that orphanage. I have bad ''memories'' about that ce. Only memories though. Third, how to learn magic without any teacher or material? I mean, there are 4-5 years before I can actually go to Hogwarts. I used to despise those reincarnators who learned wandless magic just by that cliche push and pull. I used to like the fanfics in which, the main character used to be OP slowly through sheer hard work, increasing his skills with wands and spells, learning some ancient magics, doing rituals, etc. But now that I''m in their situation...I just want to be a cheater with wandless magic because, dude, no way I''m waiting for 5 years just to get my wand. I need material and I need guidance. I want in on the magical world. Should I go to Daigon Alley? No, not yet. That won''t yield much if I''m not a lucky b@stard like those reincarnaters in cliche novels. Those guys just go to Gringotts and get their beginner package as the inheritance of multiple ancient families. I''ll have to find alternatives. But then, my eyes went to Harry Potter, and the gears of my head started turning. ''Hmm, this could work,'' ************ A.N.: Once again, the beginning chapters are short, but they start getting longer. Check out any after 85, all more than 2000 words and some even past 3000, which is quite big considering that this was just 850 words. Chapter 3: Performing magic Chapter 3: Performing magic So, here I was, looking at Harry Potter. The boy who wore the strongest of the plot armors. The boy who was very gullible, I mean...trusting. The boy who could really use some of my help (and I could use his). The heir of the Potter family, and a descendant of the Peverells. The gears in my head started spinning. How should I go about this? I shouldn''t show suspicious behavior or otherwise if Dumbledore reads his mind then he''ll be suspicious of me. Actually, I don''t really want to get involved with this cmity striken person at all. One Darklord is after him like a male yandere, while another Lord (Not sure about his Alignment, dark or light), is trying to control the poor boy''s whole life like he''s just a tool to be used and sacrificed in the end for ''the greater good''. I am not at all, a good person, per se. But but dude, if you''re using him to save the world, at least give him something for it, make sure he gets a good life, teach him fighting, and ''not'' sacrifice him at the end. I won''t be making any hasty moves. I should think about the consequences, and only take action if I can think of ways to not appear as a threat in Dumbledore''s eyes. I guess I am not a Griffindor. I am more of a slytherin type of guy. Though I won''t be entering slytherin that''s for sure. Not with my ''muddy'' background. And don''t go judging people as viins if Slytherin is mentioned. I simply meant that I''m ambitious and I don''t blindly rush in. Anyway, I had a lot of time. let''s n first. He won''t be going anywhere anyway. I should at least make friends with Harry. If I use him, then I''ll make sure he gets a good life in return. I''m not a bad guy. Just a bit selfish. I can help him in a lotttt of ways. His current life is so shitty, if the novel was to be believed, that I would have helped him out on the abused thingy even if I had nothing to gain from it. I started pondering on all the options avable to me at the moment. I went through the memories of this guy to know about everything I can this world. After thinking everything through, I came with the sad truth that, I can''t simply not get involved. I need an investment to start the ns that are forming ceaselessly in my mind after actuallying to a fantasy world. I don''t think I have it in me to simply wait and do nothing for the next 5 years and start Hogwarts simply as an orphan muggle-born. I need money and there no other way to get the money. If we''re somehow sessful in pulling this out, we''ll both be filthy-rich. If his future is getting used, then it''s better to get used by someone who won''t ask him to die for . Looking back, the guy never had good life until the day he killed Voldemort. ''Just see how I change your life from today.'' I thought, trying to justify using him. ''But my body...'' This body is weak and skinny, it''s not nearly as bad as Harry''s. I should be able to handle school bullies. I know basic hand-to-handbat. My uncle was in the army, go figure. It seems that I have been in my thoughts for quite a while since it''s lunch break now. Oh, the memories tell me that there is a mess hall for eating food here. ''Let''s go meet Harry. I can already somewhat anticipate how this is gonna y out.'' ____________ Harry''s POV: "Hey, can I sit here?" Harry looked up to see a boy, Christopher if he remembered, looking at him with a neutral expression on his face. No, there is a slight smile at tugging at the corner of his lips. But it''s better than the sneers of contempt that Harry usually faces everywhere else. Then Harry realize that while he was looking at Christopher, he had already sat down in front of him and had already started eating. Harry wondered why he wasn''t sitting with his usual friends and sitting with him of all people. ''Maybe he forgot about Dudley''s warning to everyone about not talking to me. '' he thought to himself. Just then, Christopher spoke up to break the silence. "You seem to have a lot of appetite." Harry looked down on his te and saw he really was eating a lotpared to other kids since he can''t eat much back at the Dursleys but then he looked at Christopher''s te and saw that he was also eating a lot. "You have taken more than me." Harry couldn''t help but point out. "Well I have to stock up, since sometimes the kids at the orphanage where I stay try to bully me." he said between the bites. Harry was surprised to meet someone who had the simr circumstances as him. but he also thought why he was referring to them as ''kids'' as if he was an adult. it seemed rather funny. ''So, he''s also bullied.?'' After hearing that, harry somehow felt a bit more at ease while talking to him. They talked to each other for a bit, and Harry was feeling more and more happy while thinking if this was how having a friend felt like. But then, Chris suddenly dropped a bomb while he had just started to tell Harry about his circumstances at the orphanage. "They call me a freak since I can do things they can''t. Things like...what you didst month when you suddenly appeared on the roof when Dudley and his gang were chasing you." Harry was too shocked by what Chistopher had just told him. Was Chris also a freak? And, how did know about the roof incident? Even Harry himself wasn''t sure what had happened at that time. "Harry, if want to talk about it, meet me at the park where you usually y Harry hunting after school. And don''t worry about Dudley and his friends. I can handle them easily." he said looking fully sure of himself. Harry didn''t believe that... but he still agreed to meet him. After all, he wanted to know why he was a freak and why was he treated like that by the Dursleys. **************** MC P.O.V.: I was currently waiting at the Park for Harry to arrive. "Shoo- I''ll let you guys off lightly this time. And don''t you you EVER dare you go against me. Got it? And stay away from Harry or you be in form another ''lesson'' you hear me, you maggots?!" "Yes sir" all of them answered fearfully, just like I taught them to. ''ah they are too easy to handle for me. After all expert bullies can easily handle amateurs.'' "Wow" I heard from behind. ncing back, I saw Harry Potter standing there, looking at me like I had vanquished a dark lord for him. Huh, the irony. ''Well, let''s get to work... I''ll definitely make him into a good pawn, I mean friend. '' "Oh hey Harry, didn''t see you there." He snapped out of it and greeted me. "Err... Hi Christopher." "Just call me Chris.You must havee to ask for the roof incident right?" Seeing him nod apprehensively, I continued, "Yeah well I saw you at time and I heard them call you a freak. So I think we are simr. You want to know why?" Seeing him reluctantly nod, I brought him closer as if I was telling him a secret while I also secretly put something in his pocket without him knowing. "Don''t tell anyone, ok? It''s happened two days ago- There was this kind olddy who saw me doing something simr to what I saw you do when I was being chased by the orphanage kids. Thatdy called out to me and told me that I had magic. And she taught me about a lot of things, Harry. You see, Harry, what we did back then was simply magic. believe me, magic is real. That olddy can do a lot of things with a wand. And she told me why we''re treated that way is because other people are jealous and afraid of it!." Harry seemed to be in a daze right now. I know he won''t believe me right now. and that why I had prepared (stole) a trump card beforeing here... " Ok Harry, I''ll have to show you some magic to make you believe." And, from my pocket I slowly took out... a deck of cards. ____________ 5 minster "And check your back pocket Harry". I told him. He did. And found a card in it. "Is this the card that you picked, Harry?" "No way..." he muttered in disbelief. "How are you doing all this". I gave him my best mysterious and enigmatic smile, " Magic Harry, magic." Chapter 4: Magic is amazing! Chapter 4: Magic is amazing! After I had shown him those cheap tricks, to little Harry, I was Merlin incarnate. In case Dumbledore reads his mind, I told him I learned about the magical world from an olddy, and she teaches me magic stuff from time to time. This imaginary olddy is going to be very useful to me in the future. Anything that can''t be exined about me would have one exnation: The olddy. I have nned how to handle it when people eventually start wondering who the hell is this old ls well. Currently, I was going to my orphanage. I walked alone through the streets of London in my new adolescent body. Man, suddenly being small again sure felt weird. But currently, I couldn''t care less. I''m in the Harry Potter world and I have magic. Thus, I started trying out magic. Sometimes I was randomly calling out spells and willing them to happen. I wasn''t surprised that nothing happened yet. If it were that easy then there would have been a lot of cases of idental magic and wandless magic wouldn''t be so damn rare. But I just had this hope that something about me would be different. After all, I was a transmigrator. I finally reached the orphanage. It was an old building, two stories tall. A front yard where some kids are ying. Nothing remarkable. I went straight to what is supposed to be my room. It''s more of a closet with a window. No one stays with me even though I only had two bouts of idental magic. So they had to shift me here. Looking at the gooey dinner, I decided to skip it. I had already eaten a lot at the lunch and as I recall the memories of the food here, Uh... I''d rather not eat it. I have better things to do. *Creak* *Creak* The shabby old door of my room creaked loudly as I opened it. Before checking out my magic, I did something else. I put the bathe g away and found a mirror to look at myself. I had blond hair which was in a mess right now. I had two teeth missing which I had already found out during dinner. I had found out through the memories that they had fallen naturally. ''Damn I have to go through that again huh.'' l had electric blue eyes and a face that didn''t seem to have any particr problem. ''Ok, I can work with this.'' I thought as I start to smile but grimace immediately when I saw how silly I was looking with two of my teeth missing. Anyway, I put away the mirror and sat cross-legged on the bed with my back straight. But then I thought better and simplyy down on the bed. I focused on my body first, since I had a different body previously which didn''t have magic, I think I should be able to find... something different from my previous body. I do feel something different throughout my whole body. Something is just... different. I tried different things such as breathing exercises, clenching my muscles, willing for something, anything to happen. That different feel was still there. But I can''t pin down on it. I couldn''t do anything. After trying and failing at least half an hour. I stopped trying to find out what it was. If this isn''t going to work then perhaps focus on summoning and banishing a ball that was lying on the floor. That''s what they do in most cliche cases. 1 hourter. "Damn it! Of course, it''s not working! Why had I even thought that wandless magic would be possible? Do I even have any cheats like the others?" I had tried everything with my focus and intent but it wasn''t working... By now, I''ve already realized that I''m currently not behaving like myself. If I was the real me, I wouldn''t have been much disappointed by failure. Clearly, with the body, some childishness and immaturity have alsoe into me. I was aware of this fact, but I did nothing to stop it. Because I want results, and ording to my knowledge, only strong emotions can get me started. My state was abnormal right now. There could be many factors that were contributing to it, like suddenly having to die, then being thrown into a different body in a different world, maybe it was because the memories of the previous ownerwho was just a child had merged with me, but I was getting more and more frustrated as the hours passed by with me making no progress on any kind of magic. 2 hours- Damn it, I can''t even y the games that I used to anymore... 3 hours- Now that I see it. I am starting to realize that I can''t do many things now..... It all started to dawn on me, I don''t even have a phone or a PC, Can''t see my parents, Or my two best friends. I wonder if theyughed when they heard how I died. Or if they are grieving. I have..... absolutely nothing. At least in that world, people cared. Here, I have absolutely no one, except, maybe that imaginary Grandma. The reality of actually dying was slowly settling into my brain. I was dead, killed/ murdered... by a f*cking marker. Suddenly, Magic doesn''t seem that amazing anymorepared to what I''ve lost. You only know something''s value when you''ve lost it. Looking around my room, I didn''t have many things in my possession here there are some books for kids, oh, I have a yoyo, there some coins, a pen, pencil and there I paused. there was a whiteboard marker..... I suddenly felt a phantom pain between my eyebrows. If only that bastard hadn''t thrown that marker...if only it hadn''t hit me...if only I was still alive...I wouldn''t have to feel so helpless, so lonely, so confused over reality... I felt anger rising inside me. I was feeling restless. I needed to get rid of this weird feeling. I hadn''t ever lost control like this. It seems like ites with this immature body. And then I felt it. the warm energy current rising in my body. And I knew what it was. In the memories of the previous owner, I found out that he hadn''t felt anything like this during his own idental magic. He hadn''t felt anything different. But to me, it felt clear as a day. Maybe it''s like how people don''t feel the blood in our veins because it''s always been...there. but if someone who didn''t have any felt it flowing within himself then he''d obviously notice. I could feel it, my magic churning restlessly... Raring to go, Demanding me to let it loose... And I so I did. And guess where I aimed. It was right at that . damned. marker. BAAM! a blue light flowed through the tips of my finger and the general area around the marker exploded. I just stared at my first magic casting site. The marker had melted into blue Sparks. the area around it was also devastated. And I was suddenly feeling very exhausted. "Hot damn! Forget if I ever said anything!" "Magic IS amazing!" I fell back and startedughing evilly. But.. it sounded more like childish giggling. After I calmed down, I nodded my head in satisfaction as I consciously became an adult again. This won''t be a problem after I learn lumency, though I''m still going to enjoy my childhood. My n worked. idental magic... The only way children have known to have shown magic. I knew this was my best shot to get started. And I indeed made a very good decision. Because I''ve noted down a lot of things are going quite interesting. ''I might actually have a very very OP cheat after all,'' I realized. ******* Chapter 5: Goals Chapter 5: Goals I opened my eyes the next morning and saw everything around me. ''So....it wasn''t a dream.'' I thought to myself. *sigh* ''It seems that I''ll have to go to school again huh.'' But first I have to start nning. I sat up and started thinking... First, I need... go to Gringotts and find out if I can inherit anything. No. Scratch that. It has a few issues. Second, I need money. Third, I need books. A lot of them. Fourth, I need to learn enough lumency to learn in 5 years to form surface thoughts. It should be enough to hide my thoughts in case Dumbledore decides to read my surface thoughts just in case. If I can''t do this, well, I''ll have to either go to Beauxbatons or just stay low key at Hogwarts and not avoid eye contact with the old man who might not have enough manners to respect a child''s privacy. There''s no concrete proof of Dumbledore reading children''s mind, but ''those twinkling eyes'', ''peering through his half-moon spectacles'', and ''x-ray vision'', these lines ring rm bells in my head. Am I the only one who finds this sus? Fifth, I need a goal...a motivation for which I would be doing the above four things with all my focus Now that I think about it... I didn''t have any goals or aspirations in my previous life. I did Excel in everything during my school years till the 10th grade. But, then I started to find my life boring. I found no fun in doing hours of studies for which, the most I would get would be some good grades and Pat on my back. I started to find new things of interest. started to y games of all kinds for only the sake of enjoyment. I started reading novels to quell my boredom. I pursued different kinds of hobbies in my school and college years. I did these things just because I was already bored from a normal lifestyle. I did not focus on the long-termed goals. But, now that I look back to it, I did live quite the life. But now, here I am. Once again at the same crossroad as the one I was at in my 10th standard. I never did use my all to gain as much as I could. BUT..... this time, something is different. this time i ---have----magic. This life can''t be boring.... To reach the depths of magic and find out the secrets that it hides. To find out the true limits of what can be achieved through magic. In my previous life, all I could have gotten from studying like a dog was money. And frankly I had easier ways of getting money. Here, if you can work hard and smart enough, you could gain so much more than just that. The stakes are on apletely different level. And....I''m going to go all in! Yosh! I was motivated. ''But... right now I should go to the school... Arrgh!''. I sighed softly. 6 hourster I am now back from school. I didn''t do much, just tried out my magic. Trying out simple cliche things....like summoning and banishing. I wanted to try Lumos or levitation but they were very eye-catching and though most spells weren''t working, but I''d rather not risk it. The frustrating thing is that I can''t get the same control that I''d gainedst night. I can still feel my magic but I can''t channel simr to the way it had happenedst night. But I have now realized that magic isn''t as simple as I would have thought. It is not just the intent, willpower, and emotions. And it is not something which I can do by putting in so little effort. I need to be able to do magic without a wand. I just don''t like the fact that my magic can only be channeled through just one location at a time or the fact that if someone disarmed me, then I have no way of retaliation. Heck, if only I could channel magic through all my body, then I could cast multiple curses at the same time... The possibilities are endless. But before that, I need knowledge and research on what I am doing. I need books. Simple ones could just be bought from Flourish and Blotts and Knockturn Alley. But I need more. ''Hmm...maybe I should go to Gringotts, check if I can be an heir to some family like those lucky bastards in the fanfics. But I should bring potter as well. So that I can at least get him to buy me some books. He should have the ess to the trust vault even without a guardian.'' I wasn''t just winging it. There was strong evidence of it being possible in canon. xxxx We were at the yground and I was telling Harry about the Daigon alley and asking him if he wanted to go with me. He told me that he wasting free until 7. It was 2 pm right now. Now, the only problem was the taxi fare for one trip. ( we can take the night bus for the returning trip since we''d luckily have some galleons on us. At least Harry would. I have found a solution for summoning the night bus without a wand) Harry told me he had collected some when Dudley just left the money lying here and there. And he''d also picked some up when he was cleaning the house. And from the pockets of the clothes, he''d washed. I just looked at him in amazement. "Dude! You''re awesome!" I eximed. I realized that I had even forgotten to keep my ent American in excitement. I quickly switched back. "I mean that''s wicked Harry! Now, what are we waiting for? let''s go! Ah! and Harry let''s cover your head first. Make sure that no one sees your scar." it''s good that I didn''t forget that. Just when we were about to leave, I realized an important fact: Dumbles might be tracking Harry and he might notice Harry entering Daigon alley. Damn! if he found me this early then I''m done for! And there''s also the fact that two kids who are so small might draw attention before I can get my hands on the aging potion. Should I just quit for now And think of another n? I can only imagine what will happen after Dumbledore catches me this early. After all, I have gotten any wishes like natural protection of my mind of at least about the future knowledge from the god-like those lucky bastards. Thus, fearing about being discovered I had almost decided to quit this n and just wait until I got to Hogwarts. But! At this moment, the God''s words rang in my mind. ''Don''t hesitate, he won''t be aware, and you won''t get caught.'' "So, that''s what he meant," Chris realized and he also got a little bit of information which will help maneuver this the Diagon Alley and Gringotts. ''You are on your own now. I can''t interfere with anything,'' he heard God''s voice. xxxx After some time... I had somehow convinced myself that this was it. Anyways, I''d rather die again than live four years as a penniless orphan. There''d be risks if I actually tried gaining magic, money, or books through other means. Cause I know I won''t be able to sit still and wait for another 4 years. "Here we are." I said as we stepped out, of the cab in front of the Leaky Cauldron, at the Charing Crossroad. I remember because I have read the ''Harry Potter series'' so many times. First I just read because my brother forced me to, but then I found out that it was my girlfriend''s favourite book. And.... I got close to her discussing Harry Potter series. She just used to be take so much pleasure in making into a ''Potterhead''. So, I had the books mugged up by heart. "Err.. this, are you sure we came the right way?" Harry had a confused and hesitant expression just by looking at the leaky cauldron. And I couldn''t me him. That building looked all sorts of shady. "I told you Harry, it''s hidden in magic. You won''t see it until we have passed through a passage through the wall." I told him in a tone like an adult speaking to a child. Which was kinda the case here . ''''Let''s go" I said as I stepped forward. We reached the wall in question and I tapped the bricks in the right ces. (from the rubbish bin, three up and two across. for the dunderheads'' information).( And I had to stand up on the bin to reach it) And the wall started parting to show us the alley. Well, it does kinda looks like the books described. I walked in calmly while Harry was still gaping at the scene before him. I look back and sighed "Now you believe me?" He snapped out of it and looked at me. His eyes burning with excitement. Harry nodded in a daze. "Is Hogwarts real as well?" he asked me excitedly while looking around. I know he asked this because he mostly excited at the prospect of living away from the Dursleys. "Of course. Now let''s go. We need to see if can get some money from the Gringotts. It is possible that our parents were magical and we have our money stored in there." "Let''s go!" Harry agreed. He looked super excited just by the prospect of exploring this ce called Diagon Alley. Chapter 6: Gringotts Chapter 6: Gringotts I walked into the Daigon alley and looked around. It was very crowded. I could even see some children our age roaming around or having fun in front of broom or candies shop. Some didn''t even seem to have any adults near them. That''s good. We won''t draw much attention in a ce like this, so I guess I can proceed as nned. Harry looked around while I searched for Gringotts. There is no use looking around without the money. I spotted a big white building with pirs and a couple of creatures that could only be called goblins, standing guard. They looked like the ones I saw in the movies except, these creatures looked more.. agile. They each had weapons on them. One had a sword and the other an axe. I walked in without reading the poem which was there to warn the thieves, which I have already read too many times. As we walked up to the head Teller. he looked up from his parchments. "What''s your business?" I stepped forward and spoke to him. "This is Harry Potter and we''re here for withdrawal from his vault if there is any. The goblin raised an eyebrow at me and then scrutinized Harry. I removed the cap I had Harry wear and his lightning bolt scar became visible. I had already told him that his scar is famous. But he still doesn''t know why. "We don''t have the vault key. It was never given to him." I spoke again. I knew the vaults could be opened by them by other means. The key is usually just for identification and authorization. How did Sirius ck get the money to buy the firebolt? In canon chapter 22, it was mentioned that he just sent a letter through owl post. No key. And even Molly Weasley made a withdrawal for Harry without even his key. The goblin looked back at me with the same scrutinizing gaze. "The vault can be opened by cing his hand on it. But, do you speak the truth, boy? If you''re lying then your friend will receive certain consequences for not being of the potter family. Or if your mind has been altered in any way." "Yeah I''m sure he''s Harry Potter. And he just wants to withdraw some money". I spoke and Harry also eagerly nodded. "I have one more question. Is his magical guardian required to be informed about this matter?" The teller shook his head in disgust. "No. There''s no such thing. we''re not so idle." A goblin standing nearby took us on a fun roller coaster ride and we arrived in front of the vault door. The goblin gestured Harry to take his palm in a specific ce and with a click, the vault started to open. We were both in a daze after we looked inside. There was quite a lot in there. Mountain of Galleons, Sickles, and Knuts stacked into piles. "....." "You are rich harry..." I stated the obvious to him. There were also some wands and also a few stacks of books. I was pleasantly surprised to see them. I guess there won''t be a need for going to the knockturn alley in an aging potion for the wand. I asked the goblin if he had a bag in which we could carry the gold. He went to his cart and retrieved a small bag. It seems we''re not the only ones who asked for this request. After some negotiation, I bought two of those for 5 galleons not knowing if I was cheated or not. I touched and waved all the wands and took one which I was the mostfortable with. After storing some galleons and some change and the wands and books. We made our way back to the head Teller. "Excuse me, but, is there anything like an heir ring for the House Potter? And what about the properties owned by them." "There''s an heir ring but it should be within your magical guardian''s care. And as for the properties," he turns to the side called out, "Gornuk, bring out the information of house Potter properties." "Only a Potter heir or head of the family can ess this information unless you have the permission from the said heir or family head''s formal permission." "Alright, how''re we doing this? Harry, do you give me the permission to apany you?" I asked him. " Yes," Harry said, looking impatient. "This enough for you?" I asked. Harry is 6 years old he won''t understand half of what''s going on here. He only cares about the fact that he and his first friend have money and they are going to have fun with it exploring this new world. The goblin, Gornuk, beckoned us to follow. We followed him to a room with a lot of folders. (It was locked and guarded) He took out a folder and gave it to me. I looked at the folder and then I looked at him like he was crazy. He either expects a 6-year-old to know about it or he''s just ying me. I simply gave it back to him and asked him to exin it to me and tossed him a galleon. I took out another galleon and told him that I would I''d pay it if he also answered some of my questions. Giving me a toothy grin, he exined to me about some greenhouses, some farms for animals, etc. But I didn''t pay much attention. They were all abandoned during the war or were taken by someone else. Some were still active and we''re providing money to the vault. Harry didn''t have any need for them yet and I just wanted to see if there''s anything for the future. "What about the Potter manor? I asked him in between. "Where is it located and what''s its condition after the war?" He turned a few pages, "The Potter manner wasn''t attacked. Because all of its upants either died fighting or were in some other ce when attacked. The wards of the manner are still strong and difficult to bring down." I noted that he said difficult but they mustn''t be infallible otherwise Lily and James would have hidden there instead. Then he also gave us the address which I noted down carefully. I then asked, "Would we be able to enter?" "Harry Potter can enter once the wards scan him. And any other guest can enter once he formally permits them to enter." ''hell yeah!'' I eximed inwardly. Though I remained neutral outward. I gave the galleon in my hand and we were on our way. I didn''t want to know more and Harry was long since showing the signs impatience. It seem he wanted to explore the alley. Then I did something very important. I wrote a simple contract that the goblins won''t leak any information on Harry and me through any mean and I will pay them 100 galleons to keep it a secret. "So where are we going first?" Harry asked me excitedly while we were exiting. " To buy potions of course." I told him matter of factly. Though it is quitemon for children to roam around in the alley, since even I could see a lot of them in front of the broomstick store, but it''s quite risky. We need adult supervision and protection. Thus, the first thing we need to buy is, an aging potion. I looked back at the bank and sighed. Earlier at Gringotts, I didn''t go through inheritance test because Inheritance test needs you to blood and blood can be used for a lot of things. It can be used to track you of it can be used to curse you or in some ritual. So, I decided to wait for now and get a bit for knowledgeable about the ways to prevent that. Like how to bind the goblins with oaths or contracts and how cast a spell to vanish my blood. I think I''ll just keep leech- *cough* borrowing from Harry for a bit more. I don''t think I''m taking advantage of him at all. The money I''m borrowing would be returned to him with a lot of interest, and I''ll also help him in his home circumstances. So, how am I taking advantage of him? Without me, he''d have to live a lifeparable to a Malfoy House elf for the next 5 years. I''m going to make it a LOT better. ***** Chapter 7: Harrys first happy moments Chapter 7: Harry''s first happy moments We found a shop called Apothecary. It sells potions and potion ingredients. It''s the simplest name I''ve seen in this Alley. Not even any name was mentioned. An old man, looking to be in his 60s was sitting behind the counter. I asked for the list of potions that he could provide. the list included potions like- love potion Amortentia, Confusing Concoction, Draught of Living Death, Draught of Peace, the luck potion Felix Felicis, Pepperup Potion, Skele-Gro Sleekeazy''s Hair Potion, and many other potions. Though we only bought aging and pepperup potions. Their prices were rather high. Especially that Felix Fu*king felicis, for that one, you''d have to custom order it, and the ingredients must be provided by yourself and ording to what I''ve read, some of those ingredients are among the rarest. If that wasn''t enough, then the time needed to prepare it is too long. ''hmm, Slughorn was rather generous. It seems. Though he did say that only 1 person before Harry had ever made a potion was satisfying enough for him to warrant him handing the potion over. It is possible that the potion Harry got was made from the same batch as the previous one. Anyway, I now know why this shop doesn''t bother advertising. Anyone who has the skill to make a Felix Felicis doesn''t need any advertisement nor a fancy shop. "Where are we going now? " Harry asked me. He was conveniently being converted into my follower. "First, I need to have some adult clothes for when I drink aging potion. And then we will buy normal wizarding clothes. We shouldn''t wander here in muggle clothes. Then, we''ll go to Flourish and Blotts to buy books. Though we can find most of the books in your Manor''s library, most likely. At least you can bring them to me from the library. So then, after that, how about doing something fun. Let''s check out the ice cream shop, then the chocte shop!"I said. Now that I''ve taken him in, I might as well give him his very first happy moments in his life. Harry''s face split in a million watt smile. "Let''s go, mate." he seemed too happy. Well, can''t me him. Don''t know how I''d react if I was in his ce. Always being mistreated and then someonees and makes friends with you and then lets you have an exciting day in a different world. Almost looks like he has ulterior motives. ''hmm..it does seem like I was a bit hasty there. I need to tone it down a bit''. I thought while walking. ''On second thought, Nah, it doesn''t matter as long as I don''t show the signs of going ''dark'' to Dumbledore. That forgiving basdard never killed even if it was for the ''greater good''. Nope, even those he might or might not have sacrificed were never directly killer by him. You can piss all over him and he''d only give you a disappointed grandfatherly look. Well, I don''t actually know him yet. So let''s not judge. We bought some sets of clothes and no, I didn''t ask for dragonhide and acromant silk. I don''t need it yet. I did ask if they sold enchanted clothes. She told me they had to be custom-made. That meant time and money. Welps, let''s just go for simple ''mundane'' magical clothes. After some boring and excruciating time we were outta that shop. The store ownerdy seemed overly enthusiastic ''well, I''ll say it was a necessary sacrifice for the ''greater good''.'' No way, I''ll keep wearing those dirty rags that I have in the orphanage. xxxxxxxxxxxxx "Haa.... that was fun," I said as we were walking out of the Daigon alley. We''d gone to eat ice creams and choctes like we''d nned. And I also had Harry pack some choctes for his time with his vers. That''s what I had Harry call them. Then I bought books on pureblood politics, etiquette, and some others that I found interesting. I''de again after I''ve seen the potter library. Then we''d gone to the broom shop and bought two brooms of the Nimbus series. It was Nimbus 1500. The shopkeeper also informed us that a Nimbus 1700 would beunched soon. After that, the time was catching up and I realized that I''d forgotten about exchanging some of the money into muggle currency. So we''d gone back to Gringotts again and got quite a some of muggle money. And now, I had to admit that our childish bodies were exhausted. Now all I need to do is to call a knight bus. Tommorow is the weekend so we''ll go to the potter Manor tomorrow. I took out my wand. It looked old, and it was mud Brown in colour. That''s all there is to it. And no. I don''t know it''s size. We''re not talking about di*ks here. What? you''re asking about it''s magical core? Come on! what am I? Christopher Ollivander? How in the Merlin''s saggy ball would I know that? Before we found a wand, I was just going to ask someone to call it for us. But now that I have wand, "Harry, did you enjoy our roller coaster ride at Gringotts?" I asked him while pointing my wand upward. "Yeah, that was great. I was hoping for it tost longer." before the future quidditch yer could continue on, with a bang, a purple-colored buse to a stop right in front of us. "...." "Well Harry, prepare for an even greater ride. But this time, you''ll be hoping that it would end sooner." I said with an evil smirk on my face. Chapter 8: Magic Theory with Professor Chris Chapter 8: Magic Theory with Professor Chris I was sitting in my room''s bed, thinking about what I should do next. I took out my wand and tried channeling a little of my magic through it. I tried to bring out my magic without thinking anything. I just tried calling out magic without putting in any intent. Nothing happened. But I had expected this. In the Harry Potter series, everyone could only bring out magic once they have a spell for it. And only the magic specified by the spell woulde out. ''But... aren''t I different?'' I thought as I recalled my first time casting magic. I think I might have a very great advantage over other wizards. "I need to confirm it though," I muttered. I close my eyes recalled what the magic which I cast on the marker earlier felt like. I recalled the exact feeling of the magic and also the exact intent I had behind casting that magic. Yesterday, I needed a lot of emotions to cast this. ''But today, I have a wand,'' With that, I put my will into bringing out the same feeling of magic which I felt earlier while focusing my intent on destroying the wall. *Whoosh* Suddenly I felt the same magic as yesterday flow out of my chest into my wand and A blue light once again hit the wall where I was pointing my wand as a blue beam escaped it. Though it didn''t have too much power as it fizzled out. But I am still ecstatic. "Yeah baby! I was right!" I jumped in joy. This won''t be done by just any other person. They''ll need a spell for it since they most likely can NOT ''feel'' magic! Yes. There has been no mention in books that the wizards can feel the magic. Because they can''t. Magic would be quite easy otherwise. ''It looks like I got a better feel for magic than most. Though that does seem logical. If you were always a muggle and then suddenly stuffed in a body that contains magic. You''d easily be able to sense it. It would be simr when magical people lose their magic. Though they usually don''t have the natural feel of magic, but in this situation, they would easily be able to sense theck of magic in their body. Though there are some people for whom, magices naturally. Tommy could do magic consciously. In Japanese terms, his affinity with Mana must be very high. One can only guess what would happen if you hand him a wand for channeling his magic and ess to dangerous magical knowledge. Dumbledore must have had a simr talent. Tom Riddle, even if he couldn''t feel magic, was able to do wandless magic at an early age. Without any guidance and knowledge. This really scares me a bit. But I also have my own cheat, if not the natural talent of his level. So this gives me at least as much potential as them. But I would start training earlier than them. I need to check out if casting magic continuously can increase my magic. ''So, now let''s stop my inner monologue and do some more magic.'' I thought. I need to do some more experiments. I pointed my wand at a nearby paper and said "Wingardium leviosa." Nothing happened. I expected that oue. I just spoke the incantation without any will or intent. And, I didn''t consciously channel my magic through my wand. There was no swish and flick. ''Take two, aaand Action!'' "wingardium leviosa." This time, I put all my adult mind''s focus on the piece of paper and willed it, strongly, to move up, to start levitating. To be in my control. And.... I felt my magic move on its own and came out through my wand. And the feather started to levitate. It shot up fast at first, but then I understood that that was my intent so I willed it to stop in mid-air. It gently hovered there. I lowered to it on the table but I had stopped my intent when it was halfway down there and the connection broke and it fell the rest of the way. There was still no swish and flick. Ok. I know what to do next. Experiment no.:3 Incantation: None intent: a lot ; will: a lot (is there an actual difference in those two?) Emotions: May as well mix it. Conscious magic channeling: Still not doing it... Alright. Commence the experiment in 3,2,1. *ding* And then focused all my intent on it and willed to get up. I felt my magic leaving those my wand. But, it wasn''t as focused. It felt like it might scatter and disperse at any moment. The paper was starting to move. But it still wasn''t levitating. ''wingardium leviosa'' I thought in my mind and the paper started to move up a bit. It felt like the magic had started to get a bit focused. But this wasn''t gonnast. I then tried putting all the emotions I could as well '' Get up! You stupid piece of... paper! And that must have worked. The paper shot up. but, it also got torn from the middle. ''Aah! I already feel exhausted.'' I still need to do one more test. This time, I would consciously channel my magic. And some of my will and intent. ''Alright! take aim, target locked. And, Fire!'' I moved my magic through the wand andmanded it to levitate the paper. And at the same time, I willed the paper to move up. I also consciously focused my magic so that it won''t dissipate like earlier. Results: Target demolished. "...." The thing is, I wasn''t paying attention if I had any other intent other than to levitate it. plus, there wasn''t any vocal incantation. So the magic moved solely based on my intent. So, I''m guessing that whatever frame that I had formed was too weak to contain that focused magic and as I had fun tearing the paperst time, a bit of that must have flown in. So, R.I.P. Paper, you were usuful till the end. Just after I was done with my teats, I felt a dull pain in my chest. It wasn''ting from the body, but from somewhere else. ''Is this my soul or magical core?'' ''Wait, did my magic already run out?! With only this much?'' It seems I''ll have to be careful with my use of magic and increase my magic power. xxxxxxxxxx A.N.: For those who have objections about mc already having a wand, let me make it clear. The children buy their wands at 11 because- 1) It''s tradition andw. Both of which, the Mc doesn''t give sh*t to. 2) The wands can be dangerous for children themselves and those around them if they decided to throw a tantrum resulting in focused idental magic. But mc is an adult. 3) I don''t remember ever reading something like- "you can''t cast magic through wand before turning 11". They are taught at 11 because children are then considered mentally mature enough to understand magical theory and follow rules. Chapter 9: I got a house elf Chapter 9: I got a house elf "That''s.....big." I muttered as I stared ahead. " It is" Harry agreed. Staring in front in awe. We were standing in front of a pair ofrge gates. Beyond them was arge expanse of grounds. From here, I could see trees, gardens, and a clearing with three hoops on each side. Beyond that,y a huge Manor which I could see beyond the trees. "Go on Harry. Try and open the gates." I told him while simultaneously closing his gaping mouth with my hand. He pped my hand away lightly. "Wait till you see Hogwarts". I said while smirking. He went ahead put his hand on the gate tentatively. Then he jerked a bit. Must be the wards. While the gates started to open in the usually creepy way, there was a pop sound that startled both of us. My hand to my wand but stopped Midway when I saw who it was. "Master potter be back! master be back! Silly be so happy! Jilly! Nilly! master be back! Master be back!" Two more pops and two more elves were dancing around Harry. It looked rather funny. "Harry, don''t be scared from them. They''re called house elves. They''re friendly. Tell them that I''m your friend and they need to follow my orders as well. Otherwise, they''ll most likely only focus only on you." Harry was already scared silly by ''Silly'' the house elf. I''d forgot to tell him about the house elves. After Harry calmed down, I asked him tell the house elves to answer my questions truthfully. "Hello, I''m Chris, Harry''s best friend. We''re like brothers . Now answer some of my questions. What were yourst orders?" I asked. I felt the need to show them that I was close to Harry. So that they listen to my words willingly. ''What the hell? Why are they crying?'' They all started crying at that question. They told me about it while crying. It seems they were tasked with taking care of both Gordric''s hollow and the mansion. And during the attack, they were at the manor. I had already told Harry that the grandma told me that his parents weren''t killed in car ident but they died in war. So, he wasn''t surprised. Though he was still quite sad about that. I asked them if they can apparate through wards like, to other people''s Manor. They said that they can but other house elves can detect them. Now, the million-dor question - can they apparate a human alongside them through wards? And I was intrigued by their answer. they said they can''t. But, I clearly remember Dobby doing this in the seventh book. I asked them why they can''t. They simply said they can''t. Then, I asked them if house elf can survive without a master. They said they can''tst for more than 20 days. And they''d be very weak without being bound. I asked them then how did they survive without a master after their previous master''s death. They said that they bounded to the mansion. They said that they can''t leave the mansion grounds. If they do, they would be very weak and won''t survive more than 10 days. they also can''t do much magic at that time. ''hmm... it seems like Dobby really was special. The only free elf. ...Or was he? He was powerful enough to bring so many people out of the Malfoy manor wards without being bonded. Even if he was might already have had ess to the wards due to working there previously, that still doesn''t exin how he was able toe and go to Harry without problems? I''ll find out the answer one day. But I''m relieved that no other elf can do it. Though it does make sense. If he wasn''t an exceptional case, then, what would be the point of having so many wards if any house elf can pop right onto your bed while you''re sleeping, (like Dobby popped inside Hogwarts''s powerful wards), and stab you through your eye. "Alright, so what''s the difference between being bonded to a wizard and being bonded to the manor.?" I asked. "Wizards be providing more and better food than the manor." Silly replied. She seems their spokesperson. "Okkaaay.... Hmm, how many of you can bond with Harry?" as soon as I said that they seemed excited but quickly turned sad as if they realized something. "Master Harry Potter still be a child. Master Harry Potter be only able to bond with one." ''Bingo!'' I faked cough, kept a straight face and shameless said, "Alright then, one of you can bond with Harry and one of you can bond with me. The remaining one should wait until we''re older." I said ncing at Harry. Who''s still trying to make sense of the situation. He was also listening when I was asking them questions. "Did you know my parents? who were they? how were they like? Can you please tell me?" he Looked very hopeful while asking this from the elves.. In the debt I owed him, I also added a house elf. What? He can''t bond with it anyway. I-I just don''t like to waste resources... That day, Jilly the house elf became bonded to me. Chapter 10: Chapter 10: I was currently sitting in the potter library while reading some lumency books. Well, I thought I have to start somewhere, so why not lumency. There are many advantages to this. First and foremost I need it in case anyone decided to take a peak inside my mind. Then there''s the fact that I would need to remember the knowledge from my previous life better. Otherwise I might forget about something important. And then, of course, to see if I can boost my mind through it. There are some other uses, like keeping my emotions under control. While I was reading a book called ''the basics of mind magic'', Harry was still asking the house elves about his his parents. I had just exined to him the basics about his parents. The things that all other magical people should know. *shback* As we entered and looked around the mansion, I answered the question he had asked the house elves. I said " You know, it''s good that you asked Harry. Today, beforeing here, I went to meet the grandma witch. I asked the her about your parents and why you are famous." "What did she say?" "Well, She said that there was a was... a war in the magical world. There was an evil viin. He was called something like- you- know-who. He used to kill good people. And whenever he came after you and your family, your parents died protecting you and he somehow couldn''t kill you and got killed instead." We walked in silence while I let him digest that information. Then I spoke again " Your parents must have loved you very much Harry. They gave their life protecting you. Don''t believe whatever the jailers told you." *shback end* So, it went something like that. And now, he''s hounding the house elves. Trying to know every little detail about them. To confirm that they loved him. To confirm that they weren''t some drunks who died in a car ident. ''looks like it''ll take time for all of it to sink in, huh.'' Sighing, I just went back to reading the lumency book. (If you want me exin the theory and process of how he learnt lumency, then you haven''t read enough HP fanfics. I mean almost everyone of them has it. It would be boring and a waste to go through that again and I don''t think I''d be able to bring anything interesting and new.) xxxxxxxxxx After I''d read enough of lumency to get started for tonight, (like clearing my mind and stuff), I started to search for the fifth year Hogwarts charms books. I wanted to find a specific charm that could help me a lot in my current situation. I found the fifth year charms book. It had Lily Evans written on it. I flipped through it. ''Here it is. the confundus charm''. I started reading. "The confundus charm is a charm used to induce confusion and misdirection into the target. The spell can used to confuse anything that has a king of it''s own, be it animate or inanimate. There were varying degrees of confusion that could be caused by thespell, ranging from bing unaware of the current situation, forgetting important information, or bing particrly impressionable." The incantation was ''Confundo'' and the wand movement was something like a question mark. This is probably the most useful spell for me right now. With this, I can confound the matron into believing something like - I need to study a lot. So she shouldn''t have me do chores nor should she evere to disturb me. She should just leave my food on my door. This instruction is so that she doesn''t worry about me noting down to eat food when I would be staying at Potter manor. I''d have Jilly (my new house elf) empty the te of food so that she thinks that I''ve eaten. I can also confound my teacher to mark my attendance daily. So...with this nifty little spell, I can free up the schedule of the whole day. I stretched a bit. Harry had long since gone to check out his new broom. I started to practice the spell while reading the details and tips written in the book. ''It seems that both Lily and Snape had the same habbit of writing notes in the free spaces if the book. Well, it''s to my benefit.'' After some time, I was done with the spell. I''d just perfect it by casting it on the orphanage children. It''s not harmful anyways. I took out my broom and went out to join Harry. When Harry asked me toe fly with him earlier, I was also tempted. In fact, I wanted to experience it more than Harry. because I have always had a thing for excitement and I was always an adrenaline junkie. But, in this I life, I have to learn to exercise control. Here, I don''t have any parents to fall back on. And I simply don''t have the heart to waste so many advantages that I have. So I made sure Ipleted my target for today before going. Chapter 11: Chapter 11: I was walking towards the Quidditch pitch with the Nimbus 1500 in my hand. My heartbeat had sped up. I was feeling the familiar rush of Adrenaline. This wasn''t skydiving. Neither was it was simply gliding. This was..... Flying. J.K. wouldn''t know the significance it had for the thrill seekers like me. I had wondered, many times, how it must feel to actually fly. Did you know that a typical skydivests for only 5 to 6 minutes. The freefall onlysts for about 50 seconds. And yet, so many people spend a lot of money on it. And here, I can experience that and more multiple times for free. I could already see Harry zooming around like a pro. "Hey Jilly, protect me if I''m about to crash.. don''t let me get hurt." I called before I mounted the broom and kicked off without a second thought. I knew the basics. I inclined the broom at about 45 degrees and bend forward (a little more than rmended for a first timer) . And the next thing I know is that I''m rushing up into the sky with an incredible speed. There were no obstacles around me so I tried maneuvering the right and left to get used to this. I don''t know if what was written in the books was all there was to flying a broomstick. Once got a feel of all basics, I bent forward full on and pulled my broom up, going higher. "WOoHOO!! YEAH BABY! THAT''S WHAT I''M TALKIN'' BOUT!!!" XXXXXXXXXX *After a few hours* "It was so much fun! Why do I have toe back here?" said Harry. We were back in front of at Private drive. And Harry was still jumping around for having found his favorite hobby. The house elves had told him that his dad also used to fly a lot, so that had sealed the deal. We''d even chased each other around the mansion. "I already told you. You would be reported missing. And some people from the magical world would also be worried." I exined patiently. He was after all a kid. Though he''s much better than most 6 year olds. " Just follow the n and open the door when all of them are asleep, Then I''ll make it so that they treat you even better than Dudley." I told him. "Alright" he said hesitantly. He still couldn''t believe I could do that. But he quickly brightened up "Thanks Chris, thest two days were the best days in my life." he said a broad and happy smile. Iughed at that "Oh Harry, just you wait until tomorrow. Your days are only gonna get better." I while patting his head while he tried to dodge away. With that, I returned back to the orphanage. After all I needed some guinea pigs to perfect the spell before tonight''s action. xxxxxxxxxxx The Next morning, (Harry''s POV:) I woke up to the sound of someone gently knocking on my cupboard door. I was immediately wide awake wondering who could be doing that. The Dursleys were never the ones for knocking. They only knew banging and shrieking. And then I heard a sobbing sound. " Harry, please open the door! Harry? Harry!" I Immediately open the door to see Aunt Petunia crying while bent down. She immediately hugged me and started crying. "Oh harry, I.. *sob* I''m s..so soorrry. I''m so sorry I did all that to you." She started sobbing while hugging me. I was very much taken by surprise. I... I had never been hugged before. This was the first I remember being hugged by someone. This feeling....this warmth. I think I can still remember this vaguely. From a long long ago. My eyes had started to tear up. My hands, as if moving on their own, started to close around my aunt, whom I hated just a few moments before. But right now, all I wanted was to feel get more of this feeling. This warmth. I need to thoroughly remember it. Then I remembered something .....("oh Harry, wait untill tomorrow. Your days are only going to get better.") ''Thankyou so much Chris'' ''I wonder if the God sent him to help me'' I thought to myself while hugging aunt Petunia. xxxxxxxxxxxxx MC''s POV: While I was brush my teeth, while thinking some nonsense like- '' *ding* '' ''Congrattions. You have reached 100% loyalty with yourckey - Harry potter.'' I chuckled thinking about that. ''They must have woken up by now... I wonder if overdid it a bit'' I thought as I rememberingst night. I had snuck in and casted confundus charm on all three of them. And then I just made them see reason. Petunia already must have had some degree of affection for Harry due to Lily since when I imnted suggestions that-she is very sorry for treating Harry like that and she should love Harry as he is thest memory of her only sister, she readily agreed. As for Vernon, that guy is sick. He simply wasn''t buying that he loved the boy. I mean, sure he repeated the words in the confounded state, but even in the confused state, he was making a face like he''d swallowed a bug. I simply casted a more powerful confundus charm on him and told him repeatedly that he should treat Harry as his own son . And : he doesn''t want to bully a child anymore. I would simply cast it again if it were ever started wearing off. ''I would have to check how it all worked out. Otherwise I''ll make some improvements on what suggestions that I''m imnting in them.'' For Dudley, I simply ordered him that he''s very afraid of me so he bettery off Harry and also not let anyone else bully Harry. ''Sigh, with this done I just need to work on the matron and my school teacher. Then I can learn and practice magic in peace.'' For now, I''ll just keep renewing the spell while doing research on it. With the use of trigger, this spell has a lot of potential if manage to tweak it a little bit. There would be a permanent solution soon enough. Chapter 12: Chapter 12: So, now it''s 12 pm now and I have just returned after confounding all my teachers. I had already handled the matron this morning. ''Now, I can get started on my magic.'' I thought as I sipped some water. "Jilly?" I called out in the my empty room. *snap* "Yes, master Chrissy?" I choked on my water. ''Damn it! Why did I never saw thating?'' I thought to myself as I started coughing. '' Seriously, Chrissy? No. I have to do damage control.'' *cough**cough* "Ok Jilly, first of all my name is ''Chris''. Say it with me ''CChrrisss''. I said. I repeated my name in slow motion so that she gets it right "Yes master C-Chri---ssy" *Critical hit* "Ah....." I took a deep breath to calm myself down."Jilly, let me give you an order. From now on, you will only call me master. You won''t call my name at all. Alright?" "Yes master" "Very good" I said while patting her head. I was d she didn''t give me to another critical hit. "Thankyou, master! Jilly be happy to serve master." She said while looking very Happy for the praise. "Alright take me to the manor" I said. So now, I was standing in the potter library. ''first of all, I need to read more of the magical theory. second, I need to learn wandless magic. As much as I can. I know that it''s possible since I was able to do it back then. Third, I need to gain knowledge on rituals. Potter family was an old family.Though I won''t be rushing into anything in that field without being guaranteed of the results. Fourth, I need to set my diet and stay fit. Fifth, I need do lumency. And legilimency Sixth, I need toplete Hogwarts curriculum. Seventh, I need to learn how to duel and fight.'' Alright. so with this I have my to do list done. let''s get started. .... A.N.: This can''t be counted as a chapter due to low word count, I just posted the amount I had been able to write on my busy day. > (Author''s Note after writing 120 Chapters)*: I wasn''t serious about writing in these early stages, I was writing just for fun at this time. So, many chapters might have some typos and the story might not seem too good some points, but as you can see, my novel is getting plenty of support and powerstones. The reason behind that is The Novel at chapter 120 is 100x better than the beginning. It didn''t suddenly be great. It improved along with my writing skills and my effort. The plot is getting more and more interesting, the chapter length is 2000-3000 words (That''s quite a lot considering the fact that this chapter was 300 words) , there''s little to no grammatical errors, and the humor is quality is better. Here''s a teaser of what''s toe. Dragon familiar he gets a family...eventually Quidditch star Dueling Tournament... hmm there''s a lot more but I don''t want to spoil it. So, what I''m trying to say is, bear with it if you find the novel not to your liking currently, because it will get really really good. And if you already like it, then great! Chapter 13: Chapter 13: * Time skip (6 months) * Half a year has passed since I came here. And I''ve been working on my projects parallelly. I am making new discoveries as I delve deeper and deeper into the depths of the incredible this called magic. In simple terms, I have found some real cool and badass stuff about magic. The first thing I found out is that- Yes, my magic is increasing the more I practice it. At least that''s what I think is the case. I mean I''ve been doing that exhausting my magic power thingy every night before sleeping. And I have notice that I''m able to cast a bit more than the previous day, before exhaustion. Second thing is that, there is no mention of anyone having the ability to Sense the magic inside their bodies in any book or record. None. I had initially assumed that people like Tommy, who could do magic even without a wand or training or knowledge, And Dumbles, who was said to be able to do almost anything with a wand in hand must have had the same ability. But it seems that they did all that just by their sheer will, intent, and talent alone. ''''What monsters....''''. I always wanted to say that. Anyway. So... me, who''s able to sense magic and consciously channel it through the wand, (and a little bit without a wand) can also be called a monster. So, the Next thing I found is about wandless magic. I now have something like obsession with it, And the fact that I have found some very important uses for it only contributes more to it. After 6 months, I''ve got some minor aplishments in this field. Let me tell you how or why- One- I can sense magic.(duh) Two- I am a child, and I have found out through the books and records that, children always show the most cases of idental magic. which can also be called.....wandless magic. So, this is the best time for learning it.. In simple terms, wherever I stimte my emotions, or am very desperate, idental magic urs. This ismon with everymon magical child since their magic hasn''t stabilized yet. What is different in my case is that, I can sense exactly the process that automatically happened in my body, so that the magic could be cast without anything like a wand to channel it. So, what I sensed was that, when I casted the magic through my hand, there was a peculiar feeling that ran across my whole hand. it was very faint. Very ignorable. But not so much if you''re actively searching for it. Then, I started to try and actively ''create'' or ''copy'' that feeling through my will and intent. Because I theorized that that feeling must be the key or right alignment for my magic to flow without a wand. And it worked! Why, you ask? Because, I am not casting my magic externally. What I am doing is casting it internally (within myself). And though it is not easy, but, I can do it to some extent since it a very minor task. I mean many magical so are able to do very basic and minor stuff wandlessly. So,dies and gentlemen, you can say that I have found some sort of code sequence or a trigger which normal people can''t activate. (I will call it ''the Trigger'' from now on) Due to it, I can cast wandlessly to some extent. But, since it requires too much focus and time to cast right now, it can''t be used in fights or duels. But I can use it for a surprise attack or in case I am disarmed. The enemy will let his guard down since won''t be having a wand. And, I have also formed my own simple theory of magic based on my convenience. I think that magic, based on the caster''s perspective can be ssified as: Internal magic (or Self-casting magic) and External magic. The magic which one casts on oneself can be called internal magic. It is a very underexplored field and includes magics like lumency and self- transfiguration. But, I have found out that there is a lot of potential in this field. And, I have the qualities or, you may call it ''talent'', to exploit it. And that talent is the trigger. You see, when I activate the trigger, (or inplicated terms, when I ''will'' the same feeling or reaction in my body that I usually feel while having a bout of idental magic), I can either cast magic outside my body, or, I can cast magic on my self or in other words, cast it internally. So, if I foucus my will and intent on my body to be stronger, I can potentially be stronger! I can potentially tranfigure my hand into a rock to punch some. Heck! even I might be able to boost body stats like the games. But, yes, there''s always a but,: Any idiot can tell how dangerous it is. So I ain''t doing a thing without knowing all about human body and tranfiguration and stuff. And, I can''t even channel my magic properly yet! It flows very slow and without much control. Up until now, i have been just going on and on about internal magic. The other one, the external magic, is the magic which you cast out of your body and not on yourself. It entails most of the magic which you all know about. It includes most charms, hexes, curses. Though apparitiones under internal magic. Chapter 14: Chapter 14: A.N.: Important information: Mc isn''t OP. I mean, sure he''s got the potential to be OP but it''ll take time and a lot of effort to actually realize all the things he''s fantasizing about. All he''s got is just one ability and that is, to sense magic inside his body. It''s not my fault that that opportunistic basta*d keeps capitalizing on it. xxxxxxxxxxxxxxx (Mc POV) In my previous life, I had realized several things about myself. One of them is that, I am not someone who follows rules and stereotypes. I mean, I had thought that the reason I wasn''t following the rules was just that the things I liked doing just happened to be against the rules. But, aftering here, I realized that I just get a kind of thrill from going against the rules. I mean, don''t get me wrong. I do follow all the rules that I think are appropriate. Like, I never touched drugs and only drank on rare asions (with pleasantpany), but I always had fun proving some rules to be wrong or just thinking of some of them as a nuisance. So I wasn''t surprised by my performance so far during my stay in this world. -I was casting magic differently, -I was striving to do wandless magic from the start. (Which, ording to British magical sheeps, can only be performed by some very powerful wizards and that too on a minimum level) -I had started practicing magic with a 6 year old body while most wizards and witches are said to have started at 11, -I had started to dabble in internal wandless magic which was never considered possible. So, I thought ''Might as well screw the rules andmon sense of the magical. I''ll only consider them as a warning or advice. And decide if its worth following a particr rule or if it''s just another thing that I could achieve just by thinking outside the rules.'' Now, this led to me discovering a new and better practice of lumency by just adding something outside the rules in it. It happened after I had discovered the potential of internal magic. And found out the method of moving magic inside my body through the trigger. I had already gone through the phase of clearing my mind and I was struggling to form shields inside my mind. I hadn''t yet ssified lumency as an internal magic and was wondering on the topic since there wasn''t any mention of magic being casted in the books . So I once again started the process of shield making and this time, I tried to sense my magic flow. And guess what, I noticed that the magic WAS flowing in very small amounts towards the my mind and was slowly forming into the mental shields as I followed the instructions given in the book. And that was it. I simply applied the trigger after some concentration and then slow moved my magic towards the head. Just a tiny drop at first. Pure magic has never directly harmed me, but still, it doesn''t hurt to be cautious. Seeing no harm being done, I channelled a little bit of it while following the same instructions as book had. And the process simply elerated.... I mean, normal people would need at least 3-4 years to reach the stage where they have made their shields strong enough to move move to the next part. And that too if they give it a lot of time everyday. (not talking about naturally gifted like voldy) And I am proud to say that I have already reached that stage. Now, ording to the books which I read the books in read in the library, I just have to organise my memories while building defenses. Then I can start working on showing false thoughts and memories. Now, it can all be done easily. Then I can get started on some uncharted territories in the mind arts with the help of my cheats... Another wonderful thing about magic that I have found out is that- Pure Magic, without being shaped into anything has a very small passive effect of fixing the damage in the body. Normally, I can feel most of my magic concentrated somewhere inside my chest area. And I found out, to my surprise, that I really can''t pinpoint where exactly it is. My most usible guess is that it is in my ''soul''. But I like to call that area my ''magical core''. Anyway, since the magic is concentrated at that ce, whenever our body is damaged or has some problems, ites out on its own in very small amounts and fixes up that area. Albeit at a very slow pace. The reason I found this out was because I found out was because of the teeth I was missing had grown back remarkably quicker. But the magic flow so abysmally low that I didn''t even sense it at all. Then I found out after some experimentations. '' So,'' I thought. ''What happens if I consciously run magic through out my body in a much more quantity than the measly little amount that flows passively?!'' The results were quite satisfactory. I found out that I can recover very quickly from physical exertions by letting the magic just permeate through out my body in a small amount without any intent or purpose. I haven''t channeled much in this time since I found out that it is quickening my growth an it might be harmful if it''s too much growth too quickly. But I have kept a very very thin, steady stream flowing because, -It is improving my control. -it''s gradually bringing my body at its best condition. i.e., it makes my bones denser, my skin without scars, my vision has be better, my height taller than most at my age, my muscles are more than more kids at the age of 7. etc. - It''s gradually making it easier for me to use magic. I mean, I have noticed my magic is flowing a little better than it used to. It''s a bit easier to activate the trigger too. Anyway, moving on, I have made several trips to Gringotts in the these few months. The first one for checking out if I can join in the ranks of the lucky bastards who''ve miraculously turned out to be an heir to some ancient and Noble family. and..... YOU MIGHT NOT BELIEVE IN THE RE-SLUTS!!! (*cough* ''results'' ) _ _ _ _ _ __ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ I''m not telling you! Check out the rest of it the next chapter. Chapter 15: Chapter 15: So, where were we? yeah about the inheritance test at the Gringotts. Well, I got nothing. yeah nothing. So that means that this body was born from some muggles who were descendents of some squibs but the bloodline was so diluted that it won''t count. Yes there has to be a certain level of blood purity in order to inherit that line. Otherwise the muggleborns would be winning Jackpots here and there, considering the number of pureblood houses that have gone extinct. *sigh* I was a little disappointed but I really can''tin. I have almost everything I need. But... I still the needed to have my own sources of ie. I can not always borrow from Harry. (yes I was just borrowing. I will return it once I have enough.) So, I asked the goblins re if they could make a muggle id for me. And yes, goblins do business in muggle world. Why else do think they would exchange magical currency for muggle currency? As it turns out, I''m not the first one asking for this. Several magical families actually do look for opportunities to conduct business in the muggle world. So they also require identities. So, after some paying some money and signing some papers, my identity was made after some hardships. I am Chris Jackson, A rich second generation who''s parents have passed away leaving him a fortune to spend. I''m 20 years old yada... yada...you get the idea. There were all sorts of documents and I had to research a lot about this. Since I know that I''m not being done in by the goblins. Seriously man, all these things were handled by my dad in my previous life. What a spoiled kid adult I was. So I had gone over to consult Ted Tonks since, you know, he''s the onlywyer in the magical world that I know about. So I had gotten his flow contact from the goblins and asked him if we could meet for business. You know, the head popping out of the firece kind contacting. I can just contact him using that. But if I want to floo there, I need his permission. We agreed to meet at the leaky Cauldron since, you know, I didn''t know any other ce in the magical world where we could meet. I met him in my aging potion about 19-20year old form. So, it went smoothly after that.Ted was very professional and didn''t ask anything other work rted. I got to learn many things and got some tips on how to deal with the goblins. I thanked him and paid him more than he asked for I told him that I would consult him again if the opportunity arises. And, No, you perverts, I didn''t meet Nymphadora. (How could I when she was at Hogwarts?!) And no! you super perverts, I didn''t meet Andromeda either. Anyway, the reason I got all this done because I had found out that this world also had a simr muggle world as my previous world. Just the presence of magic was the different factor in this world. Maybe it is an alternative reality. So, I can make use of my future knowledge from my previous world to get a lot of money easily without much effort just by investing in the right ces. It was 1986, I tried search for thepanies that I already knew about. And I found some familiar names Like Warner Bros, Vodafone, Huawei etc. so I invested in them. These had just recently started so I bought quite some shares in these. Though I had to take goblins help again. Since it was too much hassle doing it on my own and I don''t mind paying a small sum in return to beingzy. I''ll get rich soon anyways. I didn''t forget about Microsoft. Though I was already famous and had just recentlyunched a new windows software . I''m gonna hitch a ride with Bill gates. I remember Google would still take a while toe out (1998). Chapter 16: Chapter 16: ((A.N.: I''m time-skipping to Hogwarts. I would slowly exin how everything happened. But not all once. And another notice: MC is helping Harry because- 1)He can, with no problems. He has prepared many precautions against Dumbledore. MC is not one of those cowards who wouldn''t even breathe properly in case the Canon might change or Dumbles might suspect him. 2) He feels obliged to help Harry since he had been leechin- *cough* receiving a lot of help from House Potter. A maxwell always pays his debts.)) *** *Time skip 5 years* ( MC''s POV) Five years have gone by. And I am standing at No. 4 Pivet drive, right in front of Harry''s home. Yeah, it''s now be ''Harrykins'' home . (that''s what Petunia calls him. Not me.) Now, he onlyes to the Potter mansion to y. Not to escape from the Dursleys. Now,he seems to have gotten a ''loving'' family. Honestly, there not even a need for the condundus charm anymore. And that''s because I realized that- none of them really hated Harry. I mean Vernon''s got a problem with magic not Harry. So just a simple suggestions with confundus- ''you don''t hate magic. Magic can be very helpful. Magic can bring you a lot of money''. As for Petunia, she hated her sister. So, I just did a- ''You never hated Lily, you just missed her too much after she''d gone to Hogwarts'' imntation on her. Thus, I found out that they were just taking it out on Harry. Thus, I just had to hit the right spot, and vo! You''ve got a happy family. It''s been 2 years since Ist casted it on them. And Dudley?You asked? Well he acts like Harry''s big brother. I never did have to do about him anything after the first time. Though he''s still a bit scared me, but after these four years, he''s realized that I''m pretty much harmless, as long as he''s nice to Harry. As I was lost in thought, the door opened and the a boy with messy ck hair ran out excitedly. He was heathy, with his characteristic round framed sses, and lightning bolt scar on his forehead. " Chris!" said Harry excitedly while fist bumbing me with me the way I liked used to do in my own childhood. Well, I''ve been teaching him things. I also taught him how he should behave in the magical world. And about his status in that world. "Harry." I greeted back while returning the gesture. "So, are you as excited as you look?" I asked. "You''ve no idea! I can finally go to the Hogwarts!! I couldn''t even sleepst night." I gushed. Just then, the door open again and the rest of the dursleys came out as well. Vernon was carrying a cage with a snowy white owl. Which, Hagrid had still managed to give Harry. Harry''s trunk is shrinkable. So that''s in his pocket. "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Dursley. Thanks for letting me join you." I greeted them politely. "Hi Dudley". I called out to Dudley who involuntarily tried to hide behind Petunia. They knew me well since I was Harry''s best friend since he always went out to y with me. So, they were very happy when they found out that I also got the letter from Hogwarts. I was going with them because, well because they had insisted. Thinking that I''d be troubled going there on my own. Though they don''t know....that I''ve got a luxury car worth more than their yearly ie for going there. They don''t know that I can now, after learning apparition, can easily apparate to the Kings Cross. So, I thought...why not? So, here I was, sitting in the back seat of the car with Harry and Dudley while Vernon and Petunia sat in the front listening to Harry chattering non stop about various topics. We reached the King Cross and waited for Vernon to park the car and walked briskly to the tform nine and three quarters barrier. I didn''t see any family of red heads talking loudly here. Since we''de here about 20 minutes before the time of departure. Petunia had a sad and nostalgic look on her face while some tears were leaking from her eyes. I waited in front of the barrier while Harry said his goodbyes. He hugged Petunia, and then, to my surprise, even gave a hug to Vernon and then Dudley. Vernon froze for moment but then patted his shoulder. "You better not do your pranks while you''re there. Or I''ll take back your videogames." he said. Though everyone knew he was just trying to say goodbye. "Yes, Uncle Vernon. I''ll behave." Harry said while smiling mischievously. ''Is this guy following his father''s footsteps?'' I thought while looking at Harry, who didn''t looked like he didn''t look like ke meant what he said. ''Snape''s gonna chew him alive.'' was the my only conclusion. "Eat your meals properly, and write to us a lot, and-" Petunia acting like a typical mother. I crossed the barrier, shortly followed by Harry, who was looking back at the barrier with a mixture of reluctance and sadness.'' It seems he''ll miss them.'' I thought while pulling him along. "Look Harry! that''s the Hogwarts Express!" Harry looked back and was surprised by the wonderful scene in front him, quickly gaining back some of his earlier excitement. Harry began to look around as we walked eximed periodically whole pointing at things. ''I wonder if I shouldn''t have tied to cheer him up. At least he''d be quiet.'' I sighed. We found an emptypartment and sat down while talking. I asked Harry about his progress with his first year books. I didn''t teach him much. Just showed him some of the first year spell to give some motivation. He''ll study if he wants to. I won''t be Hermione-ing him. While we were talking, Thepartment door opened and two girls peeked in nervously. One was red head who had her hair in a long it down her back. The other girl had blond hair with pigtails. They looked to be the same age as us. The redhead, who seemed to be bolder than the other one, spoke up "Umm....do you mind if we sit here? The rest ofpartments are already full." Harry looked at me. Oh, what a good follower. So I looked at them and said, "Sure,e on in." It seemed they also had shrinkable trunks. Let me tell you, it''s not thatmon to have them. They usually contain a lot of enchantments and they are custom ordered. Potter family already had some, so we didn''t have to buy them. They are sold at exorbitant prices. So very few buy them. Most people just buy normal trunk that are enchanted to be ''feather weight''. "Thanks" theye in and sat in front of us. "It''s a pleasure. I''m Chistopher Maxwell, first year. Nice to meet you." I introduced myself with a smile. "N-nice to meet you. My name is Susan Bones." the redhead girl said while looking a bit shy. She must not much experience of talking with strangers. "Um... this is my friend Hannah Abbott." *** . Chapter 17: Chapter 17: A.N.: You guys don''t draw conclusions yet! MC isn''t interested in little kids. And any interactions he''ll have with ickle little firstys can be only termed as talk between friends or having fun teasing kids. (Though I can''t say the same for a certain seventh year Hufflepuff metamorphagus.) And another thing is that, Harry isn''t the kind of guy would see any girl in a romantic way till his fourth year. He''s the kind of guy who would shrug off ve allure like it''s just a breeze. He''s the kind of guy who saw only saw any girl sexually in his sixth year. In short, he''s not a pervert. So Harry will not be taking advantage of his fame but rather he''ll avoid it. He uncorfortable with being famous for doing Something he doesn''t remember was done by him. xxxxxxxxxxxx After the girls had introduced themselves. I looked at Harry. He understood and introduced himself as well " Harry Potter" he nodded towards the girls like it''s the most normal thing in the world and resumed to talk from where he was interrupted by the girls. "....." *gasp* Both of the girls did a double take when they heard his name and Hannah''s hand went to mouth while both of them stared at his forehead, their expressions turningplicated. Harry, who had just resumed talking slowly stopped while feeling ufortable by the staring. " So," he said as while looking back at me."This is what you were talking about." "Yeah" I agreed "Get used to it. It''ll happen a lot." I said in a bored voice. Everyone would be staring at the-boy-who-lived once we reached the great Hall. I took out a tome my bag and started reading it. This tome was very special. Even Susan and Hannah very surprised on seeing that tome. But harry was excited and scooted closer to me in order to read with me. "How did you get your hands on that?" he asked me exited. "It''s not supposed to me released yet!" He was, of course, talking about thetest marvelic which was going to going to be released soon. The part three of the infinity trilogy. ''The Infinity Crusade''.;l ''Well,'' I thought to myself, ''I''ve bought the franchise''. So of course it makes sense that I''d have it before it''s release date.'' Though it was being releasete due to me buying the franchise. " You don''t have to mind the details. You wanna read it or not?" I asked him. "Yes!" he nodded his head like a puppy. "Then behave" I said dismissively while tossing him another copy from my bag. I''ve got a lot in my arsenal. I know that there''s nothing the teachers can teach me in the first year. I''m just going for enjoying a school life without the need to study for exams. I''m gonna study, but I''ll do that on my own and most of it would be practical and badass. Not about cramming theory or writing essays on useless stuff. "You read muggleics?!" I heard a surprised voice. I looked at Hannah, who had eximed just now in her surprise. Now, realized that she had attracted the attention of while blurted that out in surprise, she blushed in embarrassment while being stared by three pair of eyes. It seems that she didn''t mean to say anything at all. She must be surprised by seeing The Boy who lived read muggleics. Though I didn''t think that anyone would know about this. "How do you know about muggleics? Do you read them too?" I asked while looking her in curiosity. She looked away while replying "My mother is a muggleborn witch." "Oh" I said "But you didn''t tell me. Do you also readics?" "No," she replied looking down."I never thought of reading one." "A pity....you want to try reading one?". I asked while giving her the first of the ''Star wars'' series. "No thanks." Susan answered for her. "Aww,e on give it try. You guys aren''t doing anything productive anyway." I spoke, Like a devil tempting the innocent maidens. ''Muhahahaahhaah'' (evilughter) ''yes, little girls,e to the dark side'' The two girls looked at each other, then reluctantly agreed. I helped them understand some things in the beginning and after some time, I''d gotten them hooked. Looking at the two, who were reading with all their attention while Hannah exined a few muggle things to Susan, I nodded in satisfaction at my handiwork. ''Uh...I donno why, but this is always fun.'' The journey went peacefully after that. Though were once disturbed by a certain bushy haired bossy girl who started lecturing us about how we shouldn''t waste time readingics and focus on our Hogwarts books instead. I just answered the question she hadn''t even asked yet and told her that we haven''t seen a toad at all. So she can get going. There was another time that a certain blond ferret hade swaggering but couldn''t open the door at all. In the end, he spoke something which we could barely hear. But it sounded something like ''my father..h..h..'' and then left with his twockeys. There was one time that we took a break while we took out what brought to eat. I had brought..... cookies, which I offered the girls as well. *** A.N.: Currently, -collection rankings: 2nd ce (catching up quickly). (weekly) -popr rankings: 1st ce. (weekly) Thanks all for your support. Chapter 18: Chapter 18: When the train was reaching hogsmeade, we changed into our robes and got off the train. "firs'' years, firs'' years!" hearing that voice, Harry was excitedly called out- "Hagrid!" he quickly walked up to the half gaint. Hagrid was...bigger than I had thought. But that is to be expected since I was used to the movie Hagrid, but the actual size was around eleven feet. Anyway, rest was like the books stated- A long mane of shaggy ck hair, beard covering most of his face.. you get the idea. Harry quickly walked up to the half gaint while I followed with Susan and Hannah. We reached theke. Hagrid calls out "No more tha'' four to a boat" The four of us climbed into the boat. Then Hagrid finds Neville''s toad and returns it. So, Hogwarts, it seems, is farrger than what I saw in the movies. Though that''s a good thing since I''ve got more things to explore. We cross ntheke and Hagrid knowlcked the doors that lead to the antichamber. There, we saw Minerva McDonagall, I mean McGonagall. She had visited me on m,y 11th birthday for the letter and shopping. She looked to be in her 50s, had a sharp and stern expression Emerald green robes, a pointed hat, and had a ''don''t mess me'' Aura around her. She did her usual gig, that she''s been repeating for god know how many years. ( about houses and sorting and all...) After she left, the ''father''s ferret'' came strutting again.... But, for some reason, he''d been silenced by an anonymous and kind person, doing everyone present a favor. Yeah. I wait for anyone to throw shit at me. He simply vanishes the shit before it can be thrown. I won''t just stand and wait there, like a Chinese protagonist and let people take a shot at me, so that I can start facepping the antagonists with their own shit. Anyway.. some red haired idiot was talking about fighting a troll for sorting but we were minding our own business. And then we were called into the great Hall and McGonagall set the old hat on the stool. And it started singing. Then it stopped singing. I didn''t pay attention to what it was signing since that I''ve already been bored by these scenes ying out exactly the same way as I''d read in my previous life. McGonagall was taking out the list for calling out names, I looked at Hannah, who looked very nervous. "Hey, don''t be so nervous or you''ll be called for the sorting first." I told her. ''what can I do? I''m bored.'' I thought to myself. "...." Her eyes widened and she got even more nervous than before. "Abbott, Hannah " McGonagall called out. Hannah was now just the definition of what I read in the books. ''a pink faced nervous girl with blond pigtails.'' She scurried over to the hat and put in on. "HUFFLEPUFF!" the hat announced in a loud voice. The Puffs puffed up and cheered for drawing the first blood. The sorting went the same way as it went in the books( Harry''s scar pricked a bit but I did did nothing.) I mean, I know that Voldemort couldn''t or didn''t read Harry''s mind through lumency since if he had done that, then he would''ve known where Harry lives which he clearly didn''t in the seventh part. Anyways, everything''s going like it was supposed to. Untill it was my turn, "Maxwell Christopher" As soon as McGonagall announced my name..... Nothing special happened, most weren''t interested as long as it wasn''t the Harry potter. Most people were talking among themselves. They were catching up with each other after the summer holidays. I walked confidently to the hat. I was taller than everyone in my age group, and I had an almost perfect appearance. Though that is to be expected. (results of passively channeling magic throughout your body for four years,) My body, under the cloak, was fitter than any other of my age group. It''s like the body of those anime characters who are kids yet sport an eight pack. ( example/reference: killua or kid Gohan= during first time supersayan 2) As I was walking through the great Hall, towards the hat, I had long since activated the trigger and began putting in a substantial amount of magical power into my lumency shields. What? You think I wouldn''t have prepared for this event and simply let it read my mind while it can very easily able to babble my secrets to the whole world? Nah! I have a peaceful n A. but if it doesn''t work (though that''s unlikely), then I''ll have two go with n B or C. And My lumency shields, after being consciously supplied with magic, are almost indestructible. It''s like you''ve got a strong iron shield(strong enough to block a certain old goat), And then, suddenly, the iron shield changes into a Vibranium shield. (If you don''t know Vibranium then think of it as Adamantine or Orichalcum) Worst case scenario (n-E): The hat by passes the shields even after I execute n A to D, then E for Exit. There''re other schools just as good if not better. With my money, I can forcefully get myself admitted anywhere I want. So, I wasn''t afraid if my ns didn''t work out. At most, if the hat really the type to babble other people''s secrets, then it''ll only be able to tell others(Dumbles) that I have near indestructible lumency shields. And, If it is somehow able to by pass my shields, then I have a defense system set up in my mind and I''ll simply pull the hat off my head. (My inner monologue was over and time started to pass again.) I reached the hat and put it on. And did as I had nned. And... *** (A.N.: I am suddenly very busy so I''ll continue in the next chapter. ''Hang'' in there! I''ll be back soon...) (A.N.-2: At present, Popr ranking: 1 (weekly) Collection ranking: 1 (weekly ) Thanks for your support. Chapter 19: Chapter 19: I put on the shabby old hat and sat down on the stool. I put the memories of me being diligent in my studies in my muggle school, my memories of reading a different books etc. etc. on the surface of my mind, outside my lumency shields. You can say that I hid my Vibranium lumency shields, under those memories. My surface thoughts were, '' please don''t read my mind. please put me in Ravenw'', etc... I acted like a kid who was scared of a spider. While inwardly, I was prepared to enact n B in case it thoroughly wants to make sure that I was sorted right. The hat, as it seems was quite gentlemanly, I felt it probe my surface thoughts and then see one or two memories of me studying. And then it called out- "Ravenw!" *sound of cheers* I put down the hat walked to the Ravens'' table. I wasn''t at all surprised by this oute. The hat usually calls out the house immediately. It only takes time inplicated cases. ''''Or yet in wise old Ravenw, If you''ve a ready mind, Where those of wit and learning, Will always find their kind." These were the hat''s own words. And, I just acted just like a typical mob ravenw. Why Ravenw, you asked? ''hehe.. Snakes don''t lie in in sight''. This should exin it all. Besides, Ravenw is, after all, the house of reincarnators and transmigrators. I sat down with the rest of the first years. You know, Terry Boot, Padma Patil, Su li, Lisa Turpin etc... Some of them were already showing Ravenw traits like talking to their seniors or among themselves, gathering information. While some were just sitting while nervously looking around. Soon... "Potter, Harry" called out professor McGonagall. *Snap* Everyone''s focus immediately suited to Harry Harry who was walking towards the stool. This time, I had taught him quite a bit about the wizarding history. He also knew about his parents from the house elves. He had also found several pictures of them, also with James''s prank collection. One day, I had found him in his dad''s room reading some letters. His eyes were full of tears. This was a different Harry Potter. So it won''t be a surprise if he became a slytherin. Only.... "GRIFFINDOR!" *CHEERS* Only...I couldn''t let it happen. If he went to the slytherin, then there are many uncertainties for both, Dumbledore and thus, me. I don''t know if the hat was just bullshiting in the Canon or if that Harry Potter could actually do well in Slytherin. But, this Harry Potter, no one knows him better than me. And I can say with certainty, that he is not Slytherin material. I mean kids his age are really gullible. And any senior year Slytherin who has a simr mind as me, can easily corrupt him. I didn''t always wanted him with me either. And he isn''t much of a ''knowledge and wit'' kind of guy. So if hees to Ravenw, then he won''t be able to make friends with these nerds. He''ll only hang out with me and I''ll always be on Dumbles radar. It had to be either Gryffindor or Hufflepuff. So, ''someone'' had found the letters of his parents and put them where he can find them. ''Someone'' had also undid the locking charms and notice me not charms ced on the trunk which contained a lot of prank items, removed the harmful ones, and hid it where Harry could find it. ''Dumbledore''s got nothing on me''. I thought as I pped for Harry along with the Griffindors. He looked in my direction with a regretful expression while he started to walk towards his new housemates. I gave him a thumbs up to encourage him. ''Go, little one,'' I thought while wiping an imaginary tear from the corner my eye ''Spread your wings.'' "Do you know him?" I nced beside me and found the guy named Terry Boot looking at me. "We were in the samepartment in the Hogwarts Express." I answered simply. That wasn''t a lie. The others around me who had heard our interaction started to further question me. ''Seriously? how nosy are you guys?'' I sighed while I anwered all of their questions cryptically. "What is your name agian?" I looked at the opposite side of me. It was the one the girls. '' So, finally asking something not rted to potter huh'' I gave her a smile. "I''m Christopher Maxwell. you are?" "Su li." she got embarrassed and look down. Well, it seems that I''m as handsome as ever. I shouldn''t smile much. "Alright," I said "let''s introduce ourselves since we''ll studying together." I thought that I might as well start socializing. Otherwise, once I''m too powerful in the future, I might identally get myselfbelled as dark lord if I don''t leave a favourable impression on everyone. As we talked, thest few people got sites and Dumbledore stood up and did his nonsense. The dinner appeared and we dug in. I look over at Padma, who briefly joined her hands with her closed eyes for a few seconds before she started eating. "Hey Padma, were you praying just now?" She nodded, "Indian Magicalmunity worships gods," she exined. I was intrigued, "Oh? Which God do Indians worship?" I asked, thinking about the God I met. Parvati made a troubled face, "Well, the Indian Magicalmunity is very diverse. There are different religions and different Gods." I talked more with her and found out that her family had migrated here for business. ''Oh, good to know,'' ''i might explore other magicalmunities if I get bored here.'' I thought to myself. I talked with all of them as i also told them some interesting things about magic and Hogwarts that they wouldn''t find in first year books. ''Alright, I''ll turn them into nice followers.'' I decided. During the dinner I nced at the Hufflepuff table a couple of times as well. Her pink hair really stood out. She was still as beautiful as thest time I saw her. Then Dumbledore stood up and gave his speech and kindly asked the mischievous students to pay a visit the third floor corridor by telling them not to. - chapter end- (A.N.: Let me exin clearly about the sorting. The sorting hat doesn''t read all your memories. It just reads your habbits, desire, your personality, your hobbies etc. And mc put all of that outside his lumency shield. If it used to read mindspletely then it would have found out the 11 year oldTom Riddle''s dark deeds. I''ll admit that mc might not be able to trick it if it was really Trying to read everything about a student, then it would, at least have found out that mc has some op lumency shields) Chapter 20: Chapter 20: We all made our way to the Ravenw dormitories. I looked at the most shitty entrance door of the four Hogwarts house and sighed. Well, I hadn''t taken this into consideration. This is apletely dumb entrance for the house of knowledge and wit. I mean if anyone can enter as long as they can give the correct answer. Then you''re giving permission to enter for anyone smart enough no matter if he''s a student of different house or a death eater. We entered themon house and I had to admit that I was good. The ceiling had countless stars. There was a statue of Rowena Ravenw, a library, and it was quite spacious. Though I was a weirded out by only seeing blue and bronze. I mean, there''s a limit to matching colours. I went my room. Ravenw''s best selling point is the single bedroom in front of me. I mean, it would be annoying to exin if I had room mates and they find out that I''m sneaking around the castle for most of the night. I took out my wand and casted a disillusionment charm on myself. I felt as if a egg was cracked on my head and I felt the magic travelling down to cover me. I hadn''t casted a normal disillusionment charm. I had consciously channelled more magic into into my wand and casted an overpowered one. ording to my research, doing this helps my body take on the exact colour and texture of its environment so fast that I can practically run without anyone being able to ''see'' my body. I can do that without trigger since I have been able to consciously channel my magic into my wand since the beginning. The trigger was developed to do magic without a wand. Then I casted a silencing charm and deodorizing charm, on myself. ''hmm... this much should be enough for now.'' ''I have to be cautious.'' I thought as I opened up the door a little and casted a disillusionment charm around the area surrounding the room so that no one can see the door open and close on its own. Someone might be outside. I opened the door slowly and it creaked loudly. "Fu*k" ''Sigh'' ''So much for being cautious''. I sighed and casted a silencing charm on the hinges and while I was at it, I also conjured a little bit of oil on them. Nodding in satisfaction, I opened the door again. *silence* There was no sound. I repeated the same procedure while I was exiting themon room door. I found the stairs and went to the seventh floor. As I searched for the painting in different coridors, I kept leaving small marks on the walls so that I don''t get lost.. After much searching and getting confused by this magical castle, I found the painting I was looking for. There was a Barmy man, trying to teach trolls how to dance. I paced back and forth while picturing the type of room I wanted. I wished for a room containing following: -all the books of the restricted section, Dumbledore''s collection, etc. -a practice area, -a specific instruction to not open if there''s already someone inside and not let the upant know that someone is trying to enter. -another instruction that no one should be able to enter while I''m inside and let me know when Someone''s trying enter The room opened and there was a huge library, and an area with target dummies. I walked in and went directly to the practice area. It''s been a while since I have let loose. In the past four years, I''ve made some very interesting progress. I tried out many magics and researched many spells. I tried there normal versions, the versions were I consciously put my magic into them. the versions where I do them without a wand by trigger. And..... The version of wand+trigger. But, if I have to say what''s the most interesting one, then it would be what I''m about I activated my trigger. But, this time, I truly activated it. Not the usual version that I usually use. I call it the ''Super trigger''. I first activated my normal trigger by focusing my will and intent on the feeling thates during idental magic. But now, instead of start controlling my magic immediately, I instead focused more on the feeling and ''intensified'' it. ''buzzzzz'' I was now feeling a buzz in all parts of my body.... Now, I called my magic from my magic core and- ''BOOM'' I was engulfed in an amazing feeling. The charms which I had casted on myself were blown away, disabled by the sheer amount of Pure magic flowing throughout my body. My hair started flowing upwards with a bit of rainbow light flickering in them. My blue eyes started to glow with multiple colors. Rainbow lights could be seen flowing through my viens. I felt.... amazing. I lifted my hand to face upwards. I looked at my palm. And magic started to gather in the middle of it. I started to chuckle... "I. Have. Magic." *** Chapter 21: Chapter 21: I raised my hand towards the dummies. Palm facing towards them. I had found out that magic flows better through palm rather than my fingers. There were 20 dummies standing in a group. I didn''t want to destroy the room. So I just went with... "Bombarda" a low and calm chant. ""BOOOOOOM""" There was a light so bright that I have been temporarily blinded if I didn''t have magic flowing through me at that very moment. There was nothing of the most of the dummies and the destruction had reached the far end of the room. I quickly deactivated the trigger. As soon as it was deactivated, I fell on back. "Merlin''s baggy y-fronts" I muttered. "hehe...hahaha...buhahaaa"(evilughter) I couldn''t keep the super trigger for more than a few seconds. There are several reasons to that. Pure magic usually flows in very small amount (like a small drop of it per second) and that too at times when their body needs it. What I mean is, at some times, their body involuntarily activates trigger for a very short amount of time. So, with such small quantity, it can only passively and slowly heal wherever necessary and some of it is absorbed by the body. The small amount that is absorbed by the body makes its condition better. That''s why witches and wizards live a long life. The trigger involuntarily activatesparatively more in powerful witches and wizards. Since it has gotten a little more easier to activate now that my magic power has increased. Otherwise, Pure magic usually stays in the magic core(soul), not in the body . And whenever they draw it out with the use of a wand, it won''t be called Pure magic anymore since they''re drawing it with an intent and that too won''t have much use since the trigger is still not active so their magic core would only release the amount of magic that is pulled by the wand. It can''t flow anywhere in the body without trigger. Anyways, So, when I ess pure magic, it first heals my body if there''s any damage. Then it started to perfect my body, though extremely slowly. That has many effects but one side effect is that, it matures my body a little bit faster since the definition of perfect body isn''t an immature body. That''s why I don''t open my ''super trigger'' active for more than a few second. Since the super trigger matures my body even faster. In these few seconds, I must have mature about 2 days. And, Super trigger can be very harmful if keep active since to perfect my body, various proteins, vitamins, carbohydrates etc. are required and magic can''tpensate for that. Which is why, currently, I''m very hungry and my body has be a bit thinner. Thirdly, too much growth too suddenly has some oth- !!!!?? I couldn''t continued my inner monologue because the Room of requirements warned me that there was someone trying to enter to enter the room. I looked at the intruder and !!!!! This wasn''t what I was expecting. Outside the door, was was girl with pink hair, and a heart shaped face. Currently she was looking at the painting of Barnabas the Barmy in confusion. ''Tonks?!'' ''What is she doing here?'' I recalled ourst meeting. I had gotten the shock of my life. *shback* (one month) I had asked Ted for a meeting with a floo call and he had said that he was free. So I floo-ed over to his house. I had to settle a few business rted stuff before going to Hogwarts. During these years, we''d be business partners/ friends. He had quickly noticed my talent in investing and whenever I used to ask him for advice onw matters, he''d discuss with me about thepanies I had invested in. He''d invested some of his savings there as well. So we''d be kinda friends even though he was much older than me. We talked about a lot of things other than business like the muggle world. I told him about the changes happening in the muggle world like the new techs. or new movies... stuff like that. And he''ll tell me about magical world in an objective perspective as someone knowledgeable about the muggle. His favorite topic was criticizing the ministry. And I have to admit, that guy is smart and knows how to recognize and grasp an opportunity. And he''s daring enough to take a risk. I mean, look at his life and wife. Came as a muggleborn with no status. Married to Andromeda ck, the sanest of the cks, very kind and beautiful and a good house wife. He somehow escaped the wrath of ck family. He also survived the war that wiped out so many powerful families and was able to have a peaceful life and also raised a sessful daughter. Now that I look at it that way, this guy remained a lucky bastard untill the snatchers killed him. Anyway, after we''d be friends, he''d started inviting me over his home for our the meetings. Andromeda''s cooking is really amazing. But this time, there was something different. Though I hadn''t known about it. xxxxxxx A.N.: the shback would continue in the next chapter. This chapter is short because magic theory takes time and brains to write. That''s really the case. It''s not like I like to leave cliffhangers. Chapter 22: Chapter 22: *shback continued* I had already talked with Ted the previous night about my visit on floo. So today, I just asked him if he was free right now just to confirm. I stepped through the firece and saw Ted. "Hey Ted, long time no see." I said as shook hands. I was in my 20 years old look. Due to the aging potion. They don''t know at all that I''m biologically 11. I was wearing simple t-shirt and jeans. Though I still looked extremely good in it. And I now had a wand-holster on my right hand. Thet thought I was a talented young man in my early 20s. "Chris, my friend it has been a long time indeed. It seems that you''ve so gotten busy after being a Millionaire that you''ve forgotten for your old friend Ted ." It was true. And I didn''t tell him yet that I had be a billionaire. I replied to him only after I kissed the back of Andromeda''s hand. "Come on, that''s not true at all! How can I forget Andromeda''s cooking." I joked. "Hi Andromeda, it seems that you''ve been taking a good care of Ted" I said, gesturing towards Ted growing belly. Andromeda smiled and greeted me back. " Hello Chris. And I''ve been telling him to start working out, but won''t listen! Though," She paused as nced my belly, which was toned (eight-pack) under my t-shirt. "It seems that no one is taking care of you." It felt like an inquiry. I chuckled. "Oh, but I do have someone and.. she''s been taking a good care of me." "What?" Ted seemed shocked and Andromeda seemed disappointed when they heard it. ''huh, it seems that something''s definitely up'' I thought as I noticed their over-reaction. "Yeah. Infact, she''s been taking care of me for almost 5 years now." "W-what? but..you. You clearly told me that you were single..." "Yeah, I told you that. But, why are talking about that right now?" "Anyway, would you like to meet her?" and without waiting for them to answer, I called out "Jilly?'''' *pop* " Yes master?" Jilly the house elf appeared. " Jilly, meet Ted and Andromeda Tonks. They''re good friends." I said to her and she bowed. Then I grinned back at Ted, who was still a bit bewildered by the sudden turn of events but Andromeda, who had, by now, caught to what was happening here, had an amused smile on her face. "Ted, Andi, meet Jilly, my house elf. And as I said earlier, she''s been taking care of me almost 5 years now." "*sigh*....It seems that you still like to joke a lot." grumbled Ted. "Ignore him. I''m sure he likes yourpany as much as I do. He has nothing but praises for you when you''re not around." Andromeda said while ignoring Ted''s ''shut up'' re. "Let''s talk over dinner." "Oh, I''ve been waiting for those words. What are we having today?" I asked excitedly. As we sat down at the dinning table, Andromeda called out, "Nymphadora, we have a gue-" but she couldn''t finish her sentence because an extremely beautiful girl, in a disheveled appearance, had walked into the room the room saying-"How many times do I have to tell you not to call me-" she stopped in mid sentence as she noticed the unfamiliar presence in the room. "Oops",She said and I saw a sh of panic in her eyes before her appearance quickly changed. The smooth and flowing pink hair that she had quickly turned short and spiky. Her facial features didn''t change much. But her face now looked much iner. Though, I''d say it was still quite beautiful in my opinion. Her body proportions changed as well. She still had curves, but you can''t see them in her loose clothes. This all happened very quickly and I couldn''t didn''t couldn''t immediately close my mouth after the beautiful sight I had just seen. I quickly activated a little of my lumency and eased my facial expressions into one of mild surprise and curiosity. Not everyone can control their emotions so well. You need to be a master lumen to do that. Usually, it''s just the choice between- showing emotions or being emotionless. In thetter case, many people can tell that you''re using lumency to control your emotions just based on your emotionless face. But if you''re a master then lumen, then you can control your emotions to allow only so much as you want. " Nymphadora, what did I tell you yesterday?!" Andromeda reprimanded her. "But you didn''t say ''when'' he''lle! And sorry I forgot about it, alright? You know I''ve been busy practicing ever since I gained my magical maturity." she shot back. Then she nced at me nervously. "Wotcher... You must be the infamous Chris Jackson. ''the- boy- who- got- rich''" ''Seriously? She''s doing this with me ? That''s your way of saying hi?'' I thought to myself. Ted then quickly took over before his daughter could make an even more mess of the situation. " *cough* Chris, she''s the daughter I''ve mentioned before-" "Yeah I remember". I cut him off. "You,"I pointed a finger at her. " Must the infamous.....''Just Tonks''. ''The She-must-not-be-named''." I said in the same tone as her while smirking. "Wotcher." I added. I was starting to understand exactly what was going on here. It''s not that hard on to notice. ''It seems ol'' Teddy and Andi are matchmaking with their daughter.'' I thought. ''Though, it seems they didn''t want to me to see real appearance just yet.'' That''s all Tonk''s clumsiness. Seriously, it won''t be difficult for to get any man she wanted with the looks I''d just gotten a glimpse of. But.. who would want to be with someone who''s with you only for your for physical appearance? Frankly, I''m not surprised that they think I''m the best candidate here. I mean, I''m a millionaire, (though actually, a billionaire), and I have always acted like a true gentleman whenever I''ve met them. it''s always been a habit of mine to ''act'' like that in front of rtives and family friends. But after learning lumency? I''ll leave the top Hollywood actors in dust. I don''t know if they had thought about this matter from before or they just thought about this when they received my floo callst night and realized that Dora is also here for summer holidays and thought something like- ''why not give it a try?'' Though that old fox Ted wouldn''t have let me know about his daughter''s true appearance until he had judged mepletely, based on my interactions with Nymphadora. Only if I was sincere about his daughter, would he have told me that I''d hit a jackpot. ''But.... Nymphy is just too clumsy and messed it all up'' I chuckled and the time resumed. xxxxxxx A.N.: For general information: Nymphadora''s age is 17. She gained her magical maturity means that she can do magic at home and is not under the decree of underage magic. How he became a billionaire? He didn''t do it just by investing. He owns severalpanies and franchises now and the worth crosses the billion mark easily. And this fic is not focused on that, so stop scrutinizing. That''s a HP fic. If you have any suggestions for the fic, add it the chapterments or reviews. Chapter 23: Chapter 23: A.N.: Nymphadora= Dora * shback still continuing* "You,"I pointed a finger at her. " Must the infamous.....''Just Tonks''. ''The She-must-not-be-named''." I said in the same tone as her while smirking. "Wotcher." I added. (That''s her signature line from canon.) Tonks took a while topose herself while her hair changed colours repeatedly. Ted and Andi were trying hold in theirughter. Ted couldn''t take it anymore and burst outughing while Tonks, who was going to sit beside him at the table aimed a kick at him in the leg. "What have you been telling people about me?" She asked under her breath. "Hahaha..Ohnonono...hahaha I didn''t tell him anything like that. He came up with that all by himself! I plead not guilty!" he tried to defend himself but it seems that Dora wasn''t buying it. "Calm down, dora. He didn''t say much." I said as I saw her ring at Ted. Ted gave me an ''I owe you one'' look but I shot him an evil grin. I wasn''t done yet. "Though he did have some very..... interesting childhood stories of you." I said as looked at the father-daughter pair. Dora looked horrified. And Ted was shaking his head at me a look that said ''Oh, no you don''t!'' I gave him an unrepentant grin and continued. "I have to say, little Auror Dora, brandishing her toy wand while dueling imaginary dark lords does sound rather adorable. Doesn''t it, Ted?"I asked Ted Dora, by now look ready to draw her wand. While Ted also looked like he wanted to cast a silencing charm on me. A permanent one. I continued-"And there was another st- " "Stop! why are you suddenly to hell bent on getting me hexed by my own daughter?!" "Oh...So, did you already forget the prank you pulled on me on the barst time?" I asked. "B-but that was ages ago. I thought you had forgotten about it." he said. "Remember the words I had spoken to you after that prank?" "Um... Something like.. Annis- something always...pays his debts. Yeah you said something like that." he said while trying to remember. "Alright, the debt has been paid." I said. "With interest." I added as I saw Dora was still ring at Ted. Who winced. After that, we continued to chat and I became quitefortable in taking with Nymphadora. I had gotten to know about her situation somewhat. She had always kept her natural form (which was extremely beautiful) till her 3rd year. But, after that, due to several hardships she had faced due to her extraordinary appearance, her form had unconsciously changed to the less beautiful one that she''s currently having. She can still change to the beautiful one, but I''ll take continuous magic power supply to maintain. "But" she paused in exination "Whenever I''m at home, or when I know that no one is around, I can somehow be in my beautiful appearance without having to use my magic." she finished. "You understand?" "Yeah. I got it all." I said then continued. "But, I think your current form is also very beautiful and....cute. A goodbination I''d say." Tonks hair started changing colour again. *shback end* So here I was, in the room of requirements, I had instructed the wall to be one way in order to see the intruder. My appearance, when used to drink aging potion was handsome, but not perfect like it was without an aging potion. Though I''m fit even in an aging potion, but my body isn''t perfect like it is right now. So, when you drink the aging potion, it just ages you like stuffing you from inside. You didn''t grow naturally, so your looks won''t look natural too. If anyonepares me with my aging potion appearance, they''d say we''re rted. But that''s all. So I wasn''t worried on that front. Looking at Dora, it seems that she knows exactly how to enter the room. She''s pacing back and forth and waiting for the room to open. ''Hmm...it looks like she discovered the room somehow. But...why wasn''t it mentioned in the books?'' ''Well, that doesn''t matter anymore. But what do I do now?'' Should I allow her in? Should I let her stay out and not let the room appear? I''m a first year. How am I supposed to exin my presence here? Can Dumbles read her mind? Should I reveal any of my secrets? If I do, how much should she know? Would I ever tell her that Chris and Christopher are the same? A few seconds had passed since the room alerted me and I had made my decision. A.N.: To find out more, read the next chapter of I have magic Z. A.N.2: Plz don''t kill me. Chapter 24: Chapter 24: I made up my mind and made changes to the room. I''ve decided not to let her know much until I''m sure that Dumbles can''t breach her shields. Though honestly? I''ve still got no idea if the guy actually reads children''s mind or not. ''Oh maniptive and evil Dumbles fics, what have you done to me?'' Seriously, even if the man actually turned out to be a saint, I don''t think I can ever look at the him and not rted him to a twinkly eyes maniptive old bastard who offers lemon dropsced with potions of God knows what. The room had done changing. The damage dummies had been reced by new ones. The library shrank down to just contain Hogwarts library books, the practice field also shrank a bit. The door a appeared and a pink haired girl stumbled in. ''As clumsy as ever.'' I thought. She then looked around the room and apparently got surprised by it''s changed appearance. Apparently realizing that the room was different than the one she''d imagined, she looked around and got even more surprised when she found me. ''Wotcher Dora'' I thought inwardly while I outwardly, I looked nervously at her. "Umm...Hi? beautiful girl, Fancy meeting you here." "....." She opened and closed her mouth while her hair showed me different colors. "What are you doing here, kid? students aren''t allowed to wander around after curfew". *critical hit* I winced. That hurt. Kid? It looks like the task won''t be easy. ''Oh seriously, she''s doing this to me again?'' Alright! this time, I can''t say much since I don''t want to have my favourability decrease from zero to negative. But-'' A Lannister always.....well, you get the idea. "Well, I could ask you the same, what are ''you'' doing here. From what I can see, you''re neither a prefect nor a head girl." I said to her making her a bit stumped. then I continued- " But I won''t. instead, why don''t we introduce ourselves and I tell you how and what I''m doing here?" " I''m Christopher Maxwell. First year. What''s up?" I grinned at her. ( wotcher and what''s up have simr meanings) "Tonks. Seventh year." This time she also grinned at me. maybe due to the simr way of greeting. While I was thinking this, Dora approached and got a closer look at me. She then bent down a bit so that our faces were closer. I was wondering what she was doing. Then, my cheeks were suddenly pulled by Dora. "Aww you''re soooo cute. You naughty boy, wondering out on your first day. You''re going to be such a little trouble maker....." *critical hit* *critical hit**critical hit* *K.O.* *yer has been knocked out due extreme incredulity of the situation* *yers rationality meter decreasing rapidly* This girl... needs to know who''s in charge here. I activated my trigger. I put both off my hands on her cheeks transferred some of my pure magic to her. Pure magic is never harmful until the quantity is limited. *moan* Tonks suddenly moaned and her appearance suddenly changed into the most beautiful girl I''d ever seen. I had only gotten a glimpse of this facest time. But this was the first time I got a full view. In Chinesenguage, she was a country toppling beauty. You know, skin white is snow, etc..etc. add in a jade somewhere in the description. But really, she was stunning. here face somewhat reassembled Andromeda''s but even more beautiful, high cheek bones, a delicate sculpted nose, Her eyes had rolled back. And she looked to be in bliss. Her small white teeth slightly biting those delicious pink lips... I was so very tempted to just pull her down and kiss her. ''But no...'' ''that.... just wouldn''t do it.'' I realized as I looked at her beautiful face. If I really kissed her and even if she responds positively to my advancement in this state, it would be simr to feeding her Amortentia. (love potion). I won''t get any satisfaction from that. I suddenly pulled my hands back. "What happened, Tonks?" I asked her teasingly. "You''re not feeling well?" Tonks, having realized how she had reacted, was blushing while her hair, now long and silky, were changing in rainbow colours. "You look amazing by the way, I hope we had a mirror here..." A mirror suddenly appeared near us. Tonks looked at it reflexively and gasped. She looked at me, then at herself and then at me, I don''t know what exactly she was thinking. "I suddenly feel very tired. I hope there was a couch here." I said, faking weariness. A couch appeared. "This room is great!" I said to Tonks. "Come sit me, umm...Tonks. That''s your name right?" I said sittingfortably on the couch. "Y-yeah... kind of." She said. It seems she still couldn''t make sense of the situation. "Tonks?" I asked. "Yeah?" she asked. She didn''t sit with me. She summoned her own couch "What happened just now? I feel like you somehow sucked me dry." .... (A.N.: His interactions with Tonks would be slightly awkward at first because he isn''tfortable with someone treating him as a child. He gets triggered when she does that and he does some..... things in response. But everything would stabilize after some time.) * One more thing. The age difference is too much, so they won''t be a couple in just a year. * And one more thing. MC might behave like a scumbag for the next few chapters, but after that, he''d be real nice and good person as hees to care about Tonks. Currently, he''s going to have to lie a about his background, but he''ll be truthful after he helps her develop her lumency to an OP level. Chapter 25: Chapter 25: "What happened just now? I feel like you''ve sucked me dry." Tonks looked expression less. ''Huh? Finally activated lumency, huh?'' ''But girl, your hair colors are still changing.'' She must be flustered inwardly. ''How cute''. I thought, amused "You must have had a bout of idental magic." she said. still expressionless. "Oh..I''m really sorry . They used to happen quite a lot before. Though I didn''t know it was magic at that time." "You didn''t know? Are you a muggleborn?" she asked as she looked at me curiously. "You look like youe from an ancient and Noble family." "Well...yeah, I''m a muggleborn. But thanks the praise." "Anyways, are you alright? I''m very sorry for the idental magic. I didn''t mean any harm to you." I apologised to her. " I was just very... surprised. As far as I can remember, no one has ever touched my cheeks in this world." I said to her, trying to sound embarrassed tone. Well, I didn''t lie. That best lies are half truths. Tonks took the bait and asked looking confused, "No one has touched your cheeks?How is that possible?" it looked like she didn''t believe me. "Yeah. Everyone at the orphanage was scared of magic. So they used to stay away from me." I said showing a bit mncholic expression. "Oh,I-I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have just asked like that." She looked genuinely sorry for me. "Hey, you don''t need to feel sorry for me." I said with a smile. " An olddy took a lot care of me. She was a muggleborn herself. She had seen me having a bout of idental magic while I was being bullied. So she took me in. Taught me a loads of things about both muggle and magical worlds." "Anyway, that''s all about me. Now you have to tell me about yourself." I said "First of all, why are you just Tonks?" She just looked at me. I don''t know what''s going on inside that head of hers. "You''re quite mature for your age, aren''t you?"she said while she got up from her seat sat beside me. "You''re too adorable!" she said as she messed up my hair with her hand. "What was your name again? Christiano? Chri-" " Tell me about yours first." I said as I swatted her hand away. I know she was doing this because she still felt sorry for me. "I don''t like my name. It''s... Nymphadora." She spoke that name like it had left a sour taste in her mouth. "Tonks is my surname. So I asked everyone to call me that" she then looked at me. "My name is Christopher." I said. "So, Nymp-" I began but immediately stopped noticing that her hair had be angry red. "Alright, Dora." I decided. "What year are you?" "Seventh." "Oh, what career are you choosing after your newts?" "I''m want to be an Auror." She answered cheerfully. "Though I don''t know how I''d pass some of the requirements. I''m dead clumsy." Her the started to turn mousey brown "Oh Auror? You''d need top grades for that... They ask for a minimum of fiveN.E.W.T.s, and nothing under ''Exceeds Expectations'' grade, I see. Then you would be required to undergo a stringent series of character and aptitude tests at the Auror office. It''s a difficult career path... they only take the best." I said. I''ve been trying to make it clear to her who the adult here actually is. With lumency, I can now remember Harry Potter series clearly. plus I also have the knowledge that I have gained aftering in this world. So I can show her a bit of my knowledge. And talk in a matured way. But... This time, she directly hugged me. "You cutie pie! You little adult!! Eleven years and already so smart-" This girl....why can''t she just react like the way I want her to?! How did she forget what happened just a little while ago?! Does she need a reminder? Or did she think that idental magic is so rare that it can''t happen twice on a single urance? Maybe, she did it on purpose? I don''t know. But.... I do know, that Nymphadora Tonks is very.... unpredictable. Anyway, I waited for a while to enjoy the heavenly feeling of the my face being pressed to her chest. Then I activated the trigger. Summoned pure magic and- *Aaahhhhnnnn!!!!* (Dora''s sweet moan) I also hugged her. ''Ah I''ve missed this feeling''. I also almost moaned this time. The trigger was active for about 5-10seconds then I stopped the trigger but still kept hugging her. "Dora?" I said. She stiffed in my embrace. "That was the first time someone in this world hugged me... Thank you." I said, my face still in heaven but my voice clear. I meant those words. I really felt great. Sometimes, a simple hug can do wonders... Her stiffened body slowly rxed and she patted my back. "Then, I''ll also be your first friend." She replieding back to her usual bubbly personality. Though she was still hugging me tightly. "Oh, but I already made my first friend." I said. "Who?" She brought her face up to look at me as she asked curiously. "Harry Potter." "Huh?" Asked Dora very eloquently and intelligibly while unconsciously pulling back. " Yeah." I said while not letting her go. "We used to go to the same muggle school." I said. Then I hugged her tighter since I know that I can''t be hugging her forever. So I''ll savour thest bit of it as much as possible. She''s just seeing me as a child right now . I gave her a little bit of the Pure magic for a third time while saying, "So, I can''t make you my first friend. But....I will make you my first girlfriend in this world." and then I broke the hug. I had sent her the little bit of the magic so that I won''t be the only one regretful of breaking the hug. "Hmmhn...Alri- What did you say?!" Tonks clumsy reaction seems justified. She must have still been feeling a good due little bit of my Pure magic I sent for the third time, she might also be wondering about me going to the same muggle school as the Harry Potter. So she was more than a bit distracted. "I said, would you please be my first female friend, Dora Tonks?" I asked her. "Alright!" she said cheerfully thinking she must have must misunderstood. ''And be my girlfriend one day.'' I thought inwardly. xxxxxx A.N.: I don''t think it''ll be possible for them to instantly be a couple considering their biological age or the fact that it''s their first meeting. Chapter 26: Chapter 26: After that I showed Tonks that I can do all first year spells already and a bit of second year spells. We had a yful duel, in which both couldn''t hit each other. Me, because I had to show only enough for someone extremely talented first year and Tonks couldn''t hit me because I simply dodged every single spell she threw at me. "How in the Merlin''s pants were you doing that?!" Asked Dora right after I called quit after 2 minutes of dueling. "That was wicked!" She was amazed,having witnessed me dodging easily even after she''d increase her tempo. "Well, I kinda practiced. A lot." I said modestly. Chris''s Unreliable Guide to socializing, rule 1: When someone, especially a girl you''re interested in praises you, you should not just reply like- ''yeah, I''m just that good.'' Or-''I agree 100%''. even though you want to. "I figured dodging is better than shielding in most situations." I told to her. "I just have no idea why no one else give it much importance." Wizard logic is skewed. Wearing robes and other atrocious clothes and following traditions just because they are stuck in old times. If muggles had magic, then there''d be a bunch of new weapons, new ways ofmiting a crime, new ways of preventing that crime, newws, maybe wars. Whatever they would have done, there''always a movement in the muggle world. The magical world is just...stuck. Though I will just keep it stuck, it''d makes my work much easier. Yeah, not selling magical mobile phones to anyone here. Not going around telling people the potential of muggle science. The potential in Magic and science is my advantage here, but it can also turn into my disadvantage. Anyways after that, I asked Dora about her appearance-change. It was gradually reverting back from super Dora to normal Dora. "Oh I''m a metamorphagus. I can change my appearance on will." "What?! You''re a metamorphagus? B-but granny said that there hasn''t been one for many generations!". I said, putting on a disbelieving+doubtful expression. I do have to keep up the act. "Oh, So you know about it. Pretty awesome, right?" She asked in a smug tone. She changed her hair colors for proof. "Yeah. it Is quite amazing." I agreed. Chris''s unreliable guide to socializing, rule 2: If the girl you are interested is proud of something, you regretfully, can only agree. Even if you want to say things like- ''You aren''t using even 10% potential of your ability,'' or ''If I had that ability, you can''t imagine what I could have done with it.'' I''m doing this because I have to. My age is too disadvantageous here. ''Sigh.. If only my physical age matched hers, the situation would be reversed. But I can''t let wait for that long.'' I decided. If I don''t give it my all right now, I might miss the chance.'' I gave her some more praise then, while she showed me some more of her abilities.We then decided to do our own thing. Dora, after gaining partial control of the room from, had made some kind of obstacle training course supposedly simr to those for the Auror training. Though in my opinion, she should first do Bnce training since she''d nearly failed the stealth and tracking exam in the Canon due to her clumsiness. I was sitting in afy sofa while reading same books. But inwardly, I was making fantasies. My fantasies should only be witnessed by those who can take a shock. Those of weak heart can''t take witness it. In my fantasy----- I''m walking through the corridors of Hogwarts towards the kitchens. There, I locate the entrance to the Hufflepuffmon room in a nook on the right hand side of thekitchen corridor, concealed behind a stack of barrels. In order to reveal the entrance, no password is required. Instead, one must tap the barrel two from the bottom, middle of the second row, in the rhythm of ''Helga Hufflepuff''. I did as I had read making the lid swing open, exposing a passageway that will lead to the basement when crawled through. Themon room was currently dark. I went into the girls dormitories, somehow passing through whatever wards and rms were ced. I searched for my target and found her bed. Nymphadora Tonks was very beautiful, though she looked rather cute, sleep on her side while facing me while drooling. One leg was folded and other extended. I slipped my wand into my hand and slowly pointed it towards her. She was still sleeping, blissfully unaware of what was going to happen to her. I casted a non-verbal condundus charm on her. There was no light, no sound. She didn''t wake up but she shuddered briefly, implying that spell had hit her. ''Now, she''ll believe what I said to her'' And..I said- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - "You HATE werewolves!!!" xxxD "--ris." "Wake up! Chris!" Tonks was shaking me. Waking me up from my fantasies. "Yeah, sorry about that. It''s been a long day. " I said. "I''m going to my dorm.You should go back too. You also have sses tomorrow." She said. "Oh, you can go. I don''t need to go anywhere. I''ll sleep here." I said, making a luxurious king size bed appear in the room. "Hey! Won''t your roommatesin to someone if you''re not in the bed for a whole night?" She asked. Looks like she''s speaking from experience. I wonder how she handles that problem... "I''m a Ravenw. We have our own rooms. Mine is locked. If they call me out in the morning, and somehow find out that I''m not there, I''ll just say I left early." "How d''you handle this problem?" I asked expert''s advice. Dora, somehow looked happy on being asked that. She looks like someone who''s just realized something. "Oh! I cast a spell on the canopies of my bed to make it unopenable, I also add some unbreakable charms. I transfigure my pillows to look like me, you know, pink hair an'' all. Then I turn into a prefect or head girl and ''moniter'' my way here!". She said triumphantly. " I''ve even deducted points from some other students who were sneaking around!" She looks too excited. It looks like she''s been keeping it in. Who else can she tell all these adventures about? "That, is absolutely genius, Tonks! I''m very certain that you''d ace the Concealment and Disguise exams in your Auror training." I said. Funfact: She actually aced it in Canon. Though this time, I actually impressed with her deviousness. Guess I should take others a bit more seriously after all. I might learn a thing or two. Tonks looked like she wanted to recount more of her previous adventures so I continued- "Hey, I want you tell me more next time, since you are already leaving." I said and she remembered that she really was supposed to leave. I didn''t want to hear more right now. Chris''s Unreliable Guide for Socializing, rule 3: You have to remember NOT to do everything she wants. You need to steer the conversation and be the one in charge in the rtionship. "Bye, Dora. I wish you safe passage to your dorms." I said. And the room rumbled a bit and a passage appeared in one of the walls. Tonks looked at it with her mouth hanging open. "W-what.. what the-" It didn''t look like she knew about this. While she was looking at the passage in shock, I hugged gently her from behind. " !!! " "Goodnight, Dora!" I said innocently and cheerfully. Children can do this, right? Oh I sometimes love being a child. Chapter 27: Chapter 27: After tonks had left, I plopped down on the King sized bed, adjusted the air conditioning in the room through a mentalmand. I forgot to bring my rm clock so I gave the room the instructions to wake me up at 6, and to not listen to listen to my instructions until I say the password- ''I am awake.'' Yeah, I don''t wanna check out if the room responds to the things we visualize in our dreams. I mean, imagine me having a nightmare only to wake up and....*shudder* I didn''t even wanna think about all the other possibilities if the room really responds to dreams or unconsciously wished desires. But creative people are free to do so here -> ___ I woke up to the familiar rm clock sound. I looked around but there was no rm clock here. ''Oh right, I''m actually in the Hogwarts now.'' ''And in the THE room of requirements at that.'' *sigh* I would have taken a selfie at least, if I were in my previous world. "Stop the rm." It didn''t stop. ''Oh right.'' "I am awake. Now stop the damn rm." It stopped. And I wondered how the room the room produced that sound.... ''I need to check this out.'' I thought. I brought a broken memory out of my lumency shields and gave instructions to the room. That''s how I''ve been giving it the metalmands by the way. By projecting my thoughts. Suddenly, a tune starting ying through out the room. "Oh no you didn''t Rowena." I muttered in disbelief. The tune was still ying. Then the lyrics started~ "It''s been a long day without you, my friend And I''ll tell you all about it when I see you again We''vee a long way from where we began Oh, I''ll tell you all about it when I see you again When I see you again." "Damn!" The room can actually y music.... I brought out another memory and had the Room y it. And an extremely broken down version of ''Eminen-Rap God'' was yed. ''As I thought. It can only y as much as I remember.'' I mean it was alright in the beginning, but when the guy starts his real raping, it was all *gibberish* *gibberish* *gibberish*..... I hadn''t reviewed all of my memories. I need to review them in order to store them in my mind pce. And remembering the whole lyrics of ''Rap God'' might have been taken as an achievement in my previous life. But here, it was useless. I needed to store the Harry Potter series memories in my mind pce first. I cleaned my teeth with a spell, took out my training outfit from my Doraemon pocket, and went out for a morning run. But, before that, how do I navigate through out the castle? I need to remember the basicyout of this ce. Otherwise, I''d need to wonder around all the time. So, I decided, why not just run through out the castle? It''ll be like a morning run. I casted the usual Concealment package (overcharged-disillusionment, silencing, deodorizing,) Now, all everyone would feel would be the air rushing past them. I ran throughout the castle with my mind storing everything into the mind pce. ''This is going toe in handy.'' I thought as I started cramming all theyout of castle. I didn''t need to worry about getting lost. I know that I would eventuallye back on a path which I remember. I ran through different corridors, sometimes narrow passageways, different towers. Eventually, I went to the top of what must be the Astronomy tower since it''s the highest one here. *pant* * pant* It was an hour and a half since I started running and I was a bit winded and, very hungry. Looking around the scenery while I rummaged through my 4-d pocket. Alright, it''s just simr pouch like the 17-year old Hermione''s but I like to call it 4d pocket, Bite me! Anyways, I took out my flying gadget *cough* I mean my Nimbus 2000. I had it custom made with some new modifications. It looked simr to a normal Nimbus 2000 but it had some straps along it''s length. I was never out of disillusionment. I casted another on the broom. I overpowered both mine and the broom''s disillusionment charms. with the broom in one hand and my wand in other, I took a few steps backwards. Then I ran forward and --* jump* "Yahoo!!!" I wasn''t afraid of anything. I can always do some arresto momentum-ing if something happens. I looked around while free falling. Thinking that I''ll stream it someday. As I was reaching the ground, I put both of my feet on the broom while still holding it. The straps automatically got tie to my feet like some shoes and I pulled my front leg up, making the broome up with in. "wohoo!!!" I was now riding the broom like a hoverboard. --- After I''d had my fun, I went to back to the room of requirements. A nice bathroom appeared in it. Half an hourter, it was already 8:20 . I went to the great Hall for the breakfast. I looked around the hall and looked for pink hair at the Hufflepuff table. Not finding her, I went to sit at my table. "Hey, Chris!" I looked back at the Hufflepuff table and saw two girls, one redhead,one blond looking at me while waving. ''Well, might as well sit with them.'' I thought. "Hi Susan, hey Hannah. How was your first night at Hogwarts." I asked them both as I sat down. "Oh! it was great! Chris." said Hannah. "Yeah, the Hufflepuffmon room was so cozy and it has so many types of nts." said Susan. "Yeah! Some of them even sing!" Hannah added. ''Oh.... it looks like they have a lot to say.'' "Really, that does sound great." I said, letting them talk more. While I started to get breakfast into my te. It was typical English breakfast. Beacon, eggs, toast etc.. "Yeah, now tell us about you!" "How is yourmon room?" "How are your roommates?" "Did you know Susan and I are roommates?" Both of them are quite curious, huh? We did be good friends after spending around seven hours together. It seems even Hannah can be quite lively once she gets past her initial nervousness. "Woah, one question a time, girls. I''ll tell you all about it." Then I told them about my impression on the Ravenwmon room and dormatories. While we were talking, I heard a voice from behind. "Hmm... someone seems to be getting quite popr already." Chapter 28: Chapter 28: ((A.N.: I wasn''t gonna post it tonight. But seeing that the rankings have been renewed and mine going down, I thought I might as well release as much as I have written. The next chapter would be big aspensation.)) Looking back, it was none other than my favorite pink haired girl. "Dora! Come sit with us. Let me introduce you to my new friends." I said with a happy smile on my face. "Hannah, Susan, meet Dora Tonks. She has awesome abilities. She''s going to be an Auror. As you can see, she''s also a Hufflepuff." I said to both of the girls. Then I turned to Dora who had sat beside me. "Dora, meet Susan Bones and Hannah Abbott. We met at the train. But at that time, we didn''t talk much. We just read books while discussing them." I said then continued. "They were just telling me about thier first night in each others houses." I said. "Oh, hey girls, wee to the puffs. You guys have any problem, tell me." Tonks greeted them cheerfully. "Thank you" said Hannah. "You''re going to be an Auror?" Asked Susan in curiosity it seems she''s not the type to go into formalities. "Yeah! I mean I want to. Don''t listen to this guy''s nonsense. I''m very bad at some things. So I''m not sure I''ll pass the qualifications." Tonks said a bit sheepishly while pping my shoulder yfully. "Oh, Dora. Have some more confidence in yourself. You''re working very hard. And, with your unique and awfully useful ability, I''m sure they''ll have no choice but to drag you in their department even if you don''t want to." I said "Oh by the way, Susan''s Aunt would be your department head if you be an Auror." I added. Dora quickly thought of the implications and- "Oh! Is your aunt really Amelia Bones?! That''s wicked! After that, the three girls seemed to hit it off, fan-girling Amelia Bones. xxxx Ravenw and Hufflepuff had potions together. Our herbology was with the Slitherins. We did have charms a with Griffindors though it wasn''t mentioned in the books. Guess Harry just didn''t pay any attention to the Ravenw house so it wasn''t mentioned. I won''t say much about the sses. I just did the took the standard reincarnator approach. Turned the match into a needle on my first try getting 5 points for Ravenw. In Charms lesson, there was a bushy haired girl who was very eager to please Flitwick and tried to answer every single question. And me and Harry were just sitting together, chatting about our house and sses by writing in our parchments. "How was your time here so far?" I wrote. He hesitated to write. Then wrote- "It''s been good.'''' "Not used to the staring?"I wrote back. "Yeah. It feels..." "Ufortable?" "Told you. You just need some friends." "Yeah. But I haven''t found any. There''s this red haired kid who keep annoying me by asking weird question and staring at my scar. His name is Ronald Weasley." He wrote and then gestured stealthily towards the redhead with in his other hand. Then wrote-, "Others, I haven''t talked talked much with them." "Try hanging out with that nervous looking kid. His name is Neville Longbottom." I said as I sneakily gestured to Neville will my wand. "Longbottom? One of the sacred 28?" he read my word and got surprised by the surname. "Yeah. His parents were supposedly friends with yours and fought the war together" "Really? But, why is he so... nervous." "His parents were also attacked during the war. Mustn''t have had a good childhood without them. Think what you would''ve been like if the Dursleys still hated you for being a wizard." "Oh? He also doesn''t have parents?" "I don''t know. But that''s the likely possiblity. Grandma just told me they were tortured." I wrote, then added "When you talk to him, don''t mention his parents." "Yeah, I know. I''m not like that annoying Ronald." The sses continued. I performed whatever Flitwick taught in the first time, but sometimes on second time to look extremely talented but not suspicious. I answered whatever flitwick asked me, he''s quite generous in awarding point quite. He''s just teaching lumos and some basic stuff. In the potions and herbology were uneventful. Snape gave his characteristic speech of how to bottle fame, brew glory, even stopper death and shit. Though he didn''t target anyone yet. He just docked about equal Hufflepuff and Ravenw. After the day was over, I had dinner with my would be followers. "Seriously, how are you so good at charms and tranfiguration?" asked a Padma patil "Well, I did learn everything from the books beforeing here." I replied. "Hey! everyone is Ravenw here. We all did that much." said Anthony Goldstein. ."Well, if it makes you feel better, my situation was simr in the muggle schools. I had skipped several years ahead because I had already learned everything of that years." "But how were you talking to Harry Potter?! I saw twomunicate through writing." Asked Sue Li. "Yeah, I saw it too." "Yeah Me too!" "Are you two friends?" I looked at them, speechless. "You guys should have better things to do in sses than staring at the-boy-who-lived." I said and everyone averted their eyes at that. Terry Boot, who was staring at Harry at this moment also felt ashamed. xxxx Chapter 29: Chapter 29: As we reached themon room after dinner, I told my friends/future-followers that I would rest early today and then sneaked out using the same method like yesterday. This time, I made it to the painting of Barnabas the Barmy without a pause, since I remembered it through lumency. Dora hadn''t arrived yet. I wished the same things as yesterday and entered the room that appeared. Since she isn''t here I might as well test some things. I took out my Wanda *cough* I mean wand. It was the one which I bought from the Ollivanders. This is another cliche subject I wanted to avoid. I mean, there was nothing interesting. *shback* Today was my 11th birthday and I knew that Hogwarts letter would be personally delivered by teacher. McGonagall came to my orphanage and told the matron that I was being offered a chance to go to a boarding school. This wasn''t the first time I was being offered to offers to go to some prestigious school. As a transmigrator, I have followed the standard procedure and skipped some grades to look like a genius. So, many schools hade to the orphanage to offer me schrship. But really, I had set everything here quite systematically. I had properly condunded the matron. I would sometimes show myself to her. The rest of the times, I would live at my own private mansion, which was furnished with all the modern furniture and technologies that could be found at this time. There was a separate, tech-free area for magic. I would also sometimes live in the potter Manor. I had told her a few days ago if someone wants to meet me, let theme. So the matron brought McGonagall. I was already waiting in my room. She met me, She told me stuff, I acted surprised, we shopped, went to the Ollivanders. Yeah. That''s how it''s done. No boring details here. At the Ollivanders- He greeted me his signature style:ing from behind greeting me like doing a ''peek-a-boo''. Seriously, he''s going to be hexed someday if keeps doing that. He didn''t know my name instantly just by looking at me. Guess it''s rted to being the children of those he sold his wands to. So I had to tell him my name, maybe so that he can look mysterious in front of my children by telling them about my wand. *measurements thingy skipped* He presented me with my a wand "Try this one. 12 inches, beechwood with dragon heartstring core." I wasn''t satisfied at all when I bonded with the first wand I touched. And with McGonagall breathing down my neck, I really couldn''t ask for anything else. Iter researched beechwood and found out "The true match for a beech wand will be, if young, wise beyond his or her years, and if full-grown, rich in understanding and experience." And Dragon heartstring... well, everyone knows. It''s quitemon. All I could ask him at that time was--- "Can I buy more wands from you? Do you custom make them as well?" After all, as a reincarnater, I had to have something.... different. His answer had some serious cliche-ness in it---"Yes, Mr. Maxwell, you can buy another wand. But remember this, a wand chooses a wizard. And once bonded, it is a very difficult to achieve the same level of bond with any other wand. And yes, I do make custom made wands but I don''t believe it will be much better than the one you''re currently holding." "Farewell, Mr. Maxwell, I''m sure we can expect great things from you." Both me and McGonagall had to roll our eyes on thatst sentence... *shback end* So, I looked down at my Beech wood wand. Then I also took out my wand which I stol- no, which I had ''acquired'' from the potter vault. Holding a wand in both of my hands, I felt so much better. I don''t know why the beech wand bonded so easily with me. I guess pure magic has made my body so good that the wand wanted to be my mistress even though I had already bonded with another wand. I''m such a charmer. I was it''s first master too. So it gave me it''s virginity. Maybe it thought that it can steal me away from the other wand. After all it''s young while the other wand is old. Well, I''ll give them both equal use. I don''t show favourism between my wands. Back to the practice, it was my first time dual wielding. So I tried out different stuff. Like first, I tried shooting spell from both my wands at the same time, one in each hand. I found out that I can do that as long as I''m casting the same spells from both my wands. So I had my fun shooting the dummies all around me like those gun-shooting scenes in Hollywood. Next, I put both of my wands in one hand and tried casting a piercing hex at the dummy. This time, having two wands in the same hand, a bigger beam of light shot out. And I can say.... it''s more effective than shooting the same spell twice. Now, I started trying out some new things. For that, first I just casted a sectumsempra. How? I didn''t do any wand movements. I just focused on the dummy with will and intent on cutting it. Then I called out- "Sectumsempra!" While at the same time, I consciously channelled my magic through the wand. I didn''t even look at the result. I had my eyes closed and I was trying to recreate the feeling that I had felt when I was casting the spell. It had felt different from pure magic. And as soon as I had said the spell, it hade in a concentrated burst. So I began to channel my magic while imagining the same feeling with will and intent. Slowly, very slowly, the feeling wasing. I could feel it generating at the top of wand- But my concentration was broken as the room informed me that an intruder hade. Making the door one-sided see-through, I got really shocked this time. You wouldn''t be able to guess who it was that I saw standing right outside the door. It was- !!! What the f*ck is HE doing here??!! This.. This is not fair at all! It could have been Quirell. I have counter measures for that. I wouldn''t haveined. But why the f*ck is he here? Is the room thatmon now? That even he knows about it? Chapter 30: Chapter 30: ''SEVERUS SNAPE?!!'' ''What do I do now?'' I thought as I observed him pacing back and forth in front of the painting. "Wait a moment....something''s off." I thought as I paid more attention. Why, or rather, HOW the HELL is Severus Snape grinning? Yeah. You got that right. Right now, Severus Snape was grinning mischievously while pacing back and forth in front of the entrance. "....." The expression looked so out of ce on that guy''s usually gloomy face.... Imagine how you''d feel when some girl you always thought as timid and introverted is suddenly doing pole dancing with most seductive expression on her face.... That''s how out of ce that expression looked on his face. Then he stop pacing and waited for the door to appear while he tried to fix his expression into his usual gloomy self and tried to look stern. That''s not Snape. period. Now I could clearly see who it was. Anyone can half a brain would figure out that I was waiting for her, and someone else shows up, behaving like her, and she also happens to have the ability of turning into someone else. ''Are you for real??!! You don''t learn do you? You''re doing this with me again?!'' This time, she gonna learn a life lesson. And that is- There are some people, whom you can''t mess with. Without paying a price at least. Hmm....Looks like someone''s really in the mood of pranking an innocent eleven year boy right now. Looking her Dora, who had, by now copied the exact expression and demeanor as the the real Snape, I can only guess what would have happened if the room had opened on its own without alerting me. ''Guess the books didn''t brag about her skills in Concealment and Disguise.'' I thought '' She clearly knows how to act.'' ''I need to teach her that You don''t mess with a Toretto *cough* I mean Maxwell.'' Alright I''ll the only thing I can think off right now. The room started changing.... xxxxxxxx (3rd person POV) The door to the room of requirements and Sever-dora Sn-onks stood there ring inside the room as if he was looking for someone. The room was quite dark. Nothing could be seen inside the room. He stepped inside while ordering the room to increase the lights. The room didn''t follow her demand and sensing something amiss, she/he took out her/his wand. Then suddenly, the room was light in an eerie green light and she was scared of what she saw. There were a lot of werewolves around her. Even though she didn''t have much fear for werewolves, seeing so many around her all of a sudden really frightening the hell out of her. By now, she''d turned back to her real appearance. But.....The worse hadn''te to pass yet. The werewolves started growling. Then, one of the werewolves said something in a low growling voice. *growl*"Nym---nympha---dora." "Stupify!" Shouted Dora while pointing her wand the werewolve who had spoken. "Don''t call by that name You Stinky Dog!!" But the werewolve wasn''t phased by the spell. Then all the werewolves started to call out- "Nym-phadora!" "N-nymphadora!" "Bombarda!" "bombarda!" This time Dora didn''t held back and directly casted sting hexes on both of them. "I SAID, don''t call me that!!" The werewolves she had sted were now nothing but a pile of rocks. And she found out that they were golems. Two more appeared to take their ce. And he whole group all werewolves started chanting- "Nymphadora!" "Nymphadora!" "Nymphadora!" "Nymphadora!" "NYMPHADORA!!!" "NYMPHADORA!!!" "NYMPHADORA!!!" Their chanting grew louder and louder and Dora kept shooting sting hexes but more kept appearing. Until Dora screamed- "STOP!! you bastards!""Stop it!!" xxxxxx (MC POV) ''Shit! Did I go too overboard?'' :Why did she started crying?!'' It''s not been 1 minute since she entered the room. ''Isn''t that reaction too exaggerated?!'' W-what do I do now? If I really told her that I did that... then she''ll probably try to hex the shit out me. Not to mention she''ll hate me then. Damn! I didn''t think she''ll take this so seriously... Now I have finally realized something... ''Names have power.'' That turned out to be true! Dora has been done in just by her the use of her name. The werewolves were there just as a future insurance.... but the name thing really got her. Now I need to salvage the situation. I can''t just go there and say- hey Dora, that was just a prank to warn you not to prank me. Nope. Because, that can''t be called just a prank. I feel like I literally went too far. I didn''t expect that. I mean, Harry Potter almost got his soul almost sucked by hundreds of dementors and re-lived his worst memories. But he still got up to save his godfather like it was nothing. And here she is... starting to cry because some statues are calling her by her real name. So I started thinking with my lumency on. There were several options. But I went with the one I thought was the most appropriate. I was currently hiding behind a one-sided see through fake wall, which I had the room make just a few steps in front of the real wall of the room. So I was currently sandwiched between the real wall the fake wall in the room. I remained hidden and started to give instructions to the room. The werewolves stopped chanting and they disappeared one by one. Tonks was still looking around vigntly. Then the room rumbled and a woman''s voice was heard. The voice was mature, with nobility and poise in it. It was somewhat like the one which you hear in the narration in the intro of the ''fellowship of the rings'' movie. "Child, you have failed the second trial set in the Room of requirements. You have been deemed unworthy of my inheritance." Then I casted silencing charms around me and a small door appeared behind of me and I exited the room while I was under disillusionment charm. *Sigh* I sighed as I exited through the passage way that had appeared when I asked the room to get me out by making a small door right behind me. I appeared in a corridor and started to wonder around the corridors. I can''t just meet her right away. She might get suspicious. *Sigh* I sighed again. I feel like it''s simr to the case where you just want to give a surprise to someone and that someone turned out to be a heart patient....R.I.P. Lesson learned. Dora is never to be called Nymphadora again. It''s now dered a Taboo. It''s official, Lady Dora-mort is now She-who-must-be-named. xxxx Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Five minutes after I had left the room of requirements, I came back in. What? I''m not just gonna leave and note back. That would be even more suspicious. I had talked to her about the room yesterday and I had told her that I''de again today. Besides, since the situation has turned out like this, I need to go and...you know,fort her. As I entered the room, I saw her kneeling on the floor with her head looking down. Her hair, which had turned mousy brown, were covering her face. ''Why the hell hasn''t she moved yet?'' I activated lumency for proper emotion control. I was genuinely getting worried and feeling guilty now. "Dora? Sorry I''m a bitte. I couldn''t leave untill themon room was empty." I said in a cheerful voice as soon as I entered the room. "Dora?! Hey! Why are you on the floor? What happened?!!" I asked frantically in concern as I ran straight to her kneeling form. "Hey," I said as knelt down in front of her and gently ced a hand on her shoulder. "Talk to me. What happened?" I gently raised her chin. Her face still had some tear stains and she finally looked at me. I was, by now, mentally kicking myself for thinking that this could just be a ''funny'' prank. She had some serious issues with that name. She looked at my worried expression for a moment and I squeezed her shoulder a bit tofort her. As I was about to say something- She suddenly hugged me. Like she literally started to squeeze the air out of me. ''This girl...'' I thought in surprise I as put one hand on her head while I ran the other hand on her back soothingly. ''Would she ever react like I the way I expect her to?'' ''But well'' I thought I also hugged her. ''This works just fine for me.'' "It''s alright. I''m here. You''re ok, right? Tell me, who made you cry? I''ll help you take revenge that bastard." I said. I feel like I really deserve a beating right now. But really man, she must never find out that it was me. I think I''d be put on the same list as death eaters in her view. It was supposed to be an even milder n than the one she was about to pull off. Well, I can only make it up to her. "It''s alright. I''m fine." She said as she sighed into my embrace. Her voice was a bit hoarse from screaming. Then I felt her shoulders starting to shake. ''What the f*ck? Is she crying again now?'' But then I heard her chuckling to herself. ''She''s actuallyughing now? What''s up with this unpredictability?'' "Why are suddenlyughing now?"I asked, a bit irritated and a bit relieved. ''Is it that time of the month for her?'' I thought to myself. "No." She said. Her voice had some amusement in it. "I''m just happy to see you getting all flustered and worried for me." She said. "It''s cute." *Headshot!* "....." *Sigh* "Dora. I was worried, ok? You were just kneeling down there like something horrible had happened to you. I might not mean much to you, but you mean a lot to me. I don''t have many people I care about, in this world." I said to her, trying to sound sad as I tightened my embrace on her. All I said was true. I didn''t interact with many people untill now and aging potion doesn''t give you hormones, so I didn''t have any urges, if you catch my drift. And I really do care about her since I''ve had a crush on her ever since I saw her at the Tonks''s homest time. And...It doesn''t feel good. You know, being treated as a child by someone you''re romantically interested in. Dora stilled in embrace as she heard me. ''Yeah, you should just give up giving me critical hits. I always have to return something back.'' She must be feeling bad now. "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it that way." She said as she now hugged me like she was the oneforting instead to takingfort. She then hesitantly asked, "Who are the other people you care about?" She must be curious. ''Oh....a bit personal, but I''ll tell her as much as I can since she''s shown interest.'' "You don''t have to feel bad for me. I''ve been doing fine on my own. I used to have the muggleborn Grandma take care me. I told you about her yesterday. She had taught me enough for me to be able to live on my own. But." I paused as I sighed. "She passed away." "So.... now, in this world, I only care about you and Harry." Thest line was true. But I can''t have her asking to meet this kind, old, imaginary grandma. So, she had to die. ''Goodbye imaginary grandma, you were very helpful in exining my advanced knowledge and maturity.'' Dora was now hugging the life out of me. Even I feel sorry for myself after putting it all that way. ''Should I go for the kill right now, or is this enough guilt for treating me as a kid.'' I thought as I had another card to y but I was hesitating. ''What should I do?'' I thought to myself. Go further and y my trump card-> Or stop here and shift the topic-> xxxxx A.N.: Choice is yours. Chapter 32: Chapter 32: (A.N.: Guys, I feel like I shot myself in the foot by asking. I had thought that everyone would be a decent human and choose to not go further, but most of you turned out to be scumbags.... So, I''ll say this to the everyone: Don''t worry. There rtionship won''t be based on the events that are going to happen in this chapter. The MC won''t have a rtionship based on pity. It might, at most gain him someone other than himself and Harry in that world who would care about him.) xx xx xx xx xx (MC POV) "So.... now, in this world, I only care about you and Harry." I said, then continued "So... you''ll have to excuse me for getting flustered when I saw you kneel there. It reminded me of a simr case that happened in the past. Let me... tell you about thest time I saw grandma." I said as a haunted look came on my face. Tonks had, by now, forgotten her little one minute incident and now had pulled back enough from the hug so that our faces were close to each other in order to look at me. I continued, "That day, after school, I directly went to her at her cottage like I used to..." I said nostalgically. " Grandma was sitting in her favourite chair, like always. So I greeted her and went to kitchen to make soup for her. She was very old so usually had a maid taking care of her. But today, I didn''t see the maid. So I made her soup while berating the maid for herziness." I said with a somewhat mncholic smile on face. "Grandma didn''t say anything. So, I thought she must have been sleeping. She had her down, with her hair covering most her face. So went to wake her up, with the bowl of soup in my hand. I shook her gently but she wasn''t waking up.....I had thrown the bowl the bowl of soup aside by now, as I tried and tried...to wake her up." Tonks had now started crying. I closed my eyes and delivered the finishing blow. "But...She never woke up." *crack* My ribs were making cracking sounds due to how hard she was hugging me. "I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry, I''m-" *sigh* I sighed as I patted her back gently, "It''s alright, Dora. She was very old. Both of us knew she.... didn''t have long to live. And, it happened a long time ago." I do want to tell her everything about the Chris identity and now I''ve already established that grandma taught me a lot things, she died, and then I can use this information as a base to exin about my Millionaire identity. Now, she just need to be away from Dumbledore or have very strong lumency shields. "Alright! Now I''ve told you about my story. Now, you''ve to tell me what had gotten you so down when before I meet you today." I said, changing the subject. "But-" "No buts. I''m really alright now. I just told you all that because I wanted you to know the reason why I was so flustered, ok? It wasn''t some cute reaction." I said a bit impatiently. Then I continued in a teasing tone, "Now tell me what happened earlier, that turned the ''incredible Dora'' into ''crying Dora''." "Oh, t-that was nothing too bad, a-alright? It''s just something happened that brought up my old memories..." ''So, I was right.'' I thought to myself. ''She does have a trauma regarding her name. Though after finding out my circumstances, at least she''s now out of that gloomy state.'' ''I''ll not force her to tell me, though. Now, she just needs to cheer her-'' My thoughts were interrupted by her. "Now that I see it, there''s a lot to you than what I saw in my first impression." Dora said as she studied me. "Oh? And what was your first impression of me?" I asked curiously. "When I saw you yesterday, I thought you were just a very cheerfully and mischievous first year." she said but then quickly continued as I gave her a deadpan look. "But I''ve noticed a lot of things different about you." she said as she narrowed her eyes at me. "Let''s see, hmm... you act, kind of, mature for your age. You can already do a lot of spells which the other first years and even second years can''t do. Annndd...You''ve had a very rough childhood, but you''re still so... positive. It really makes many of my problems seem so... childish." ''Oh..look at this girl, acting all Sherlock in front me'' "Hey, you act like you''ve already got me all figured out already! You''ve known me for what? Two days? And you think you know everything?" I said yfully. "Ha! Don''t try to bluff here. Now, you''re just trying to sound mysterious." "Oh....My little Dora, what''s with this round-about way of asking? You just say it clearly if you want to know more about me so much." "W-what''re you talking about?! I was just telling you about what I know about you. That''s all!" She said as her hair were not mousy brown anymore and had started changing colours. "Alright, alright, I was just messing with you." I said as I raised my hands to pacify her. "Though aren''t you curious at all?" "Nope." She huffed. " Infact, I''ve better things to do. I need to practice." She said started turning away. "Oh really?" I asked, smirking as I took out two Nimbuse 2000 from my 4d Pocket and Dora stopped dead on her tracks. "And here I thought that... you''d y with me on these brand new cuties that I''ve got." I said as I look at her reaction. Her jaw had stopped a bit, and she was trying to form words. "So, Dora. Not curious at all, right?" I asked teasingly. I can simply exin this by telling her that I was one of those lucky bastards, who just turn out to be thest descendent of a house. *gulp* she gulped as she looked at the two brand new shinning broomsticks in my hand with shinning eyes as her hair turned bright. Looking at her cute reaction, Iughed and tossed her one of the brooms as the room started expanding. It grew to an incredibly size, simr to the room of lost things, but empty. Dora also couldn''t resist and finally joined me as I requested the room to summon quaffles, bluggers, snitches and goal rings as well. We had fun rest of the time we were there that night, throwing all the corny stuff in the back of our minds for the moment, after which, we had to leave because of the sses the next day. Hogwarts was turning out to be more fun than I''d thought while the actual events had yet to start happening. They''re trolls, basilisk, dementors, some kind of nonsense tournament, and a lot of filler things.... Chapter 33: Chapter 33: It''s been around two months since I the school started and today is Halloween. And today is the day a Fu*king troll is gonna take a stroll inside the castle. And I''m very tempted to just sit this one out and observe what happens. I mean, I''ve changed a lot of things, and if it still follows the Canon, then I''ll have to say, that the power of plot is quite real. During these two months, some noteworthy things have happened. First is that, Harry still got himself in the quidditch team. That whole confrontation with Draco still happened. And now more easily, since Harry had now be friends with Neville. So, after that, Draco Malfoy, either being very jealous or... being a homo and trying to gain his attention, had challenged him to a wizard duel. By the way, this is the first andst time I''ve actually mentioned him by his actual name. I usually use terms like ''ferret''. (Moody turned him into a ferret in fourth year, felt a deep sense of satisfaction at that time.) So, anyway, things changed after that. Harry had promptly followed my advice and snitched about this matter to McGonagall, due to which, Malfoy got detention and points loss. Seriously, that''s the best way to solve this problem if you don''t wanna be a protagonist of some story. There were a lot of witnesses and he asked to meet after curfew, plus, dueling without supervision. And this was all Malfoy''s idea and Harry didn''t agree. So he instead got some points for not being dumb and telling a professor instead of Griffindor-ing the whole thing. So, ording to what I know, Harry still shouldn''t have been able to go past the third floor corridor and know about fluffy''s existence. While on my side, I''ve been making friends with my housemates and even with other houses. I had stopped doing homework after the first week of the school. I had a deal with each of my Ravenw friends for each day of the week. I''d teach him/her practical magic for around 10-20 minutes and that person would do my homework for a certain day. I had never intended to waste my time writing useless essays from the library. Though I had actually nned this whole thing. In the first week I threw them the bait. Like giving advice about some particr spell, showing them some second year stuff, etc. They''d started asking me about charms, tranfiguration, DADA and even other subjects on their own as they didn''t want to loose to me and even Hermione was doing better than them. In the first week, I helped them in everything they asked me. But, from the next week, anyone who asked me for anything? "Yeah, of course I can help. But only if you do my homework for one day." It wasn''t a big deal. They''d be doing their own anyway. Of course, they could simply ask a professor. But you could only disturb a professor so much. And...I don''t know if it''s true or not, but ording to most of my clients, my way of exining is much better than a professor. Though that is to be expected, as I''ve achieved more in practical magic area in these small first year things than those professors due my different way of thinking and my ability to feel it when a charm is being casted. You see, it''s like studying microorganisms with naked eyes and studying them through a powerful microscope. And, the help which I gave them I the first wasn''t as free as it looked. I had indirectly showed them that they could have such a st at learning magic if they had help from me. So, I was actually doing promotion and raising their dependence on me. Thus, I shouldn''t have been surprised when in the next week, my homework for that month was already booked. I then had to take wisdom from the future Hermione Granger and I made a sort of calendar and had my friends sign their names on top date box of the day on which they were supposed to do my homework. It''s simr to how someone crosses the days on the calendar. But...This was not only a calendar, but a contract. If they didn''t fulfill it, the first time penalty wasn''t that big but still one that would not let them study that day at least. I usually teach them on the spot whatever they''re asking after they had signed the contract for doing my homework on one of the days left on that month. I''d warn them. Multiple times. I''d said that I''d had it made by a senior student. And I''ll tell them that the senior wasn''t a nice person. So far, there has only been two victims and everyone else has been fulfilling the contract. And of course, I epted to teach students from other houses as well. And. Guess who has be my frequent client from another house- -----Hermione Granger herself. See the irony? When she was first signing the contract, I''d inwardly beenughing at how she was asking me questions about the contract which was based on what she''d done in the future. Of course, it wasn''t the first time I was using contracts and contracts were very popr in the wizarding world. But my first memory of it was derived from her doing it in the Canon. Same goes for the case of my 4-d pocket. I wasn''t the first transmigrator copying her either. Literally everyone with future knowledge always copies her use of Protean Charm. So, today, on Halloween, when I was sitting in my charms ss, I decided to do her a favor and, when she had given her unweed wisdom to Ronald Weasley, I''d prevented him from showing his ''appreciation'' and ''gratefulness'' by silencing him at the critical moment. During one of these days, I had even helped her to make friends with some of the Ravenw girls. They do get along whenever they are discussing about studies or ...me. She had even taken the time to lecture me on how I should do my homework by myself. She even tried to help me by bringing this whole thing to professor Flitwick''s attention. Oh, how kind she is....How she has repaid me for helping her. So, today I was actually quite reluctant in helping her. But... I really don''t want her to die because of doing that. Now, as we were eating the Halloween feast, I was wondering why every reincarnator or transmigrator always tried to fight the troll at all costs. And I understand why. It''s indeed very tempting, you know, to fantaze how you somehow fail to prevent Hermione from going to the bathroom. Or someone else somehow got stuck in the bathroom instead if you somehow prevented Hermione from going there. I had wondered if it was just the power of plot, forcing the protagonist to go and fight the troll. It wouldn''t be much of a problem for me. But I always wonder---Why bother? Do I really wanna smell that disgusting smell? Do I really wanna risk being discovered? I mean, it would be super suspicious if someone just came out of nowhere and beat the shit out of a troll. If there was an evil and maniptive Dumbledore, then his eyes would start twinkling madly and he''d be really alert. But... what can I say? I''m still somehow tempted. It''s like you came to an amusement park and you don''t really like a dangerous ride, but you still wanna ride it. Haa.. Harry Potter world--my amusement park. I was currently sitting with Tonks. I made sure that the most cliched scenario didn''t happen and my love interest didn''t somehow end up near the girls bathroom. Nope. That cliche-ness would''ve made me wanna puke. I''m now just gonna sit here like a nice boy see if anything like plot-forcing really exists. Chapter 34: Chapter 34: As I sat beside Dora, Quirrell came running into the great hall and did his drama about troll. "That guy is so fake..." said Dora while shaking her head even as the students began to panic. "Aren''t you.. worried about a troll strolling around in the castle?!" I asked. Seriously, did this girl not have her priorities straight? "What? You believed that crap?! I''ve been here for six years. And anything remotely dangerous hasn''t entered the castle, let alone a troll." she snorted. ''Girl, it''s good that you won''t being next year. Or you''d start thinking that you''reing to a different ce.'' I thought, thinking of basilisks, dementors and werewolves. Then Dumb-ledore ordered prefects to lead there housemates to their respective dorms. "Well, what does he get from lying?" I asked, even as everyone around us was being escorted to our houses. "Well if it''s true, I wanna see it. And maybe fight it." She said. Though I could tell she wasn''t serious. "Why are you not a Griffindor again?" I asked rhetorically in exasperation, not for the first time. Then I continued without letting her answer. "None of these idiots think that we should stay in the great Hall, which has sturdy doors, and skilled professors. Intead, they abandon us and go troll hunting. "Hey... you actually have a point. Why are going to our dorms alone?" She agreed as we were going to the Hufflepuff dorms and then asked, me "And, why are you not going to your own dorm?" "Well, of course, to keep an eye on you, In case you decided to take on a troll." I said truthfully. I didn''t really care about the rest of the students. "Wow...you don''t trust me at all. And even if I were to go against a troll, I think I can handle it." She said confidently. "Well, there''s always the case if the troll called you by your name, you might lose your concentration." I said with a straight face. "Well, if it really did that, then you only have to pity the troll." she replied back menacingly. Though her reaction only looked cute to me. "Dora, how''d you fight it? Magic doesn''t work on it." I was only testing her. "Well, only direct magic doesn''t work. But I could just transfigure some sharp weapons and banish them right through it''s face. It''s face is not that thick. And, I can send something heavy on it''s head. In short, their skull is their weakest point." She said. ''Oh, so she had been actually considering going after the troll. Or maybe she had prepared this strategy in the past, just in case if she ever encountered a troll.'' "Brilliant n, Miss Tonks, I''ll give you some useless points and a pat on the back." I said. "Ah...you really hate the points system that much?" She asked in exasperation. "No, I don''t hate it at all. I just want something out if it other than some pping at the end of year and a trophy which I can''t even call mine." I replied in a deadpan. We were reaching the Hufflepuffmon house. As we reached the entrance, everyone lined up and started entering. When it was my turn, the prefect stopped me.... But then Tonks just gave him an annoyed look and the prefect paled and made way for us. Me and Tonks shared a grin as we entered. "You seem to have quite the reputation here." Imented. "Oh, it''s just their loyalty..." "Haha, Dardy Tonks...She who must not be named." I said jokingly, but then I realized that I shouldn''t have said that. Dora froze at that, apparently remembering thest time she''d heard those words. She then looked at me. "Very funny, Chris." She said as we sat beside each other on a couch near the firece. ''So, she has been connecting the dots''. I thought as I looked at her, who was deep in thought. I had asked her to just call me Chris, short for Christopher. But, just now, when she said my name like she was thinking what a coincidence it was that both the people who something like that to her had the name Chris. I thought of telling her about it. I had brought up the subject of lumency to her. She knows lumency. Andromeda had made sure of that. Andromeda was a ck, and cks especially need some excellent lumency, considering the fact that they are more susceptible to bing mad. Most probably, her generation didn''t learn it that well except her, seeing that most of them did some irrational things. But it would take time for her to be at the level where she can defend herself if Dumbledore actually casts it with a wand. I think she can at least sense the passive ones and quickly break eye contact. But, it''s Dumbledore, I can''t really be sure about the others. But I''m 100% sure of mine, which were formed from pure magic. If he ever tries passive legilimency on me. I can easily show him false memories, which I have prepared especially for him. But...he really hasn''t tried anything on me yet. I''ve been really careful all this while. And if he really tries something, I''ve prepared multiple counters. But, up to now? Nothing. For me, Dumbledore=Evil maniptive dark lord. Even if he hasn''t done anything, I have to assume the worst. While Dora and I were lost in our own thoughts for a few seconds, Susan and Hannah joined us. "Hi Chris," 2 "Oh! Susan, Hannah, how are you doing?" "We''re ok." "Is it true?" "Yeah, is there really a troll in the dungeon?" "And..why are you here?" "Aren''t you supposed to be with your own house?" "Alright, alright, I''m not going anywhere, let me talk as well." I interrupted them. "Oh" (Susan) "Ah..s-sorry." (Hannah) Both of them got a bit embarrassed. "Well, About the troll, I''m really not sure. But I believe it is true. But Tonks here," I pointed at her, who was sitting beside me, thinks that it''s all a sham." I said. "Oh,e on! Like I''d believe anything that stuttering idiot says." She said in contempt. ''Good girl.'' I thought. We''d had our fun badmouthing Quirrell during some of these past days. "Oh! I don''t believe him either. But...this time, I think it might me true. What do say? Wanna bet?" I said with a provoking smile. "What are we betting on?" She asked. "Would you like to have a Nimbus 2000?" She got shocked. "You''re joking!" "You have a Nimbus 2000?!" Hannah asked. "Yep." "B-but first year students aren''t allowed to have their own brooms!" eximed Susan, looking envious. "Well, nobody''s gonna find out as long as you two don''t tell anyone about it." I said. "Which, you of course won''t. I trust you." I said as I smiled at them. Susan smiled a bit bashfully while Hannah looked away, but her cheek and ear blush on it. "Oh,e on! Are you done deceiving innocent little girls? Now tell me if you''re serious." Dora said looking very irritated. She had, by now, already discovered that I was basically a wolf in sheep''s clothing. She knows all about my homework management n. And she''s extremely jealous that I don''t have to do any of my homework, though she won''t admit it. She can clearly see the difference between me and any other student in Hogwarts. "Yeah, I''m very serious. Though you would have to agree on what I ask for if I win." I said while grinning. "What do you want? I don''t have much that I can wager." She said, looking embarrassed. But she must be wondering what could she have that is of equal value to the broom. "Oh, nothing much." I said as I leaned forward, gesturing her to bring her ear closer. She did as I asked, looking both serious and nervous. "I want" I said as my lips almost touched her ear. "A kiss from you." I whispered in ear. Dora shivered a bit. "No!" "Why?" "Why?! Why would you want that from me!? And it''s just a ki- " She stopped, noticing the two girls, who were listening her every word curiously. "Why''d you bet a Nimbus for a ki..?" She framed her question differently. "Umm...maybe Because...I never got one from anyone else in this world..., " I said as I looked down, my eyes covered by my hair. "So" I said as I looked back up into her eyes and smiled, to lighten the mood which had suddenly gotten very heavy. "I think.... it''s totally worth it." I said as I looked at her lips. "!!...!!" (Tonks) ''Oh man, I did it again.'' Chapter 35: Chapter 35: ''Oh man, I did it again.'' I sighed inwardly as I saw Dora''s rapidly changing expressions. She looked like she wanted to hug me but... there were a lot of people around the room. "So, do you ept the bet?" I quickly asked in order to not let Susan and Hannah not notice theplications of the matter. "Or did I ask for too much?" I asked while sighing sadly. "O-Of course not!" "I mean...I-I ept." Dora first answered my second question, but quickly realizing that I might confuse it for the answer to the first question, she quickly had to say that she epted the bet. I really had to smile at her cuteness. I was of course, happy for getting a kiss from Dora. Though even if I lost, I wouldn''t blink an eye for that much money. It was worth the critical hit that I had just delivered. During these two months, it''s not like she hasn''t knowingly or unknowingly delivered some critical hits of her own to me. So I''d say we''re even. "W-what did you ask for?!" both Hannah and Susan were very curious about the exchange that happened between us. "It''s something Dora has that I really wanted. But I couldn''t ask for it before this." I answered them as I looked at Dora, who actually blushed. ''Ah what a sight to see. I''d dly miss fighting a troll for witnessing this....Hey! wait! Why did you have to activate lumency?!'' I sighed, because Dora saw me staring at her intently and quickly activated lumency to control her emotions. ''Alright! I''m gradually graduating from friend zone to romantic zone.''. I pumped my first mentally. "But what is it?! You didn''t tell us! (Susan) "Yeah! Is it really expensive?" (Hannah) "Expensive?" I snorted "It''s priceless for me!" I said with a wistful expression. Dora: "...." Dora''s mind: *static*...*static*...*static* This time, her hair elongated and covered her face. Wow... that''s quite handy. No need cover your face with your hands in a cliche way. But...her hair were still changing colours. She always reacts so cutely...Wait! Am I awakening to something strange here? No! I think everyone would be fascinated by her cuteness of they actually witness this sight. After that, I kept talking to Hannah and Susan while Dora tried to cool down. Then some clients came for business. You know, the usual: They''d ask me to teach them about something and sign the contract. There turn to do homework was now going toe toote. Since the list was already booked for quite some time. So I had started giving out different jobs instead. Like managing my homework for 3 days i.e., Check the calendar and find out whose turn it was that day and tell that person what my homework actually is for that day and get it back to me after it was done. I had long since started giving this task after my client base expanded to other houses. My house mates had the same homework and we had to submit it together. So there wasn''t any problem like this at that time. After this, there really wasn''t anything I wanted from them. So I just had them sign an I owe you. Mostly for homework. I''ll tell them about the task two or three days prior. They have the right to refuse if it''s not rted to homework. But then, they''ll still owe me. Now I''m thinking of finding new tasks which I could have them do for me. I wish I could get ideas from some creative people.-> After I was done with the clients, I decided to leave the Hufflepuffmon room for the room of requirements. Today, Dora didn''t want toe because she was suddenly feeling a bit under the weather. Though I think she''s just embarrassed of being embarrassed by me. By now, Hannah and Susan had gone to their dorm. So only Dora and I were there. "Goodnight." I said as I gave her a hug. "Are you sure the troll would have really been dealt with by now?" She asked. Then she sighed. "Looks like I have go with you after all." She said in resignation. "Hey, first of all, I thought someone believed that it was all a sham. Second, the teachers could have easily found the troll three times by now, considering the disgusting smell they produce, which you could smell a mile away. But, I''m d you''re worried about me and I''m d I won''t have to practice alone." I said. But I think I should first show my friends at Ravenw that I''ve gone to my bed. Earlier, when I was leaving with Dora, I''d signaled them to keep their mouths shut about me. Even if anyone in other year noticedter, they''d know from my friends that I was in Hufflepuffmon room. But it''d be a problem if I didn''t return at all. Since I daily sleep in the room of requirements. I always show them that I''ve gone to my room, before going out under disillusionment charm. "Hey, Dora. I just need to show my housemates that I''ve gone into my room, then I''lle back out under the invisibility cloak that grandma left me. So, wait outside, alright?" I quickly exined to her how I''lle out. I''ll tell her that it invisibility was goit to fade out soon. "Aha! So that''s how you''ve been sneaking out for so long, huh? I always used to wonder." She said as if she''d finally solved a mystery. I just stared at her for a moment. "Tell me, Miss Tonks, would it have been too difficult for you to just ask me directly?" "Well," she said, looking a bit sheepish, "I really wanted to solve the mystery by myself." I sighed. ''This girl seems really passionate for bing an Auror.'' "Oh, so you were ying Auror with me, huh? Rookie Tonks, it seems you''re still too green." I said as I entered themon room through the emergency entrance. I hadter learned that there was an emergency passage which was only used by prefects and head boy and girl in cases of emergency. I was then quick to discover the password from them by following them invisible, as they entered. Since then, I''d only enter from there. I''d never wast my time on those silly riddles. As I said the password, the lock opened and I casted a Concealment charm around the vicinity of the door, so that no one notices it opening. Concealment charms was simr to what future Hermione used to cast in the vicinity of their tent in the seventh part during their run. Then I opened the door and no one noticed anything. I disillusioned myself as I entered. Then I noticed that my friends were sitting in a corner in a group. They had, of course, many books lying around them. I went to the real entrance and opened it. Several people''s, including my friend''s gazes locked into the door. I calmly exited the door, still disillusioned, then casted a Concealment charm around the vicinity of the area outside the door, so that tonks doesn''t see me, then I removed the disillusionment of myself and officially entered themon room. ''Sigh, the things I have to do to keep my capabilities a secret. Why don''t you just die, Dumbledore, you goat-fu*ker.'' As I entered themon room, everyone looked at me, wondering what the f*ck I was doing outside themon room. I quickly ran into the dorms, to the front of my room, then chantlessly casted a Concealment charm in the vicinity of my door, so that anyone who follows after me would only see a closed door even if the door opens. Then I casted a homenum revelio to confirm that no one was yet in the corridor. Then I casted a disillusionment charm on myself and opened and closed the door loudly, so that the people following after me would think that I''ve already entered and closed my door. I quickly conjured some words in the air. Then casted a locking charm that wasn''t too difficult to cast, but it was not know by any of them. Of course it could be opened, but they''d basically have to break my door to enter. But then I casted an overpowered unbreakable charm on my door. They only know about it if they desperately try to break the door. The very next moment, I discovered what a bunch of curious (or nosy) bastards the Ravenws actually are, as I saw my friends running towards my room, followed by the prefects, followed by the headboy, then followed by....almost half of the house. "I AM FINE, EVERYONE, THANKS FOR WORRYING ABOUT MY WELL-BEING. I WAS WITH THE HUFFLEPUFFS IN THEIR COMMON ROOM. I CAME BACK TO SLEEP. PLZ DO NOT DISTURB." Terry Boot read my message aloud for everyone. "Aww" "Damn it!" "What a slippery bastard!" "Does he know anything about the troll?" All sorts of exmations were made by the students who had followed me upstairs. I casted a silencing and deodorizing charm on myself as well before making my way back to the now almost emptymon room. "What a bunch of sheep." I muttered. Some students ran after me, then the rest followed without knowing why. ''Sorry, my friends, but I have promises to keep'' I thought as I went to meet up with Dora. xxxxxx A.N.: I posted the two biggest chapters today. But the update notification isn''ting to me. Did you guys get it, or did you just happen to check if I updated and found the new chapter? Chapter 36: Chapter 36: As I was exiting through the door of Ravenwmon room, I suddenly remembered that I was supposed to have an invisibility cloak on me. I went to a dark and empty corner of themon room and quickly took out a normal adult sizes cloak. I took out my wand, and first erged it and then I activated the trigger and casted an overpowered disillusionment on the cloak. This is a very basic invisibility cloak. The invisibility would onlyst for as long as the amount magic I put in it is used up. Quickly covering myself with it and dispelling the disillusionment that I had put on myself, I exited by putting Concealment charm around the vicinity of the door, you know, the same ol'' method. After I had exited, I didn''t take off the cloak. I simply went to where Dora was still waiting for me. I mean, it was the Hufflepuff prefect girl. Earlier, Dora had juste to escort me to my house, so there was no need to change her appearance. But this time, we were sneaking off. So, she took on this form. Though I could immediately tell it was her just by her facial and expression and the way she was leaning her back against the wall. She might as well have written ''Tonks'' on her forehead to make it a bit more obvious. She hadn''t heard my foot steps as I still had silencing charm on myself. I realized that there were a few faults with my silencing. First of all, I casted it on my whole body, meaning I can''t speak. Second, I didn''t cast it on the cloak, so it is still making a bit of fluttering noise. So, this time, I silenced my legs, cloak and clothes. Now I can speak as well. I went to her spoke. She was looking around, trying to spot me since she had seen the door open and closing. I had only casted concealment charm only on one side of the door so that that no one in themon room sees it opening. But anyone who''s outside the door could see it open and close. I went up to her and said, "Let go." She flinch when she heard my voice Right beside her. She must be expecting to hear my footsteps. But she then grinned "Oooh, you''re quite sneaky, aren''t you?" "Well, not as good as you". I said, then continued, "You should disillusion yourself. I don''t think even the prefects would be allowed to roam outside tonight." "Umm... I''m not perfect at that yet. It would be taught this year." She said. I knew that. That''s why I had erged the cloak. I suddenly covered her with the cloak as well. She got startled. "What are you doing?!" "Here,e under the cloak. It''srge enough for the two of us." I said as I stuck close to her. I had erged it. But only enough to fully cover the two of us.. almost. If you wanna be fully covered, you gotta stick together. Dora examined the cloak. "It''s barely enough". She said. "It looks quite... normal from inside." ''Well, it is a normal cloak.'' Imented inwardly. "Hey, can you change back to yourself? I don''t feelfortable with staying close to anyone other than you." I asked her. "Oh...," she said, and I could sense a bit of glee in her response. She changed back to herself. "Comfortable now?" she asked teasingly. "Very." I replied in satisfaction as I wrapped an arm around her waist, bringing us even closer. Well, there wasn''t much height difference between us. Ordinary even year olds can be upto 5 feet tall. Magical children mature a bit faster and I already around 5''2, the tallest in the ss. An average woman''s height is also around 5''3. Dora was only half a head taller than me. Plus, I have always acted more mature than her. So she doesn''t atpare me to my actual age. So, I can sessfully flirt with her. After a few minutes... "Why are you walking so slowly?!" She asked, a bit flustered. "I thought you already knew why." I whispered into her ear teasingly. "What are you talking about?! How would I know!" she eximed and due to my evolved senses due to pure magic, I could feel her heartbeat getting faster... "If we walk fast, our legs are bing visible. So we have to walk slowly." I said as if it was obvious. "I thought you would notice, Miss Auror, and plz keep your voice low or there''s no point of wearing the cloak." "*#$*#&"$*#**" Dora cured under her breath. Maybe she''s cursing her mind for thinking naughty stuff, maybe she''s cursing me for.... don''t know why anyone would curse me. I''m a saint. After we reached the room, I wished for a troll statue along with the usual stuff. As soon as we entered, I quickly closed the door. And the next moment- "Aaaaaaaaaaaaah" Dora screamed in a shrill voice, but she soon took out her wand and started sting transfigured weapons on it. "Take that! You fu*king troll!! And this! Shove it up your arse!! Then she realized it was just a statue. I was stillughing under my breath, leaning against the door. "Hahahhaaaha...man! you sure know how to curse, Dor- hahaha.. w-where did you learn those words!?" She turned to face me....and connected the dots. "You cheeky little-" then she started sending small and harmless spells on me. She knew I''d dodge easily if she sent a single one. "Hey! whoa there! I was- just- Hey! I was just troll-ing you a little." I said as I dodged whileughing. "ha. . .ha, very funny. You think you can go scot-free after pranking me?!" ... (A.N.: Sry for thete. Really getting a bit busy with college stuff.) Chapter 37: Chapter 37: (A.N.: Alrighty, I''m back again after a ''short'' break. ) (There''s a summary in next chapter since if even I forgot what happened upto now, then most of you must have also forgot many details ^^ ) xxxxx MC''s POV: The troll, as it turns out, didn''t encounter any student this time. I was totally expecting it to off one or two students this time, that''s why I made sure that all of my friends were in the great Hall. A troll hunting trip was due in case anyone of them had been out of the great Hall that night. After all, if they died, that would have been on my head since I already knew about the troll. Anyway I am really d that none of the cliches happened and I didn''t awaken the protagonist''s fate( A fate when MC always has forced encounters with trouble and fights out of it by almost always risking his life and beaten half to death.). Anyway, the bet! *sigh*. Since the matter got buried, I had to bring other proof of it''s existence. But Dora was like, ''Huh? Dude, I''m awyer''s daughter.'' So it all came down to null n void. But..... I''m telling you..... """"""I''ll take that kiss."""""" -- Two days after the troll incident: I was chilling in the library with some of my fellow schoolmates. But there weren''t only first year Ravens in the flock, but 2nd and third years as well. Yeah, I have decided to show off upto third year courses'' knowledge. This much isn''t too much and it''s enough to be hailed as a genius. I have exination for my knowledge of course (long live the dead grandma!). Anyways, there are many Hufflepuffs and Griffindors here as well, including Hannah, Susan, Harry, Neville and Hermione. This unofficial study group is one of the things I didn''t n for. It just somehow... happened. In the beginning, I usually used toe here alone to study, since the library here is actually really impressive. Potter library can''t measure up to this in size and diversity of topics. When I first entered here, I had the same feeling as I had when I entered the potter library. And that was- Can I actually read all of this? I mean I haven''t really finished the potter library. Yes, I have read the titles of every book, but it takes time and patience to read, absorb and practice everything. Anyway so, when I frequented the Hogwarts library, my friends started apanying me. So I helped them as well. And after I started helping second years with their studies, it became a kind of gathering spot for many students(nerds) . We all help each other. It''s not the only study group here, but it has the most variety. We usually gather in a particr obscure corner of the library and talking in only low voices in order to not get thrown out by Madam Pince. Seriously, that woman didn''t even get much screen time in the movies and let alone any dialogues. But here, that mob woman can make any student''s life miserable just by banning them for a week. (except for me, of course) So, today, I was reading this particrly interesting book titled - ''Obscure Applications of Some Prominent Charms and Hexes''. "Hey Chris, isn''t that ''Obscure Applications of Some Prominent Charms and Hexes''? Why are you reading that book? There''s already a warning on it that most of the stuff in the thing is Hippogriffshit." Said Jacob Huges while snorting. This guy is a third year Ravenw. I''ll recall more details about him if he ever updates his status from mob to side-charactor. Marcus Belby, who was sitting beside Jacob also smile while shaking his head. He put on a fake nostalgic expression, "Leave him be Jacob, we''ve all been through that time, when we were young and wanted to do things with magic that only those wizards in children stories can do." Some other students also chuckled at that. I smirked. These fools. This book is actually one the most useful ones I''ve found here upto now. I admit the author has written the uses of different spells in a seemingly random order, like in one paragraph, he''s talking about the different applications of the summoning and banishing charm and the next second, he''s telling you that, if focus and lower your magic power and exercise control, you can flip the pages of your book with a know-back jinx. But, it doesn''t end here. He''s written shit that can''t be possible by the theory or theoretically possible but can''t be done practically. Like, check this out, the guy has written in one of the side columnsbelled as Dangerous: "I have, with the help of a volunteer tried to cast both the shrinking and engorgement charm at the same time at different power levels. The result was either no change or, object changes size ording to the difference in magic power applied while casting these opposite charms. But, I believe that, if we apply the same amount of magic power, and the amount of power isrge enough, the results can be highly explosive." Yeah, if this idiotic genius had somehow amassed enough amount of magic power, he could have cause the nuclear explosion in 19th century. Much before the muggles. It''s not just that. He''s written many of his imaginations, like if we could somehow produce a continuous banishing stream, we could we fly without a broomstick. This thing is impossible to be done wizards since the difference between the continuous banishing that the author mentioned and the real banishing charm is likeparing aser and a gun. But-- ''I wonder if I can do it....'' I thought. In fact, I can do many things that the ordinary wizards can''t do. The theories in this book, which the wizards consider their own version of Chunnibyou, can actually be very useful to me. So, seeing the oblivious people around me having fun, I just smiled along with them. I am not so childish that I''ll go out of my way just to prove them wrong. Besides, if they think this book is actually useful, then I won''t be able to just keep reading in peace right now. But the peace was suddenly disrupted by two trouble makers. "Ahaa! I finally found him!" "No, we finally found him." "Our secrect weapon," "The Trump card," "Our youngest seeker!" Before they could go on, they had to dodge two stinging Hexes'' that Madam Pince had shot at their butts. Seriously, this woman is not be messed with. She can even go so far as outright hexing the students. It seems the rules can be bended a little sometimes. But I understand. She can''t really shout at them in library and he doesn''t want toe all the way here to deal with these two. She has long found out that they''re not worth it. Anyway, for information''s sake, these two are Fred and George and they must havee here to pick Harry for their Quidditch practice. Their first match would be next month. "Get those out of here, Harry." I said while sighing. Harry was currently in even more hurry to vanish from here lest the Twins get him a detention of book re-organizing from madam Pince. Chapter 38: Chapter 38: A.N.: I''m gonna write a summary since many readers have forgot important details after such a long break. I rmend everyone to read and not skip, since I have made a few points more clear. Summary: So, this guy, Chris Jackson died. Don''t recall the embarrassing details... Ahem... so, he reincarnated into Harry Potter''s primary school orphan ssmate and made friends with him. He helped Harry (and himself) to some of Harry''s Gringotts inheritance and invested into some mugglepanies based on his future knowledge and became a legend in wall street. He found out that he and Harry could ess the Potter manor, so he studied in potter library. He can do wandless magic after much practice. He discovered that, A wizard''s magic resides in his soul, and flows through the body in case we channel it through a focus (like wand) or in cases of idental magic. The only thing which he can call his golden fingers (cheats for reincarnator) are : 1) His future knowledge. 2) He can sense magic. Though the bastard has surely squeezed out a lot just from these two things. His ability to sense magic can attributed to the many reasons: a) He didn''t have it before. So, on his first idental magic, when it flowed from his magic core to his body, he immediately sensed this new energy. b) God''s gift. c) Since he was in a soul form before (at the time he met the god) , he got a sense/connection to his soul. And since it contains magic, he can sense it. After a few years in muggle London, when he turned eleven, he got his letter and went to Hogwarts. His backstory and exnation for most of his abnormalities is a non-existent olddy, who took him under her wing and taught him the ways of the world. Unfortunately, the olddy had to die, since she can''t meet any of his acquaintances lest they discover that she, in fact, does not exist. PLZ READ THIS: A bit of magic theory: ording to his hypothesis, the magic stored in our soul or magic core is pure magic. Pure magic''s colour was not know by anyone since most likely no can actually channel pure magic directly. A wizard can only channel his magic once the specific incantation of correct arithmetic sequence is used, or the intent is strong enough. Once this done, the magic would get converted in that specific spell and get sessfully channelled. But since Chris can actually sense magic, either pure or converted, through practice and concentration, he can make use of pure magic. Pure magic: Color andposition - Kind of natural rainbow-ish with smokyposition. (see the cover picture of this book.) Effects and uses: Usually flows through a wizard''s body in a very minute amount. If channeled in the body it''s passive effect is to naturally improve the body''s condition. This is why magical children mature a bit faster since a bit of pure magic has improved their bodies a bit. And that''s why they have a longer lifespan. Imp. point: Pure magic''s many uses have yet to be mentioned in the book. But, it has a lot of potential. (A.N.-2: I can go on and on, so pleasement here on things if have missed and I''ll add an exnation on them in next chapter)ment-> *** Days are passing by here in a blur. October is gone and it''s November now. The School Quidditch cup season''s here. And I have to say, Quidditch is really popr in the wizarding world. The same goes for dueling. These guys are always discussing about there favourite teams in the professional Quidditch leagues and about some popr duelist, thus making me want to dabble a bit in these two. Tomorrow is the first match, between Griffindor and Slytherin. Currently, I am having dinner with Tonks and Hannah and Susan. "So, are youing to watch the match tomorrow?" I asked tonks while I started filling my te with vegetables. Hannah, Susan and their friends were also talking about tomorrow''s match. "Nope, I don''t have time for it. It''s my N.E.W.T.S. year." She said while dropping her shoulders. "My condolences to you." I sympathized with her. She snorted."I''m not dead, you dummy." I stopped eating and smiled at her. "Then live a little, Dora. I don''t think you''ll have any problems in your N.E.W.T.S. At least in the subjects required for joining the Auror training." I said. Dora turned her head to look at me, "You sound like my dad." she thenughed. "But s, the ruler of my home is my mom, and so, dad is always silenced whenever he says mutinous things like this." She sighed exaggeratedly. Then she looked at her dinner to her dinner, "Hey! you glutton, leave some meat for me as well." She scooped some meat from my te. "No! I need to eat a lot, or how will I grow taller than you?" I said while look for more meat tes on the table. 11 year old''s can be around 4-5 feet. My height is a bit more than that due to more pure magic. My body has matured faster than normal wizards. Dora''s height is around 5''6. "You''ll never grow taller than me." She proudly as she increased a bit more through her metamorphagus ability. "Hey! That''s cheating. Though...I might still overtake you in two or three years." I said while looking at the buttons that were about to pop out from the chest area of her robes. "After all, I bet you can''t grow more than this." I goaded. Yeah, she didn''t only grow in height right now. Dora also followed my gaze. "Oh...."She blushed and decreased her height immediately. I also had to calm myself seeing her cuteness. Just when I was about to tease her a bit more, Harry to our table after his Quidditch practice. "Woods sure has run you ragged, bro." I said while looking at his tired appearance. "It wasn''t that bad. I had fun." Harry tried to defend his captain. "Yeah, yeah, whatever. I think you''ll be even more miserable in you reach the finals. I''ve heard rumors about that guy.... Isn''t he too much passionate?" I said. Dora shook her head. "That''s nothing. You haven''t seen the World cup yet. Those people take passion to a whole new level." She shuddered as if she remembered something horrible. I just snorted. Though she wasn''t exaggerating. Football fans are also the same. Harry then asked. "Why didn''t you try out for the Ravenw team? If you show them a bit of your skills, I think they''ll dly take you in." "I''m not interested. I fear I might be too OP for this shit." I said while sighing exaggeratedly. "What''s OP?" Asked Dora. Harry of course knows all modern ngs since there''s a lot we talk about, likeics. Dora is also getting there. "Overpowered." answer Harry, looking proud for some reason. Haha, he must be feeling superior right now, after so much time of asking me these things and feeling idiotic for not knowing. Harry didn''t object much about me being OP in Quidditch. He thought I was way better than him. But, in fact, that''s just because I have an adult brain. He would overtake me in some years if he keeps practicing and puts more of his brains into use. That is, of course, if I don''t improve more. Right now, its just feels like an adult ying with child. He doesn''t know much tactics and manoeuvre. He''s just relying on his instincts and natural talent. But, he''s getting better. I looked the teacher''s table while thinking whether Quirell would try to pull something off tomorrow. Chapter 39: Chapter 39: It was the Quidditch match today and I was having breakfast on the Ravenw table. Since it''s the weekend, there are no sses. The match starts at 11 and it''s 9 o''clock right now. While I was leisurely eating my breakfast, the surroundings were already calcting the odds and predicting the oue of the game. Yeah, Ravenws are much more interested in these kinds of things than the game itself. Of course, when there''s sport, there''s gambling. Hogwarts isn''t an exception. You just have to find it. Among the house, Ravenw has the most well organized betting pool. You can see odds for all kinds of oues. "Why did you bet so much on Harry catching the snitch?" asked Anthony Goldstein. The odds happened to be against the youngest seeker''s favor. So, of course, I had to take advantage to that. The attention of others sitting near us also got attracted to me. Damn, I forgot to ask him to keep his mouth shut about this matter. "You''re gambling?!" Padma eximed while looking at me as if I was a kid who had just used a swear word. Well, of course, good kids do not use bad words, nor do they take part in gambling. Padma was always... the good girl, while her sister was the rebellious one. "What? Is there any rule against underage gambling? I asked innocently. "You''re not afraid of losing?" Asked Terry Boots, "After all, that''s all your hard earned money." I rolled my eyes. Of course Anthony told Terry. In the first ce, the reason Anthony even knew about it was because I asked him to ce the bet in his name. He''s a pureblood and the seventh years who have organised the betting won''t back down if he won. I have done my research. And of course Anthony won''t take it for himself because a) He''s already loaded(pureblood), b) He''s a good friend. c) He knows enough about me know not to cross me. Of course upto now, there''s bound to be a number to small nuisancesing to irritate me here and there. So he''s got a show of what happens if get irritated. In the first ce, I am actually richer than Anthony''s 18 generationsbined, so there''s no problem even if he take it. But I can''t show them my money without causing suspicion. Where did an orphan get money. So after my homework schedule was filled, I helped the students from years 1 to 3 in theory and practical magic in return for a small fee. This would exin to them how my pockets are always filled despite being an orphan. Of course, I only asked for paidpensation from those who I don''t know. In case of friends, asking them to do my homework is enough. Even they think it''s too convenient for them. After all, homework was never a problem for a Ravenw and we also have the same homework. And in return for something they can do very easily I can exin the process a lot better then the professors since I can literally feel the whole response of magic to every little detail when I try casting using different methods. So, I don''t tell them to sit in front of the matchstick for hours, I have faster methods. Yes, it still takes time since there are things that can only be done through practice, but I can tell at a nce what''s the w in their approach. It''s like the difference between 2G and 3G. Now, where were we? yeah, Terry asked me if I not afraid of losing- "What else would I do with the money?" I asked. "....." That left everyone stumped. We couldn''t go to the hogsmead yet, the first and second years were required to bring enough stationary tost a year, everything else, I already had or was regrly provided. I didn''t need money to pay someone to help me. I justughed and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t lose. After all, I personally trained Harry." "Did you, really?" "Are you kidding?" "When?" "Liar." All kinds of responses were thrown at me. I justughed it off. "You''ll see." Two hourster~ Both the teams were standing on the pitch. Madam hooch said something and blew the whistle. Oh, wasn''t she telling them to y fair? How naive! Just you wait! Marcus Flint would spit on your face by doing a foul within a few minutes. Lee Jordan started hismentary. "And the Quaffle is taken immediately by Angelina Johnson of Gryffindor what an excellent Chaser that girl is, and rather attractive, too " "JORDAN!" "Sorry, Professor." Haha, this guy''s still the same. "And she''s really belting along up there, a neat pass to Alicia Spi, a good find of Oliver Wood''s,st year only a reserve back to Johnson and no, the Slytherins have taken the Quaffle, Slytherin Captain Marcus Flint gains the Quaffle and off he goes Flint flying like an eagle up there he''s going to sc no, stopped by an excellent move by Gryffindor Keeper Wood and the Gryffindors take the Quaffle that''s Chaser Katie Bell of Gryffindor there, nice dive around Flint, off up the field and OUCH that must have hurt, hit in the back of the head by a Bludger Quaffle taken by the Slytherins that''s Adrian Pucey speeding off toward the goalposts, but he''s blocked by a second Bludger sent his way by Fred or George Weasley, can''t tell which nice y by the Gryffindor Beater, anyway, and Johnson back in possession of the Quaffle, a clear field ahead and off she goes she''s really flying dodges a speeding Bludger the goalposts are ahead e on, now, Angelina Keeper Bletchley dives misses GRYFFINDOR SCORE!" *CHEERS* ''Hmm, this is going ording to the script so far.'' I observed amid the cheers. Then I nced back at Harry. He celebrated a bit when Angelina scored, but got back to circling the pitch right after, searching for the snitch. "This had better end quickly like you said." said Dora, who was sitting on the stands beside me. She had arge size bucket of butter pop corn in herp along with c. "Where did you get this from anyway? It''s surprisingly delicious." She said between cute munches if pop corn. I had told her that it would take at most an hour today for the match to end. You see, Quidditch March can stretch out really long if the snitch decides not to show up. That''s why she was hesitating to in the first ce. "Don''t worry, I asked the god to finish the game quickly for you." "Ha. ha. very funny." She said sarcastically while slurping the c. "I bet the god would even revive you if you''re so funny." ''Ooh.'' That one really did some damage here.... After all, I did ''revive'' here in this world for being ''funny''. Though I didn''t do any of that consciously. *sigh* *crunch* *crunch* I ate my pop corn, deep in thought. But then I heard Leementary- "It seems that Harry Potter here is having some difficulty with his broom. It seem to be trying to throw him off- ''Damn! already?'' I nced up and sure enough, Harry was clutching onto his broom for dear life while it jerked and bucked violently. Chapter 40: Chapter 40: "Hey Dora, save my seat for a bit. I''ll go to the bathroom." Leaving that overused cliche line to the her like a superhero leaves to his romantic interest, I quickly changed into my costume, put on my mask and flew up to save the child....just kidding, I simply went down the stands, disillusioned myself, and quickly looked up to find Harry. I casted a wandless cleaning on hands and wand. What? I was eating popcorn just now. There want butter all over my hands. I then quickly made eye contact with the broom. I started to build up my intent. My magic started to respond even before I chanted any incantation, but I held it back forcefully, like an arrow held ready to shoot. I had of course researched the curse and counter curse that Quirell and Snape had used in the Canon. As soon as I started chanting, the magic went straight to the broom. I felt a slight resistance before the curse was broken forcefully and the broom stabilized almost instantaneously. So, Ladies and gentlemen, this is the difference between wizards like Quirell and Snape, and a wizard of culture like me. I could have just started chanting like an idiot with minimal results if I followed the already walked path. But I have developed my own way to casting spells. It has taken a long time in developing this. I had to study all kinds of spells and see the process of their formation. Then I had to learn to make changes in them by consciously controlling my magic. Just now, the cursing and counter cursing of that broom was like a fight in which we were only allowed to use our fists. And as soon the bell rang, I ran up to the opponent and directly cut him down with a sword. *sigh* ''How bad must the dying victim feel as he looks at the his opponent who cheated.'' I thought to myself as I nced at the stands where Quirell and Snape were supposed to be sitting. Sure enough, Quirell was looking at Snape as if Snape killed his puppy. Snape, for some reason, was giving Quirell a smug look. Ah well...It seems that both are in a misunderstanding here As I return back to my seat, Dora looked at me suspiciously, "Howe you''re back so fast? It should take longer to go back to the castle and return." I looked at her like she was an idiot. "Why would I go to the castle? The bathroom is right there." I said, gesturing towards the forbidden forest nearby. "You!! Disgusting!" "What? How is it disgusting? It will only help the nts, no one saw me, I saved time, No one would go there andstly, I even used ''scourgify''. See?" I showed her my clean hands. "The butter from the popcorn is all cleaned. That''s proof enough." "Alright, alright, but still, go to the castle nest time, you barbarian." "So, you aren''t disgusted with me anymore?" "Nope." She said while looking at the match. "So you won''t mind me doing this, would you?" I said as I hugged her with one arm. "Hey! let go, you disgusting barbarian!" "Haha, this is mypensation, you popcorn thief!" "Wha-! How did you know that?!" "Hahaha, So I was right. I just saw you eyeing my popcorn earlier so I just took a shot blindly. Who knew, that you would actually turn out to be a disgusting thief. So, That''s why you were so frustrated to see mee back so fast! Not because of me doing my business in the forest, Haha! you''re too obvious, girl." "...." Dora was saved from more of my merciless teasing by Lee''s voice, announcing Griffindor''s win. Harry finally caught the snitch. "Anyway, here." I put my half filled bucket in Dora''s empty one. "You should have just asked me, honey." "...." That was simr to how Ted calls Andromeda. Ted is my aging portion-ed alias''s friend after all, so I''ve seen them interact. I''m once again shooting blindly. *CHEER* *CHEER* With that, I also cheered with the crowd. Gotta say, winning a gamble is bringing an inexplicable sense of thrill. No matter how small. *** While everyone was cheering or booing in the stands, Dora quite looked at Chris, who was also cheering along with everyone. Then beautiful smile unknowingly formed on her lips as her appearance subtly changed on its own. At that moment, she looked very beautiful, though no one, even herself, noticed the change. *** While I was cheering, I turned to look at Tonks, and could have swore she looked like a goddess for a second, but her appearance turned back to normal, making me wonder if I was hallucinating. A metamorphagus usually has one default appearance and it requires contant magic power to keep another. Dora has had a few bad experiences in Hogwarts due to her being a very beautiful metamorphagus, since then, her appearance unconsciously changed a little to help her blend in with the crowd. But after that, the changed appearance became her default appearance, there was no problem if it was only this much, but that appearance kind of messes up her sense of bnce, making her an adorable clutz. Now she can only be in her original appearance (without having to resort to using her metamorphagus ability) at her home, when she''s with her parents. I only found out about her real appearance when Ted invited me to dinner to discuss some business and she happened to be at home for her summer Holidays. As we walked to the castle, me drinking c while tonks happily munching on my popcorn, I said, "You know, other people would be very jealous if they find out that you won''t get fat even after eating all that." "What about you? Aren''t jealous at all?" She ask me with a teasing smirk. "Ha! why would I be jealous? Haven''t I already shown you my abs? As if I''ll ever get fat!" I do have an 8 pack by now, even many muggle elven year olds do, let alone me, who trains with pure magic. I have to say, I was already quite fit in my previous life, since I regrly used to y sports. In this life, I''ve been exercising daily even in Hogwarts. You just have to check the inte to see that it is not too rare to have abs for eleven years old Muggle kid. Anyways, I showed her my abs this one time when I was very sweaty from our duel, which usually involves me jumping around to dodge everything she throws at me since I can''t show her much more than third year stuff. I''m notining though, it''s an excellent way of practicing my dodging skills. "How are you so fit anyway?" She asked. "The way dodge my spells is way too freakish." She said while shaking her head. It''s her way ofplementing me. My speed, stamina and dodging ability are improving right before her eyes. "Thanks for thepliment. I''m fit because I wanna be the best duelist in the world." I said while I moved my hand to pick up a few popcorns from the bucket, which she promptly smacked away. I raised my eyebrows, "Alright, you can have that. I''ll not be sharing the next time I make more." "Noooo..... Take this, O world''s best duelist." She said while offering the bucket exaggeratedly. O looked down at her with a raised chin, "Hmm...now you''re obedient. Tell me, honey, how did you like our first date?" Tonks: "...." ( This shameless flirt!!!) *** (A.N.:For those old readers who have forgot, I didn''t include this in summary, Chris has another identity for in the muggle world, he''s in registered in his early 20s aging form. He hired Ted Tonks as hiswyer since he was quite ignorant of magical and muggle Britishw. Ted had not only helped him in business, but also gave taught many practical things in life which one only learns through experience. So Ted became kind of, his mentor/ friend/ future: maybe father-inw??.) Chapter 41: Chapter 41: The winter wasing, ahem, I mean, the Christmas wasing, and I had to buy gifts for everyone. Damn, I never used to pay much attention to these kind of things in my previous life. Except for my parents, brother and a few close friends, I didn''t used to exchange gifts. And aftering here, I used to spend my Christmas in the bar. I mean, the Dursleys did invite me, but I just didn''t want to celebrate with those people. They only invited me because of Harry. As for the Tonks family, we only exchanged gifts through owls. I don''t think we''re that close. I mean, sure, we''ve a good rtionship, but Christmas is really a family thing for them. Though me and Ted did celebrate New year together once. Now that I think about it, how did Canon Harry spent most of his Christmas? If I remember correctly, He celebrated it in Hogwarts most of the times. First year in Hogwarts because he didn''t want to go to the Dursleys, second year at Hogwarts with Ron and Hermione because they wanted to investigate about the heir of Slytherin, third year also with Ron Hermione in Hogwarts, Fourth year, there was the Yule ball. He only celebrated it with the Weasley family until his 5th year and that was when Arthur was attacked. Unlike my previous Christmas, this year, I have made so many friends that I''m having problems with what to gift them. I''m not in the days where I could Google the most suitable gifts for Christmas and order them online. I''ve to buy something for them myself. ''Hmm....lets just buy a lot of choctes and be done with it.'' I thought. Money is not a problem anyway. I''ll buy some other expensive muggle stuff that looks ssic or old fashioned. ''This much should do, right?'' I was currently in the room of requirements, making a list of what I should give to my friends. The door opened and Tonks walked in. She walked over to me while I was skill writing the list."Wotcher?" She asked as she asked as yfully messed up my hair. ''hmm...I need to cut them.'' I thought idly, as I stretched. Then I replied, "It''s just a list of friends and the gifts for Christmas." She quickly snatched it up and read it. "Alright let''s see, Terry- Choctes, Padma- Choctes, Lisa- Chocte, Anthony- chocte h, h, h.... You are either onezy baboon or you seriously suck at giving gifts." She dead panned. But then a she frown crossed her cute face, "Why am I not on the list?" she asked. "Why would you be on the list?" I asked as if I was offended. "That''s a list I made so that I don''t forget sending them gift. Meaning, I can identally forget any one of them. Why would I need to add my girlfriend''s name on it? You''re gift is already prepared." "Oh....WAIT! WHO''S YOUR G-girlfriend?!!" She was shouting loudly but said thest word a bit timidly. "Yeah, yeah, keep denying the reality." I said cheekily but then I had to jump up from my couch to dodge a stinging hex sent my way. hah! this gives me a sense of dj vu. This is not the first time she''s resorting to violence when cornered. By now, I have got an urate measure of when to shut my mouth and start dodging. ''Wait till can show you a bit more, then I''ll make you more obedient.'' I thought as she casted a sticking spell on the floor where I was going tond,bined with a jelly legs hex. I''ll admit, she''s getting more and more difficult to deal with. I yed with her for a few minutes before we called a pause. "Ha..ha..haah...that was some nice warm up." I said while wiping some sweat from my brow. "Whatever. What are you gifting me anyway?" She asked, her curiously finally winning. "Nah, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait for it." I said with mock seriousness. "Alright, then I won''t tell you about what I prepared either." She said while turning away. "Ok." I replied casually, just to irritate her. Though, I was also curious. "Arrgh! Why do you have to be so frustrating? Do you think it''s funny?" She asked in half anger-halfexasperation. ''Um...I will admit, it is fun. But I won''t admit it. Am I contradicting myself?'' I was inwardly thinking nonsense. Anyway, let''s change the topic, "Are you going home for Christmas?" I asked. She brightened up upon hearing about home. "Yeah, finally some holidays! I almost feel like I''d be burried under all the homework and studies." ''Oh, so she''s going after all.'' I thought, a bit disappointed. I had hoped she might stay due to studies, oh well, she must be missing home, it''s not like I don''t know the feeling. "What are your ns?" She asked. I gave an excited smile while hiding my disappointment. "I want to see the Christmas at Hogwarts so I guess I''ll stay." I said. I did want to see it. I''m sure I won''t be bored if the Weasley twin stayed. I''ll get some nice snowball fighting opponents. And the feast, a hundred fat, roast turkeys; mountains of roast and boiled potatoes; tters of chiptas; tureens of buttered peas, silver boats of thick, rich gravy and cranberry sauce.... *Slurp* I stop the drool that was escaping from my mouth. I admit, I am a foodie. "Why don''t youe with me? Mum and dad would be would be happy. It will be fun." It seems that Dora still caught a bit of my sadness, so she offered to celebrate together. This time, a genuine smile came my lips. Since I''m admitting things today, then I''ll admit that I''m touched. "No. It will be awkward. And besides," I paused my smile turning into a grin. "We''ve barely started dating, isn''t it too soon to meet your parents? I think we''re progressing too fa-" Alright, alright, I know the drill, shut my mouth and start dodging.... *** The next morning, Hogwarts woke to find itself covered in several feet of snow. I wanted to go and y in snow like the kid that I am, but we had sses today. Though I''m serious about ying in snow like a kid. There were so many things that kids can do that adults can''t, well not without consequences at least. I only realized this after I had grown up. Anyway, so I was sitting on the Hufflepuff table with Tonks, Susan and Hannah. I was peacefully eating my breakfast, unaware of my impending crisis... Some owls came swooping in, delivering the posts. Due to the sudden heavy snowing, the owls were in a bit bad condition. Tonks family''s owl, Hoots (named by baby Dora), also came this time. As soon as she saw it''s condition, she didn''t even let itnd. She directly caught it and took it to the infirmary. "Would she be ok?" Hannah asked worried. "It''ll be fine. If a little snow could harm the owls, then no one would send messages in winter." I reassured her. **** In the infirmary, Dora quickly rushed up to madam Pomfrey, who was giving giving a pepperup potion to a student who had cold. "Madam Pomfrey, can you quickly check her condition?" She asked while presenting Hoots to her. "Alright dear, put her here. Remove that letter as well." Said madam Pomfrey while presenting an empty table. While madam Pomfrey was checking up Hoots, Dora nce at the letter in her hand. It was enclosed in quite a fancy envelope. Dora frowned in confusion. They only use this kind of packing on special asions. Usually, it''s just a simple envelope. But then she read who it was addressed to: "Chris Jackson??" "Christmas invitation??!" ***. A.N.: What will happen next? I can''t wait, can you? But.. I''m a bastard who likes taking advantage to desperate people. So, gimme powerstones and I''ll post it faster.^^ For those who forgot, Christopher Maxwell(pet name Chris) is his current name while Chris Jackson is his adult aging potion identity. Chapter 42: Chapter 42: A.N.: There are still some doubts, so let me be clear. Christopher Maxwell, the full name of protagonist, reincarnated into an immature body, so he drank an aging potion and got a fake identity forged by paying goblins. He chose the same that he had in his previous life, Chris Jackson. Ted and Andromeda only know him by that name. Thus, the letter was addressed as such. *** Dora looked at the letter in her hands, processing the information that she had on hand. Chris Jackson. That millionaire Bloke. Dora, of course, remembered him. How could she not? Her parents had all but asked her to court him. Of course, they didn''t say anything directly, but in her opinion, her parents were too clumsy! ( *cough* *cough* *Kettle appalled at the outrageousness of the pot!!!*) Dora paused in her thoughts as she heard the sound of a thunderp along the rumbling of clouds from the sky. It was as if the sky was outraged at the irony of something. ''Anyway, where was I? Yeah, mum and dad are too clumsy. I mean, could they be any more obvious?'' She thought while ignoring the sound of thunder. Dropping praises about his business skills, sometimesparing his looks with some of her favorite muggle rockstars, talking to each other about how he''s still single after being a millionaire...Smooth, mum and dad...very smooth. Not clumsy at all. Why can''t they understand that, even if he''s a nice guy, but currently Dora was more focused on making her career, following her dreams. She didn''t have time time for this boyfriend girlfriend thing. But on this thought, she suddenly remembered a certain 11 year old, and a fond smile crossed her lips. ''No! No! Bad Dora, bad Dora, it''s impossible between you two.'' Dora quickly shook her head of the wild thoughts. There were more important things to think about right now. Like why did mum and dad invited him for Christmas? Ok, that one is obvious. To match make them, but how the hell did Hoots ended up here at Hogwarts? "Here, dear. He suffered a bit due to snow, but he''s right as rain now." Said Madam Pomfrey, interrupting detective Dora''s musings. Denying the possibility that the always strict matron might have made bad pun and chalking it up to coincidence, Dora thanked the matron sincerely and took Hoots out infirmary. "Hoots." said Dora while waving the letter in front of her. "Did dad asked you to deliver it to me?" *Hoot*, Hoots hooted in denial while shaking her hooting head. "Then why did you deliver it to me?" Asked Dora. "Hoot! Hoot! Hoooot!" Hoots hooted in anger while pping her wings. Her anger was justified. After all, she had persevered through the storm with all her might, just to be stopped right before she could reach her Destination and fullfil her task! It was like running a 50km marathon and being forcefully stopped frompleting it right when you thought that you''d reached the finish line. Dora didn''t understand exactly what Hoots was saying, but...it seems that Hoots was ming her! "What have I done wrong?" She asked, puzzled. Hoots didn''t answer, but instead took the letter from Dora''s hand into her beak and flew up. "Hey, wait!" Detective Dora followed the owl. The owl was taking the same route that they hade from. ''Why the hell would it take the letter there?'' Dora quickly followed Hoots into the great hall, where Hoots delivered the letter to a very familiar person... *** MC POV: It was a few minutes after Dora had left. I was drinking milk while talking with Hannah and Susan. "How did you be such so friends with Tonks?" Asked Susan curiously. She was aware that Tonks had very few close friends in the school. She had a reputation of trashing every bully she sees. "Huh? I didn''t tell you how? haha, it''s a funny story. It was my first night at Hogwarts and I wanted to explore it a bit. So I snuck out of themon roo-" "You broke the curfew on your first at castle?" Susan interrupted, aaand...Is that respect I''m sensing in her voice? No way, right? Hannah did an "Ohh!" With her hands covering her mouth. "Yeah, It''s no big deal." I said dismissively. "And the castle was so big! I totally got lost in the winding corridors, not even knowing where I''m going." I paused. "Then? What happened next? Did you meet Tonks?" Asked Hannah, totally immersed in my story. "No, I found a room, a big one. It had target dummies for spell practice, along with a few books on dueling. It was at that moment that Tonks marched into the room like she owned the ce... And when she saw me waving saying hello to her, she got so scared that she pointed her wand and me!" Iughed, the girlsughed along with me. As we were having fun, an owl, Hootsnded in front me and dropped a letter. I frown, wondering what was going on untill I saw that the letter was addressed to my adult identity. My eyes widened for moment, a sinking sensation spreading across my body, I quickly looked towards the entrance and- It was at that moment that I realized, I was f*cked. *** A.N.: Uh...looks like my hands automatically stopped at an unfortunate time. You guys are not the first ones to express your desire to punch to me in face, nor would you be thest. Anyway, this novel is going great, but there''s just one problem, many readers just quit before even the fun part begins! Did I tell anyone that I started writing this novel because I had a crazy good idea for the goblet of fire arc? So, I wrote the starting few chapters without thinking much. I was like, posting new chapter every two hours. But then I got serious and decided that I might as well go all out and and write all the years. Anyway, this novel is going to be a long one. So.... that''s it. Chapter 43: Chapter 43: I looked over at the entrance and saw Dora standing there and I couldn''t help but think that, If life wants to f*ck with you, you just can''t take enough precautions. I had already told Ted to send all letters rted to business to one of the guys I had hired to take care of my franchises. Of course I didn''t just leave all my business alone. I had set up everything so that it would all work on its own. I had even checked the loyalty to the guys hired and had them sign a magical contract. Before this, me and Ted always met due to business reasons. At least in the name of business. We weren''t like those friends who casually sent letters to each other. But of course, I''d never thought that the first time he contacts me for personal matters would be like this. I quickly got up from my seat as I saw hering towards me with an expressionless expression. lumency, no doubt. But judge by the way hair were changing, I don''t think I can pass this off by simply saying, ''I was just asking your parents what to gift you for Christmas.'' ''Did she read already saw the name written on it?'' I thought. I see no other reason why she would be over reacting so much. Well, gotta observe the situation for now. As soon as she reached me, I asked, "How''s Hoots?" gesturing towards the owl who had just f*cked me over. I was taking the initiative in the conversation, trying to buy a bit of time to get ready to answer whatever questions she''s gonna interrogate me with. But, I was also wondering if I should juste clean about this fake identity sh*t. "She''s fine." She said as she directly grabbed my hand and started dragging me out of the great Hall. *sigh* I seems that the situation is worse than it seems. "Hey, Dora! I''ve sses in five minutes, I''ll bete." I tried stopping her, but she was having none of it. She dragged me straight towards the 7th floor. Even as we were climbing the stairs, Dora''s hand didn''t let go of me. I could feel her hand shaking. Shit, she was rapidly blinking her eyes, like she didn''t want tears to show in them. Damn! What the hell is she thinking! This girl! I''m sure she''s cooking up some exaggeratedly absurd story. How much of a sh*ty person am I in your perception, to directly assume the worst?! Alright, I''ve decided. Initially, I had thought that, since she''s already leaving this year, I''ll tell her about me after she was out of Hogwarts, and out of the reach mind raping idiots. But, it seems that, things are not going ording to my Keikaku. If I have learned something from my previous life, it is that telling more lies times like these has has the potential to ruin everything. ''Sigh....it seems I''m not attending that ss after all.'' I sighed. Thinking of how much should I exin. And how should I go about exining it.... *** (Change of perspective) As soon as Dora saw Hoots delivering the letter to Chris, Dora felt the pieces of the puzzleing together. She may be clumsy but she was not stupid! As she was ascending the stairs, towards the room of requirements, her thoughts were in aplete disarray. Often times, she had wondered if both Chris and Christopher were somehow rted. But she would have never imagined that both would turn out to be the same person! But now that she thought about it, Chris was always very mature for his age... But then, she suddenly remembered about a particrly dark book had read in the room of requirements. It had mentioned about a dark wizard sacrificing a metamorphagus in a ritual to obtain the metamorphing ability. This particr thought just came to her mind as a coincidence, but Dora just couldn''t shake off this thought from her mind! ''Wasn''t he always too fixated of me? Is he, Is he some kind of old guy disguising as an immature body? '' ''No! No! Impossible! Impossible! Don''t think about such things. '' Dora waspletely losing herposure. Just then, she felt hand shaking hand being squeezed inforting manner by Chris. Warmth flooded her, making her remember all the intimate moments they had shared. She turned her head to look at him, a bit of her vulnerability showing through her eyes. Chris had an earned expression on his face. "Dora, I will exin everything to you. Don''t worry, nothing will change even after I tell you everything." His words immediately calmed her down somehow and brought her somefort. He always had this effect on her. He can easily infuriate her, but also easily soothe her. As they reached the Room of requirements, Dora couldn''t help but tense up again unconsciously. Then she heard Chris sigh. "I swear woman, you have a very wild imagination." Before she could even react, his two wands were on the floor. Was he always that fast? Then she heard him mutter, "Pick them up. You can even tie me up... if you want." Dora almost couldn''t keep herself from crying as she sense the disappointment and sadness in his voice. Taking his wand and did actually crossed her mind. But she was just too afraid to ruin her rtionship with him over some silly suspicions. That''s why she was tense just now, afraid that he might attack her now that they were alone. But now, she couldn''t help but start cursing herself for being so silly. This is Chrs. ''Her'' Chris. How could she think of such things? We have to praise Chris in this situation. Actually having the nerve to y the victim in this situation and making Dora feel guilty while actually being the one at fault here for lying and deceiving her upto now. But these rational thoughts couldn''t cross Dora''s mind right now since right now, her state of mind was far from rational. Before Dora could feel more guilty, the door was already opened and Chris walked in. The smartass Chris had already taken advantage of Dora''s distraction to set the room ording to his own choice. He had once again taken charge of the situation. Little sheep Dora could only follow the big bad wolf Chris (who was pretending to be a fellow sheep) into the room. The room only had one love seat, and a table in front of it, which had a few candles on it. Their was ambient light in the room,ing form the beautiful chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Chris took Dora to the only seat in room and made her sit with him, hip to hip. Then Chris took out his trunk from his pocket and erged it. Dora didn''t understand why he''s keeping his trunk with him all the time, or the mechanism of how he erged it. Chris opened the trunk and before Dora could peek into it, Chris put his hand in it upto his shoulder. He soon took something out of it and showed it to Dora. "This," said Chris, showing off what he had brought out of trunk, "my dear, is the exnation for everything." to be continued... Chapter 44: Chapter 44: "This," said Chris, showing off what he had brought out of trunk, "my dear, is the exnation for everything." Dora looked at the vial of potion in his hand with confusion. How could it be the exnation? Was it the Polyjuice potion? Was he an imposter after all? But right then, her forehead was flicked sharply by Chris. "Idiot look at it closely." He said, handing the potion to her. "It should have been covered in your NEWTS sybus." Eyes watering from the forehead flick, Dora meekly took the potion vial in hand and inspected it like this was her NEWTS practical. And to her surprise, she did find the potion very familiar. Not only because it was indeed in her NEWTS sybus, but also because she had even personally used it a few times in her younger years. Chris took the potion back into his own hands and took a swig. Instantly, he looked very much like the millionaire Chris whom she had met. Though he still looked a younger, around 16. "I can''t drink more than that." He said, gesturing towards his clothes, which were on the verge of tearing apart. "Otherwise, I''ll be left wearing only a smile." He smiled his usual teasing smile gave her wink. Dora wondered how he could still make her blush even in the middle of such an important conversation. *** MC''S POV: I sighed as I saw cute Dora blushing. From the moment she confronted me today upto now, I''ve been very honest. I''ve been trying to dy it, but, I think I''ll have to lie to her now. And It''s not like the past, where Dora was just a cute girl that I didn''t have any personal connection with. Now that I''ve spent a lot of time with her and got to know her more, I''ve begun to genuinely like her and care about her. So, I can''t just lie to her like before without feeling very guilty about it. Huh? Why not tell her the truth, you say? It''s not like I don''t trust her, but it''s the fact that, her lumency shields are too weak! If I tell her, ''Hey Dora, I''ve got adult memories here.'' or ''Hey Dora, I can do some badass magiks which can make the old wizard fogies go batshit crazy for it,'' then I''ll be simply gettin'' into one helluva trouble if some mind raper reads it. So, now that I''ve exined how I''m both Chris and Christopher (by aging potion), now the million dor question is why didn''t I tell her about it? As if reading my mind, Dora also quickly turned serious once again. "Why?" she asked. That single word seemed to contain all her emotions. Sadness and anger for me lying to her, resignation that, I had been hiding my identity from her all this while, and a bit of..... hope, hope of there being a good enough reason for me doing this, and not just because of something like I was just enjoying ying with her all this while. So, why indeed? What can I tell her if not the real reason? There doesn''t need to be aplicated reason. It can be a very simple reason. But, It should be usible. I should exin it such that she can see eye to eye and think- '' *nod* *nod*Yeah, I would''ve done the same.'' or at least, ''Well, it can''t be helped...*shake* *shake*'' So, I Looked into Dora''s eyes and asked seriously, "You really need to know?" What? Just building up the atmosphere here at bit. This secret wouldn''t wouldn''t be called a secret if I just gave it away directly without an fanfare. Dora seemed to bend a little under the intensity and seriousness of my gaze. But soon, her eyes grew determined and nodded seriously. ''Good girl.'' I softened my eyes and gave a hint of a smile. "Then let me tell you from the beginning." The table moved away on it''s own and twofy foot rest appeared in its ce. I put my arm around her and reclined my backfortably against the back of the loveseat. "Let''s getfortable." I said, pulling to rest against me and resting my feetfortably on the footrest. Dora, of course put up the symbolic struggle, but in reality, she also likes to cuddle with me. In the first ce, I wouldn''t do it if she didn''t like it. But, that doesn''t mean I''m not a bastard who wouldn''t take every advantage from even in a situation like this, "You wanna hear it or not?" I asked/threatened. "....." That had her resting back cozily on the back of love seat with her legs propped up on the footfortably on the footrest. She was, of course still in my one armed embrace. ''Well, it''s not like she was opposed to the idea in the first ce.'' I thought, looking at her. ''What''s with that blissful smile that''s creeping up on your face?'' She was indeed, rxing slowly as she slowly realized that I was still indeed just....me. Now that the atmosphere is non confrontational, she''ll ept my reasoning more easily. Yeah, I didn''t do this just because I wanted to cuddle. Nope, not at all. Then I started, "So, it all began when Grandma first found out that I was not only different from the ordinary muggle children, but, also from ordinary wizard children. More specifically, my mind was." I said, tapping my head with the index finger finger of my free hand. The other hand still wrappedfortably her waist. Jealous much? I looked nkly into the space, as if I reminiscing old memories. "Grandma found out that, my mental growth was way faster than my body''s age. I was always... the smartest among my peers." " When she told me about this, I was very proud. And why wouldn''t I be? Every child loves the feeling of being the best in the room. She told me not stand out too much, but I wouldn''t listen. I was always shunned in the orphanage, so on receiving recognition from my teachers, I started showing off." Iughed self l- mockingly. "Can you guess what happened then?" I asked. "You got into trouble?" Dora guessed, look up at me from my chest, where she was currently resting her head. "Bingo." I said, taping her nose. "There was a reason why grandma told me not to stand out too much. You see, people are always curious about the unnatural or mysterious things around them. They would do everything to find out why those things are like the way they are. So, if a boy is unnaturally smarter than the rest, they became curious." I paused and my expression became a bit grim. "What happened then?" asked Dora urgently. "It wasn''t much in the beginning. Just some brain and IQ tests. But....some bad people also got curious. I was abducted, and had to be saved by grandma. I was scared after that, so she erased my memories of what exactly happened." I paused again, as Dora hugged me in constion. But I couldn''t really bring myself to enjoy it. *sigh*''Really, one lie leads to numerous more lies.'' "There''s no need tofort me, I don''t even remember what happened." I said, patting her head. "So, after that farce, I had learned my lesson and grandma had me promise to only show my brilliance, but not my super brilliance." I concluded. While inwardly, I cursed myself. I can''t help myself from being extra dramatic, can I? After all, there was no need bring something as dramatic as kidnapping into the scene. *** A.N.: Something seems to be missing.... Oh right! I know what---A CLIFFHANGER!!! I think I''m bing a sadist. And don''t worry, he won''t tell her about reincarnation or anything. P.S. A bit of Chris''s exination is still pending. It expands more on why he had to lie more. So, if you feel ufortable with the dishonesty here, then be at ease. I''m busy at the moment so I posted this much. So, ''hang'' in there! Chapter 45: Chapter 45: A.N.: This isn''t a chapter, an ending of previous chapter, which I had to leave iplete due to work. So, it''s short. *** "So, after that, Grandma made me learn all kinds of things that I might need in the future. I quickly got interested in business and stocks, so I got a fake adult identity with an aging potion. I, of course wasn''t much learnt about thew rted matters so I hired awyer." I smiled and looked at her. "That''s I met your dad. He quickly found out that I not only needed advice inw rted matters, but also in many other things as well. Not matter how smart and mature my brain was, I was after all, still inexperienced. He really helped me out a lot that time." This bit was really true. Dora also smiled proudly for dad. "You know, anyone else could have easily taken advantage of my ignorance at that time. But your dad only sought to help me." "And so, after a lot of ups and downs in life....and stocks, I became a millionaire." I sighed in relief. The exnation arc was finally over. This discussion was really beneficial. I can now show her my money and any peculiar magic can be exined by just me being very smart. As for having to lie? That is the fate of all reincarnators with cheats. A reincarnator only has limited choices in situations like this. 1) Be a fool and spout all the truth about yourself: In that situation, your lover might not even believe you, or get overwhelmed by the absurdity of your secrets , that''s risk one. Your lover''s mind might be read by your enemies and they''ll know all your secret and use them against you, that''s risk two. Your lover might identally reveal something, that''s risk three. Risk four is something that people ignore but is in fact, very usible: They might get jealous. Well, I would be jealous if the reason behind my lover''s sess was that she''d gotten a second chance while I couldn''t get one. They''d feel that life is unfair. ''Don''t think that you''re some hotshot.'' They''d say, ''I would have done all this too if I had gotten a second chance.'' So in short, you''re better off not telling them for their ''and'' your own good. 2)Now, if you''re not a fool to spout out everything and you still don''t want to lie, then you can forget about truly getting close to them. Would you love and trust someone who doesn''t return that trust back to you? It would have a lot of drama, like- ''Hey, I can''t tell you the reason behind these absurd things but I need you to trust that I''m not some dark wizard trying to sacrifice you. I''m keeping these secrets for our own good.'' 3)Now, the third solution is, you make a reasonable story that can exin everything without having to reveal something dangerous, and start believing it yourself. Because, as long as you don''t have a story that you yourself can''t believe, you''d always think of yourself as an outsider in this world. You won''t be able to feel that you belong. This is actually a serious problem for reincarnators. One of the other solutions to this problem is having your own parents and home that you love. I only found that out aftering to Hogwarts. I have only now started to feel like I belong. Seriously, Hogwarts is always an orphan''s true home. "So." Said Dora breaking me out of my thoughts. "So?" I asked her in confusion. "Are youing for Christmas or what? You''ve got an invitation after all." said Dora. I couldn''t help it. I startedughing in relief and kissed her on her forehead, feeling lighter than ever. *** A.N.: No cliffhangers for now, because I believe in the saying - "Don''t do unto others what you do not want others to do unto you." And if it were me who had to suffer so much, l''d have reported the author to a Psychiatric Hospital if he left any more cliffhangers. Chapter 46: Chapter 46: *Ding dong* The door bell rang, and a middle aged woman with luxurious brown hair, fair skin and noble features opened the door. She looked to be graceful a woman with a gentle and mature demeanor. But woman was not even given time to properly see visitors before she was hugged. "Mom!" Dora jumped her mom as soon as the door was opened. "Oh Dora, I missed you a lot. Why do send so few letters?" Andromeda also hugged her daughter tightly. I noticed that Andromeda didn''t call her Nymphadora right now. Of course, she too knows it''s better not to push this subject during there touching reunion. "Dora, don''t ignore me! Where''s my hug?" Asked a handsome middle aged man with greying hair. He had a bit ''extra health'' in his stomach area. This is Ted. ''Well, The one who feels ignored is me though.'' I thought, feeling awkward on seeing their reunion. I inwardly cursed Ted. While Dora was hugging her mother, he should have greeted me, the guest. But of course, he was gonna ignore a stranger in favour a hug from his lovely daughter. As Dora went to hug her dad, Andromeda finally greeted me, "And you must be Christopher. Dora has been writing a lot about you." "All good things, I hope. Hello and Merry Christmas to you, Mrs.Tonks, you are even more beautiful and elegant than how Dora described." Andromeda was a bit stumped for second. After all, the first time when I met her as Chris Jackson, my exact words- ''Hello Mrs. Tonks, you are even more beautiful and elegant than how ''Ted'' described.'' She must be having a sense deja vu. Plus, seeing my appearance, temperament, even the tone of myparatively childish voice matching my adult counter-part, they were a bit stunned. Ted, who also witnessed this, didn''t even miss a beat before asking, "Do you, by any chance, know someone named Chris Jackson?" "Of course," I said casually. "After all, your daughter has been seeing him a lot recently." I nonchntly dropped a bomb. "What!?" (Andromeda) "What did you say!?" (Ted) "Oh no... No you don''t!" (Dora) I just continued, "Yeah, they regrly meet at a secret ce. After curfew, of course." I dropped another bomb. "That bastard!" (Ted) "Oh my! He sure works fast..." (Andromeda) I didn''t even need to nce towards Dora to know that I had to move now if I wanted to keep my- *Zap* A stinging hex went past right where my face was moments earlier. My oh my, that one would have hurt. And so, another dodging sessionmenced at the front yard of the Tonks house. Ted and Andromeda were dumbfounded by the way our rapid and synchronized movements. After so many dodging sessions, we were both experts in our forte. "You!.....Never!.....learn!..... don''t you!?" said Dora in between hear rapid casting. "Alright! .....alright!....pause!.....I said, .....pause!!!" This was saying whileughing and dodging. Andromeda looked pleasantly surprised, "Dora, is that true? Why didn''t you tell us?! We had to think of so many ways to convince you! *sigh* Now all of that is for nothing. You''re already-- mmm." Before she could say more, her mouth was hastily closed by a thoroughly embarrassed Dora. Dora, of course, thought that I wasn''t yet aware of her parents'' attempts of shipping of DoraxChris (Jackson). So she must be mortified about me finding out. "Let''s go in. I''ve to show Chris my room." Said Dora. I knew she''s not gonna let me get away with it so easily. *** After ten minutes, I came out of Dora''s room in overlyrge clothing for my eleven years old frame. Ted and Andromeda were naturally very surprised on seeing my fashion statement. But before they could say anything I produced an invitation letter and a vial of potion from my jacket''s pocket and said, "Ted, Andromeda, I had an invitation for Christmas. But I came a bit early. So...." After saying that, I downed the vial of potion in my hand and said, "Merry Christmas!" With that, my clothes filled out, my height reached 6''1, and I looked exactly like like son-in-l *cough* in mean their friend Chris Jackson. Andromeda: "...." Ted: "...." (What the fuck?!!) "What? It''s not a Polyjuice guys, it''s just an aging potion. Then I took out my Hermis bag and produced two gifts for them. Hermis bag: The bag I produced inspired by the one canon Hermi-one made, mentioned in the H.P. 7th book. You can also call it ''Dora''-mon''s 4d pocket, based on my very first girlfriend in this world. I also gave the potion to Andromeda and asked her to confirm for themselves that the potion was indeed a simple aging potion. "What in the Merlin''s saggy balls?! Are you really Chris?" asked Ted. "Yes, I am. My actual age is around 12. My brain development was faster that any normal people. So I finished my muggle education fast and decided to try doing business." After that, I gave them a both a little more exnation. In fact, I didn''t even owe an exnation to them since it''s understandable to not disclose secrets like this one. Dora''s case was different. We had actually be very close friends who share everything. And she did share a lot with me. So, it was extremely wrong of me to keep such a big secret from her without any good reason. That''s why I had to exin about my situation in detail. After that, we all sat around the dinning table and talked more. "So," Andromeda was saying. "Chris Jackson was just a fake identity?" "Yeah. You got that right. Ted would already know, won''t you, Ted?" I smirked at Ted, " After all, you were the one who helped forge that identity." ''''Yeah, yeah. But I thought you were just some kid from a rich family who decided to run away and make name for yourself. Never would I have thought that you were actually a prepubescent kid." said Ted in exasperation. "And... what the hell were talking about when you said you were meeting my daughter after curfew, huh?!" He asked angrily, realizing that I was actually talking about myself earlier. His fatherly insticts were kicking in. "Hey! I would have you know that we didn''t do anything that your daughter didn''t consent to. Infact, she was the one who took the lead many times and I was left panting and exhausted after she was done with me." I was, of course, talking about our dueling sessions. I seem to have talent in dropping bombs. After I said those words, Andromeda looked rather embarrassed at her daughter''s wanton behavior while Ted looked like I''d just NTRed him. Just then, Dora walked in, looking extremely beautiful in a purple and white dress. She was in her original form which she could only be in naturally when in she''s home. That fact had changed a few days ago. After that letter incident, me and Dora had be closer to each other. Now, whenever we were in room of requirements, Dora would naturally turn to her beautiful form, making me secretly flustered. Dora''s appearance in public: Pale heart-shaped face and dark twinkling eyes. Toned, slender frame with curves in the right ces. Hair, usually pink or brown. (Check thements)-> Dora''s original appearance: Porcin skin tone, face with more noble features (high forehead, an expressive look, natural lips, a harmonious nose etc.), long dark brown hair and a well endowed body with captivating curves. (Check thements)-> Anyway, back to present, as soon as Dora entered the room, she sensed the weird atmosphere. Andromeda was giving her a look that said- ''Ah! My daughter has already grown up.'' Ted looked like someone killed his puppy. Dora sighed and rounded up on me, "What have you done?" She asked me directly, as if she already thought I was the culprit. Well, I am, actually, the culprit. But that''s besides the point here. I walked up to her and took her hand."You look lovely in that dress, Dora." I said, kissing her knuckles. I escorted her to the table and pulled the chair for her. Ted was still ring at me. "Don''t think acting all cute would change the subject. What were you talking about just now?" Dora asked, though a smile was threatening to form on her face. "Haha, I was just talking about how intense, steamy and passionate our nightly activities are sometimes." But looking at her positively murderous look, I quickly rified. "Of course, I''m talking about our dueling sessions. I''m still too young for other things, you dirty minded people. Seriously, I''m 12 for Merlin''s sake." I sighed in exasperation. Understanding the situation, Andromeda burst outughing while Dora and Ted sighed in relief for different reasons. The atmosphere lightened up after that. We enjoyed Andromeda''s cooking after that while talkingughing the whole time. Ted, seeing that his daughter happily talking and bickering with me like a couple, also finally decided to stop sulking and be merry while drinking his bitterness away. After all, where would he find a better match for his daughter? That night, after so many years, I finally remembered the feeling of having a family. *** Chapter 47: Chapter 47: It''s the Christmas eve 1 a.m. at night. Everyone at Tonks house has gone to sleep after getting either drunk or tired. I casted my usual stealth package on myself ( disillusionment, silencing, and antiodour charms) and went to Dora''s room where she was sleeping peacefully. I discreetly took a drops of blood from her and returned to my room, opened the window, and left the house. I already had enough ess toe and go as I please. Not that they''d expect me to leave in the middle of the night. The windows enchanted to only be opened and closed from inside, so I just shut it back tightly with an overpowered sticking charm. I apparated directly into my own luxury mansion. It was still in tip-top condition due to one extremely diligent elf. "Jilly? I''m home." I called out, even if I knew that she already knew that I here. "Master Chrissy''s back! Happy Chrissy-mas, master Chrissy" My overexcited house Elf called, while jumping in joy. ''Sigh, some things never change.'' I thought and simply hugged the elf. My house elf is over totally hygienic with a very clean and simple ck and white long gown. It even had the ck ribbon at the neck area. No cushion covers here. During my previous years of loneliness, I only had Jilly. So, she''s kinda family. She still calls me Chrissy and once I had casually said that Christmas was actually ''Chris''mas, celebrated in my honour. The elf thought it was very reasonable and Anyway, that''s not why I came here today though. I had miles to go before I sleep. "Jilly, bring me all the precious stones that I''ve bought upto now." I had been buying precious stones for a while now, to study their magical properties and of course, for one more thing- ''How they respond to my pure magic''. "Jilly is sorry Master. Master had put all of them into the safe, Jilly can''t get them for you." replied the elf in a very disheartened tone. "Oh right, I have given you permission to enter there. I''ll go there myself, since you won''t even know what to pick there." I hadn''t given Jilly the permission before because that ce contains a lot of stuff that shouldn''t be disced. I sat down on a luxurious arm chair and opened a side pannel on it with a handprint sign on it. I pressed my hand onto it and said the magic words: "Command sequence: Slide ride, ess code: Ihavemagic609." Thefortable armchair transformed into a recliner tobggan. A smooth tunnel opened up at floor and the sledge slid down at a high speed. "Wooohooooo!!!" The tunnel was around 15 meters long. But when I was already half through my ride was moving with a cheeks-stretching speed, I suddenly realized, I might have f*cked up. "SH*T!! I STILL HADN''T INSTALLED ANY BREAKS!!!!" ''What to do???'' In this kind of situation, I can''t activate my trigger since that has a timeg and also needs concentration. Both of which, I''m sorelycking right now. I quickly took out my wand from my holster and transfigured the rear portion the armchair into rubber. **SCREEEEEEEEECH** My armchair/ toboggan stopped sliding after producing an extremely unpleasant noise. But I still ended up bumping into a well stacked pile of galleons, but fortunately, that''s it. Damn. I forgot that the ''Project: Secret Entrance'' was still iplete. You see, I could have just used the stairs to enter here or apparated in here. This room is under fidelius, with a lot wards set up here, so it wouldn''t do me any harm even if I keep the entrance door open. Then.....why the badass entrance procedure? *sigh* It''s man''s romance. Only cultured people would understand. If I didn''t fullfil all my geeky fantasies and lived like a normie, then I''d have transmigrated into a fantasy world for nothing. That''s why the password was "I have magic". To remind me that since I have it, I am no longer bound by the rules, only my intelligence, effort and imagination. Anyways, I quickly looked around the room to locate the stones. The reason I came here is to get another Christmas present for Dora. Actually, it''s not a gift, but a necessity. She needs to have strong mental shields fast. Even though I didn''t tell her anything too dangerous, but I''d still prefer it if her shields couldn''t be so easily broken. So, how do I make it happen? I could directly supply pure magic to her head in very small amounts like I did for myself to speed up the process. But, it''s a time taking process and her shields won''t be formed in just a few days or even months. So, if the Hogwarts''s resident mind-rapers break through her diffenses while her shields were still not strong enough, they''d know that I can do something so freakish and useful. Thus, I''m gonna use a different method. I looked towards a particr corner of the room where there were some precious stones along with many kinds of wooden sticks with many runes carved on them. While I was just trying to make a suitable wand for myself, I remembered that many wizards of fantasies having staffs with precious stones on them. So, I decided to ''relieve'' some of the morally questionable rich people of their burden of having to keep such precious things and selflessly took it upon myself to keep them safe and doing some research on them while I''m at it. Of course, I can''t sell them to goblins, since goblins first have you sign a contract stating that''s it''s not stolen along with other things. Not that I''ll sell them, *cough* I just took them for safekeeping. But, If goblins started exchanging stolen muggle money for wizarding currency, both muggle and wizard economy might copse if the wizards started taking advantage of that. Think about it, every decent first year knows alohamora. Why would wizards go to the ministry to work for every knut when they can get a lot from a decent robbery. Anyways that''s why wizards don''t steal from muggles. Along with the fact that most wizards still think that muggles still use horsecarts for travel i.e. there''repletely ignorant. Also, the ministry keeps a track of these things. Of course, I didn''t leave any trace of theft of any item behind, along with the memories of owners of the said item. They don''t remember ever possessing it. So, didn''t Ipletely ''relieved'' their burden.? Ah, I''m such a kind hearted guy... Back to the point, the results of my research of these stones, most don''t work. And a few respond to pure magic in different ways. Some only respond to runes carved with pure magic. Right now, I needed something which can handle storing and emitting pure magic. I had a few suitable ones- 1) High Quality Jadeite: Highly prized in Chinese, Mayan, and Maori cultures, this stone hasextensive stories of having magical properties. 2) Burma Ruby: This also called pigeon''s blood for some reason. Very good for blood rted magic. 3) Alexandrite: It has remarkable color- changing abilities. It''s colour is peacock blue in daylight. I wore a lense on one eye and carved extremely small runes on these stones. One rune cluster for storing pure magic, one for slowly emitting the stored magic and a few others. Then I quickly used blood magic and a droplet of Dora''s blood on each of them, binding them to Nymphadora, so that only she can use these. Then I observed which one reacted the best. To my surprise, Alexandrite reacted extremely well to her blood and even strengthened the effect of other runes. Alexandrite was the one with colour changing properties. ''Maybe it''s due to Dora''s metamorphagus abilities?'' Anyways, after that, I took some 22 carat gold and transmuted into a beautiful hairpin. Sigh, this task actually took more time than preparing the stones. I had to take several tries to make it look good enough. Then, after carving some runes on the Hairpin, I embedded the Alexandrite into it. "Aaaand Sess!!" Sigh, if I had the skill- Inspect, then it''s description would have been something like this. Name: Multipurpose hairpin Grade: Unique Description: A beautiful artifact, crafted by the all-rounder Chris for his crush. It can help to hold your hair and also, the contents of your memory. It releases pure magic at an extremely slow rate into the head. Effects: 1) +10 magic power, Has to be charged after use. 2) +30 affection for Chris. 3) Increases the speed lumency defenses. ->4) The runes are concealed. Would self destruct if someone other than Nymphadora, or the creator tries to uncovered them. 5) Can make the mind feel refreshed. ( simr to the effects of having a good night''s sleep) 6) If used normally, canst upto a month. 7) Can only be recharged by Chris personally (as of now). **** A.N.: You gimme powerstones and I''ll get you the chapters. . Chapter 48: Chapter 48: Dora and I had decided to open our gifts first before breakfast. So we were sitting under the Christmas tree, opening the gifts. Hannah and Susan each had give me a copy an interesting book from their family library. One was titled- Elemental Magics. Another was titled- Rare spells for Duels and Fights. Susan and I shared duelling as a hobby. So I had also sent her a dueling book in found in the room of lost things. Hannah had noticed my particr interest in umon and weird magic, so she had sent me Elemental magic, that''s what was written on note attached with it. I had given her a book in which I had written. The tittle was- ''C.T.D. for first years who talented but aren''t confident''. CTD is charms transfiguration and defense. I had just written simple process to practice some of the spells she''s having problems with this year. It''s just around 30 to 40 pages. I had written it in an hour. Since I''ve been teaching my friends a lot, these small things don''t even need any effort. Hannah has always had a low confidence and self esteem. So she has problems in studies. While I still going to check more of my gifts Dora had already started making noise. "Oh! This must be a broomstick! Which one is it?!" *tear* *tear* She quickly tore the package open and there was a brand new Nimbus 2000 lying there. "Oh Chris!" She directly hugged me, along with the broom. Actually, I nning to give this her as the Christmas gift, but now that I''ve changed my ns.... I enjoyed the hug for a few moments but I quickly separated. Keeping her at a juxtaposition, I said, "That''s not your gift." I said, while I picked up a jewelry box from the pile. "This is your gift." "Then why did you put it here?!" "Well, the thing is, it would have been yours had I not shown you the clear evidences of the troll''s presence in the castle." I''m, of course, talking ''bout the bet we made. It was about whether there was actually a troll in the castle. She gives me a kiss if there actually turns out be one in the school, and I give her a Nimbus 2000, if there isn''t. "Ha! And I had clearly and systematically tore down each one of your evidence through simple reasoning and arguments. Besides, the teachers SAID it was a false rm." She said, still eyeing the broom. Anyways, since Dumbledore f*ched me over by keeping it all hush-hush, I had to show her other evidences. She was like, ''Alright, whatever. Here''s your kiss.'' And proceeded to give me a peck on the cheek. When stopped her and made it clear that I wanted a kiss to the lips, she flipped out and and showed me that she''s not awyer''s daughter for nothing. But, she didn''t mention anything about me losing the bet, since she thought I was just joking about giving her a Nimbus 2000. She didn''t want to waste my money since she didn''t know I was loaded yet. "Anyways, as I was saying, since neither of us won the bet, it''s best that we both take what we wanted. What do say? Do. you. want. this baby or not?" I asked while shaking the Nimbus in front of her. "Look up". I said , while pointing up with the Broom. "A mistletoe?!" Eximed Dora. Yeah, There was a mistletoe hanging right above us. Of course, it''s hanging ce was... ''adjusted'' a little bit by yours truly. Suddenly, a slow romantic tune started ying in the background. Looking at the situation she was in, she couldn''t help but exim, "You....You are such a Slytherin. How the hell are you in Ravenw?!" She asked. Inwardly, I was thinking- Girl, you were supposed to ask that question when my tongue slithers into your mouth. Though I''m also good at ''w''-ing. While Outwardly, I just smiled and replied without thinking, "Don''t you already know it? How else do you think I''m a millionaire before 12?" Lol, if she could read my mind right now, she''d definitely give me beating. But....then I had a sudden thought. ''What is she thinking right now?'' I had wondered the same thing many times before. But right now, I just didn''t think anything and entered her mind. Legilimency doesn''t exactly let you read whatever you want to read. It let''s you see and feel the target''s memories and you have to interpret them on your own. I wanted to know would I really get a kiss right now or it''s not the time yet, So, I asked, "So, am I getting my first kiss or not?" and then I leaned even closer to her. Legilimency requires a lot of control over both, your own mind and magic to perform it. Both of which, I had in spades. I made eye contact with Dora and quickly delved into her mind. I imagined my magic being separated into thin strands of strings, passing right through her shields and delving into her surface thoughts to know- what exactly was she thinking right now? I read her surface thoughts. I saw a younger Dora, standing in front a stocky guy with red hair and freckles. She was feeling happy. Then the red haired guy said something to Dora. I felt Dora''s annoyance over whatever the dude had said. Then she used her metamorphagus abilities to make her skin covered with scales. The dude''s gaze changed. He now looked at Dora like he was obsessed. I then felt Dora forcefully stopping the memory right there and starting to think something else. ''Not yet! I need to see this!'' I traced the memory back to where and stopped and started it again- Through Dora''s feeling of difort, I could guess that this wasn''t the first time he had asked such a strange request. Then, the guy stepped closer to Dora, began caressing Dora''s face. I felt Dora''s feeling of finding this creepy. Dora took a step back, but there was a wall, the guy went for the kiss and- *BOOM* *** . . . . . . . . (The chapter isn''t over yet. Some of you have been trolled xD ) 3rd person POV : Dora looked at Chris, who was asking for a kiss. This guy was far too devious! She clearly remembers that the mistletoe was NOT hanging where it''s hanging right now. And when did he start dad''s record yer?! It''s started ying ''Careless Whisper''. This guy certainly has a character. Dora still remembers the him saying he won''t be doing his homework for long when they had met for the first time in the room of requirements, . End results? He hasn''t had to do his own homework even once after the first week. And then she remembered him mentioning that he''d get his kiss soon enough. Looking at her weakness- a racing broom. Plus the mistletoe hanging above her head and the romantic music ying in the background. Dora wondered if she there was any point in resisting. No! She still had to resist. There were so many reasons to! First of all, they had such a big age difference! She''s doesn''t want to be called a pedophile. ''Even if I like him, I have to- WAIT NO! I don''t like him!'' She quickly changed her thoughts. Then there was the fact that she would be going for Auror training right after Hogwarts... Just when she was furiously trying to think of more excuses, she heard Chris''s voice. "So, am I getting my first kiss or not?" and then he leaned even closer to her. As Dora look at their close proximity and she heard him mentioning his first kiss, Dora couldn''t help but remember the time when her own first kiss was almost taken away. That Charlie Weasley! They were good friend before. She remembered being very happy for going to her first date when he asked her out. He was nice all day long. And then, at the end, he asked her to grow scales on her body. They were friends before, so he had asked her to do this a few times before. Even though she didn''t like it, since they had such a good time, she thought she could do at least this much for him. He then looked at her with barely contained lust and obsession. Anyway, no need to think about that jerk. She stopped herself from remembering the unpleasant memories. She was too naive to think that he was different, that he had not befriended her for her metamorphagus abilities. His brother, Bill had once helped her out when he saw a senior year Slytherin trying to take advantage of her. She had thought that he was good. Anyways, he had gone too far, thinking that he could get away it. As soon as he had forced her to the wall, her training forged diffenses had kicked in instictively, and her knee had cracked something.... While Dora was lost in her thoughts, she suddenly heard loud noise. For one second, she saw something that seemed very unreal to her. She saw saw a blood red light bursting out from all over Chris''s body, his hairs blowing upwards, like they were being blown by wind, glowing in red colour. His irises and pupils were also glowing in crimson. Due to their close proximity, the energy also hit her, though it didn''t do anything to her. Infact, it seemed to give her a sense of protection. But...for some unknown reason, seeing the red light, Dora felt chills run down her spine. This all happened in just a second, making Dora think that she was just hallucinating. When she saw Chris looking at her with eyes full of concern the very next second. "Yes Dora, that was just a hallucination. You''re watching too much muggle fantasy movies." She heard Chris say, his voice sounding strangely convincing..... **** A.N.: A big one. Around 1700 words. What happened just now? I swear that thest bit wasn''t what it looks like. Also what was the red light? Get me more power stones so that I have the fuel to write more. Chapter 49: Chapter 49: A.N.: For those who haven''t already seen it, there''s an Auxiliary chapter, added recently, right above the Prologue. MC''s picture is posted there, (along with the two Dora''s that were already posted in chapter 45.) *** MC''s POV: I think I''ll hit myself.... No, just a bit of stabbing should do. Anything to...not feel so damn guilty... And ANGRY!!! Legilimency, happens very fast. It all happened in just 5 seconds max. I just wanted to know if her thoughts about kissing... if she wanted to or not, did I actually have a chance or not..Nothing else. So, I mentioned kissing her, so that she would think about it, and used legilimency to just know - Yes or No? But...I saw somethingpletely different.... This dude, who Dora had a favorable impression of, tried to force her! And why the hell did she think of that memory right when I came close to her? Am I really like to that red haired sh*thead?! Nonononononono, NO!!!!! I...I m-might be? Let me see... Why I''m not: 1) I could''ve had any girl in Hogwarts on my first day, if I actually didn''t find the idea of magically influencing their thoughts to make them fall for me so..... revulsive and unappealing. 2) I have never done anything that has hurt Dora. That letter incident just a misunderstanding in which, she had some wild thoughts. It was all cleared and even better after I had done the exining. 3) The fact that I haven''t taken any action upto now even when Dora is in her goddess mode. (original appearance), even if I so much wanted to... I have only ever teased her! Why I might be: 1) Because I used a bit of legilimency, which should be wrong, even if I just wanted to know if she was ufortable. Though I don''t regret it. How else would I have known that meing close her causes her to remember bad memories of those jerks! And, I can''t do anything about the past. Every beautiful girl has bad memories of at least one jerk before they turn reach adulthood. If they don''t, then it would turn even worst if they married a jerk without knowing that he was a jerk. But Dora, being already very beautiful, even in her public appearance, was a metamorphagus on top that. So, it is only natural that she''s had more bad memories. Anyways, continuing, 2) I''m notpletely innocent. Initially, when me and Dora weren''t actually close, I had used just a tiny amount of pure magic a few times. But. Pure magic would only make you feelfortable and rxing. And, this case is simply like the case: If you have a bigger c*ck, and you impress the girl by it, is it considered wrong? It''s an advantage that only I can have. So why not use it? It''s just like giving a massage, the best one. I am not influencing her mind. Anyway, I have long stopped doing that. And the no. of times it''s used is just ''4'', all very short duration. Out of which, two were as a revenge for teasing me. Alright, back to present situation, I was in the bathroom. I had fled the situation to calm myself. Earlier, I hadn''t evenpletely seen what had happened in the memory, and I had already be soooooo angry! I have never been this angry in this world. And then, since at the time of doing legilimency, the metal shield are either very weak orpletely open, (just like Snape in 5th part when Harry broke through his shields), without lumency, I alsopletely lost control, and then I saw red, and desire to make that bast*rd''s whole body match colour with those red hair of his. But, as soon as my eyes met with Dora again, I had snapped back to control and quickly turned off the trigger, took back all the magic that flowing out into me and stopped it from being released. Thus, barely able to hold the magic from escaping, I worriedly asked her if she was effected by that red magic. I was so relieved that she was fine that I lost hold of a bit of the magic I had held back. So, when I told her that it was just a hallucination, hoping for her to believe it somehow, that bit of magic was somehow got mixed into my voice. Thus, to get rid of the excess magic I ran to the bathroom. Anyways, now that I have ''relieved'' myself, I should get out of the bathroom. I quickly went back to the Christmas tree to see Dora happily showing the hairpin to her parents. Dora saw meing and quickly ran over to hug me. "Chris! This pin is so beautiful! Thank you!" Andromeda also smiled happily, but Ted looked ufortable. "Chris, that thing is very expensive. You shouldn''t have spent so much on a gift." Hearing him, both Dora and Andromeda also realized this. Both women probably were too dazed by it''s beautiful appearance to realize this fact. "Hey, take it back! Why did you have to give me something expensive?" said Dora. Andromeda also nodded, agreeing with her. "You guys..." I sighed in exasperation. ''I can''t tell them I stole it off somewhere, can I?'' "Do you guys know how I spent my Christmas for thest two years?" I asked. I waited for several second to let them guess, then continued. "In a bar...Drinking all alone." *gasp* Andromeda gasped, while Dora stepped forward just hugged me tightly. I still continued. "Are you getting my point? Last year, no one would have cared enough even if I had died of liver failure.....So, let me express my gratitude for giving me something which I consider priceless." I said sincerely. What? All I said just now true. Who thinks I can''t say touching words without lying? I''m actually very grateful, you know. I just... didn''t tell them that hairpin didn''t cost me much. But if you look at it''s funtions, it''s actually priceless as long as I keep charging it up with my pure magic. *** Sigh, the break is over, and we''re going back to Hogwarts. "Both of you write lots of letters." Said Ted. "Dora, focus on your studies. I want to see lots of Outstandings in your NEWTS report card." Said Andromeda while giving Dora a hug. Then she turned me and said, "And you, young man, are not allowed to drink until you''re 17." She kissed my forehead and hugged me as well. I was surprised at first, but for some reason, I was blinking my eyes rapidly.... ''What the hell?! Tears are....'' That was so much like what my mom what say... I hugged her tightly. . . . . That day, I cried for real for the first time in a lot years... **** A.N.: I''m sad, cheer me up with some power stones. Chapter 50: Chapter 50: It''s been a week since I came back to Hogwarts. One fine morning, while I was peacefully eating my breakfast, Susan was going on and on about dueling. "That was the first dueling match I had ever seen." She was saying, "I was only six at that time. But I still remember it! I think it was the best duel I''ve ever seen. And you know what he did after he the won that Tournament Final? He retired!" Currently she was talking about some french dude whose final match she had seen with her aunt Amelia. The name is Durant Martin "Why did he retire though? Was he injured?" Asked Dora. Apparently, even she had heard the name. "No! He didn''t even get a scratch. Tonks! You should read something other than daily prophet. He''s mentioned so many times in the Witch Weekly. He''s from a powerful family, so he focused more on his career in ministry after that. Currently, he''s the head of Bureau des Aurors, a simr post as my aunt." "Alright, alright. You''ve already told me about this dude two times before in the library, Susan. I''m getting bored about this one. Look, Hannah is also bored." I pointed towards Hannah, who had long lost interest in the conversation. "But I haven''t told Tonks!" said Susan. Hannah looked at me like she''d found arade. "It''s useless, Chris. I''ve already heard everything about dueling from her for at least five times." I patted Susan''s shoulder, "Well, I''m gonna be a champion duelist soon as well. When you see my duels, you''ll forget french idiots." "Ha! At that time, I myself would be a champion! You''ll-" Before Susan could continue, we were interrupted. "Mr. Maxwell, you''ve been called to the headmaster''s office. Please finish your breakfast as soon as possible." It was professor Flitwick who said this. Ahh..... What? Surprised? I''m not. In fact, I think it''s a bitte. But... I had anticipated that this might happen. You see, legilimency needs eye contact, and Dumbledore would have only kept eye contact with Harry for only a few seconds upto now. Even in canon, Dumbledore didn''t feel the need to call Harry to his office untillter. Harry had gotten his invisibility cloak by now as his Christmas present (he told me). He went to the Dursleys for Christmas, by the way. And in this week, aftering back to Hogwarts. He should have stumbled into the mirror of erised by now. So, Dumbledore must have gotten a chance to meet Harry solo. Either way, this at least tells me that Dumbledore''s read Harry''s mind! So, that old bugger does read minds of innocent children. So much for the supposed ''twinkling eyes'' and ''x-ray vision''. Why else would he feel the need to call little ol'' me? I see no other reason. Anyways, it''s not like I''m the one to talk about reading minds. So, the point is, since I knew this would happen at some point, why would I not prepare? I HAVE been preparing. Even if it just turns out to be a simple lemon drop offering thing, it''s better safe than sorry. Some basic preparation would be to at least not change Harry''s ''saving people'' thing. Who would think I got him hooked on those superheroics for nothing? Remember. I''m a Slytherin. If, by chance, Dumbledore really ced him in Pivete Drive to be an innocent tortured child that can be molded into a self sacrificing chess piece, then since I had changed his ns, So... I have topensate him by making Harry someone who''d risk his life for saving the world, just like Harry was in the Canon..... Just like those heroes in theics I had him read... Also, I''ll be doing this in a way that shows in the memories that I''m also a self-sacrificing sheep who he can manipte easily. Anyways, it''s not like I had to actually do any work! Harry already had this heroplex thing inside him. Plus, it''s not like he''s ever actually gonna have to risk his life. I''ll be the one doing all the hardwork for him, like most reincarnators do. Other than this, I need to appear as good an influence on Harry as I can be. So, I have been bad mouthing Voldy and his eaters a lot in the name of ''grandma told me -'' And, an important one - Make a Ronald Weasley face whenever I mention ''dark magic''. Yes, to appear a perfect sheep, I must have that abnormally high prejudice against dark magic. I should show that Christopher Maxwell, and thus the Grandma, are on the ''light side''. The most important one - BE A DUMBLEDORE FAN!!! Yeah, have that infamous - fanaticism(passive) skill, keyed to Dumbledore. I mean, every sheep has that skill in the beginning parts don''t they? So, it is of paramount importance that both me and Harry also have one of our own. There was one final preparation that took the most work - ??? , You''ll find out soon. Anyways we had reached the gargoyle now. "Sherbet Lemon." said Flitwick. ''Oh, so it''s the same one as the next year.'' I thought. Isn''t it ironic? Most of the people tend topare things with past. Reincarnator Perks. "Professor, would you please apane me?" I request. "Hoho, Mr. Maxwell, I understand you would apprehensive since it''s your first time meeting the headmaster, but I there''s no need to be scared. As you''ll find soon, the headmaster is actually a very delightful person, if a bit entric." "Now, have some of that confidence you always have, and have a good time." With that, he left me stranded there. ''Oh well, if only it was so easy.'' I sighed and ascended the stairs. And they also ascended on their own. I have already decided. If I acted too mature here, Dumbledore, who is already too paranoid because of his best friend (lover) and his student both going dark, would think I might also follow in their foot steps. So, it is imperative that I act my physical age here and not show any signs of going dark. And it''s not like I''m not nervous. He can easily defeat me in a duel if we were to y by the rules though it''s a different fact altogether that I don''t y by rules at all. I still have a few tricks up my sleeve. I finally stopped this nonsense and knocked on the door. *Knock* *Knock* Who''s there? Luke. Luke who? Luke through the peep hole and find out. '' Ahh, I''m still nervous! Looke like I need lumency after all'' ''Even the jokes quality is decreasing!'' I increased my lumency by a little as the door opened on it''s own and I entered. ***** A.N.:Things are getting serious!!! Gimme powerstones!!! Or you''ll be kept hanging right where you are! Alright, even though this chapter had a long monologue, it was important for everyone to know what preparations the mc has done for these years. So that you all can feel the despair if things suddenly go South.... Chapter 51: Chapter 51: I stepped into the headmaster''s office and put on my game face. That is....I put on a nervous-but-still-curious expression, like a kid entering the principal''s office for the first time. My concentration increased and reached the peak. If Dumbledore tries to pull something, I''d be directly executing the Oppression Super Trigger. I want peace, but if his method of peace contains restraining me before talking, or something violent, then..... He''d be going down before he can say - ''Fawks''. What? I can''t do it? Well, I do have a method....not sure I wanna talk about it. But yes, I''m sure I can do it. Of course, the method has limitations, like....it can be used on only one person at a time and there''s another limitation, but if mention it, then the method itself would be exposed. And....It''s not a killing curse. Have some guesses. I wanna see who thinks in the same way as me.-> Of course, there are many ways to attack him, given the amazing cards I have, there might be better ways than what I''ve thought... Well, just pray that this old man does not ''court death,'' or I''d be like- ''Scram!'' and go all Chinese protagonist on this Sect-Master-Dumbledore. The office was a big circr room, sounds wereing the many gadgets located here and there, walls had book shelves and portraits. There was a big Chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Dumbledore was sitting behind his desk, with a lot of paperwork. Fawkes the Phoenix was also there, on his perch. This thing is beautiful. Red feathers that seemed to glow...with a gold tale. I gave him the usual ''that''s Dumbledore in person!!'' expression that most students at Hogwarts would make when they''re close to him. "Good morning, Sir." I said. "Ah...Mr. Maxwell. I have to say, I''ve been hearing a lot about you in these months. Oh, do take a seat, Mr. Maxwell, make yourselffortable." I quietly took a seat and sat face to face with Dumbledore. What does he expect me to say to that? Getting flustered? Well, that''s what he''ll get then. I acted a bit more flustered. "Lemon drops?" Pfft! I almostughed out aloud. Oh...if only this guy new.... "Umm, no Thankyou, sir." "Ah...a pity. Well, don''t mind if I have one then." Said Dumbledore as he popped one into his mouth. Then he continued while smiling lightly, "Mr, Maxwell, I always think that sweets are a man''s way of making up for the bitterness of his life." ''Bro, I''m eleven years old. How''d I know bitterness?! Do you always get off by talking aboutplicated things in front of ignorant people?'' I nodded seriously, acting as if I know what he''s talking about, but he''d still know that I actually don''t know what he just talked about. Even though I do know what he''s talking about. Nice and simple. Dumbledore smiled as he continued, "Mr. Maxwell ah, can I call you Chris? Just like your friends do? You don''t have to so nervous. I assure you that you''re not in any kind of trouble. Just be your normal self." "Yes sir." I nodded with a smile, while showing him that I''d rxed a bit. While inwardly, I was screaming, ''GET TO THE POINT, IDIOT!!!'' Seeing me rx, Dumbledore, while stroking his long white beard while peering at me through his half moon spectacles. I gotta say, that,bined with his fancy robes and wrinkled face, and he gave off a wise and amiable grandfather. I was wondering when he''d use legilimency. "Chris, I''m curious. The professors observation seems to say that you''ve already been taught beforeing here. So, would you mind telling me how you got to know about this, being raised in an orphanage?" I put on a nostalgic expression while looking out of the window with a far-away look. You''reing into my domain, Dumbledore. I''ve be an expert in grandma lies!! Oh, how I miss that grandma.... "Sir, I was taught by my grandma. Uh..she wasn''t my actual grandmother, but once she saw me doing idental magic by chance. I-i wasn''t in a good condition that time, so she helped me. After that, she became my grandma and taught me lots of things! But....she was very old." I finished as I eyes contained a few tears. Even my heartbeat was a bit faster. After that...my final preparation. Which I prepared in case he really had a bad habbit of peeking into mind. I was prepared the most right now because this was exactly the moment I''d do it if I were in his position. He''d get the most information right now in the shortest time. Otherwise, he''d have to rummage through my mind to find something meaningful. I turned my gaze away from the window to his eyes. I was inwardly inviting him. ''Come on, old man.''I said inwardly. I am sure he''d peek into my mind at once, whether he''s good or bad doesn''t matter. Canon Dumbledore had already turned paranoid. He''d at least want to know about this unknown Grandma. And there it was! Those legendary twinkling eyes! And he''s so smooth! Ah! I almost couldn''t feel him enter! WAIT A MOMENT!!! THERE''S SOMETHING WRONG WITH THE WORDING I JUST USED!!! My face paled thinking what people might think if they read my thoughts! Damnit! I''ll rephrase again. Dumbledore is very skilled in legilimency, he casted it so smoothly that I almost couldn''t detect him casting it. Of course, I didn''t put up any shields right now. I showed exactly what he wanted. He saw an olddy, teaching me while stroking my hair. He saw the samedy, looking much weaker, sitting in front of a potion. He then kept seeing two or three more memories, while in the end....he saw the olddy lying on the bed I while was clutching her hand....crying. She looked very ill. Then I suddenly broke eye contact while I pretended to wipe my tears. ''Haha....how''s that? You goat F*cker? Had a lot of fun seeing that? Now you believe that people can be truthful? Ya feeling guilty at all?? SCORE! CHRIS: 1 DUMBLEDORE: 0 This was my Trump card....the fake memories. "Sir....is there something else?" I asked while I wiped eyes. Dumbledore seemed frozen for a moment. "Sir?" I asked. "Ah, yes, Christopher. Forgive me, I was dazed for moment there. I''m getting old." He did look weary. "But that''s not what I called you here for." He said. That did surprise me. Did he saw something suspicious? What else could it be? Do I need the super trigger? "Sir, then what is this about?" I asked, curiously, gradually acting a bit open. "It is...about your family, Chris. You see I was curious about you. So I did some research." "Ah, Sir, I already got the test from the Gringotts. They said my bloodline didn''t match with any other family much." "See, Chris, my boy, that''s where you''re wrong. The test in Gringotts only meant that you didn''t belong to any ''English'' wizarding family. But...you could be a descendent of a family of another wizardingmunity." "..." THIS IS OFF THE SCRIPT!!! THIS IS OFF THE SCRIPT!!! ERROR!!! ERROR!!! IT SEEMS HE GOT YOU!! HE GOT YOU GOOD!! I quickly snapped back to focus. And looked at Dumbledore. "You know something? Sir?" I asked, even forgetting to be polite for a bit. "Hoho! My boy, perhaps yes, perhaps not. But... I''d like to suggest you in whichmunity, you might find them." "...." SCORE! SCORE! CHRIS: 1 DUMBLEDORE: 2 *** Author''s note: How was it? Everything would make sense. Just wait for the next chapter. I want powerstones. The next chapter also contains more exnation on fake memories. Chapter 52: Chapter 52: How the hell could he know?? I had already checked the mind of the orphanage matron. I was found floating on the Thames River. I was named Christopher by a church priest, and Maxwell was actually random. There''s no way he could''ve found any leads from there. "Sir, how could you know anything about this? The orphanage matron told me that I was found floating in a river." I chose to ask directly. "I''m afraid I can''t tell you, my boy. It is Hogwarts''s secret." replied Dumbledore with a ''a pity'' expression. ''Of course he wouldn''t tell me! I already knew th-- Wait a second! He said that it was Hogwarts secrect, didn''t he?! He didn''t say it like it had anything to do with it personally.'' So...it might be possible that he didn''t personally investigate anything about me and simply got the info from some other means... Come to think of it, the case of him linking Tom Riddle with the gaunt family was also quite the given fact, right? That''s why he went directly to the gaunt shack to investigate, didn''t he? What if also he got that information from this ''Hogwarts''s secret''? I suddenly remembered something I read on Pottermore-- ''The Book of Admittance and The Quill of eptance!!!'' I quickly used lumency to recall more details about this. ''Oh, this old cheater.'' It all made sense now. He knows because the book wrote down my real name. TheBook of Admittancewas arge, parchmentbook bound in ckdragon hideatHogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, in which theQuill of eptancewrote down everymagical child in the range. It''s a powerfulmagicrtefact in its own right, the book servedas a regtory system, refusing to allow the quill to write in it until sufficient evidence ofmagicbility was disyed, thus guarding againstSquibsbeing incorrectly admitted. The range is withinGreat Britainand probablyIrnd. These two artefacts are so mysterious, that most of the information about them is ''assumed''. Anyways, I gotta y along for now.. So I put on a desperate expression and asked, "Then, can you tell me where can I find my family? What''s my real surname?!" Dumbledore sighed and lightly shook his head."That would not be possible, my boy. If I could tell you your real name, then it would have written in your eptance letter. But....I can, give you some suggestions which might just help you in finding them. " Of course, the most important point about the two artifacts: The information about these two artifacts is quite confidential and only restricted to Hogwarts Headmaster and Deputy Headmistress. So, this old man couldn''t just write down my real name since if he did, then the foreign ministry would also know about Hogwarts possessing such an artifact. Plus, the ministry and the wizarding families of the Britain would also covet the ess to such treasures. "So, let me get this straight....You are aware of my real family name and where I can find them, but you can only give me some clues... And when I do find them, it would be by coincidence, and not because I was told by someone else who doesn''t want to disclose his ''mysterious secret''." Dumbledore''s white eyebrows shot up in surprise, "....you are surprisingly understanding, Christopher." He said while stroking his beard. ''Of course I am, you already know that.'' I thought. This is no big deal and this guy was just beating around the bush, not knowing exactly how to tell me. If I didn''t already know about the Book of Admitting and the Quill of eptance, I''d have been very frustrated. But since I know, I can understand why he can''t tell me directly. "I have no right to show my dissatisfaction, sir. I''m already very grateful that you''re telling something rted to my parents, since you have no obligations to do so." I said with a ''sincere'' expression. Inwardly in my mind- ''Grateful? My *ss! I can guarantee 100% that he''s also getting something out this. This guy wouldn''t go so far for a nobody just because of the kindness of his heart.'' Dumbledore smiled his grandfatherly smile, "Of course, my boy. And if you can''t exin to your parents how you found them without mentioning about secret, you can just tell them that I told you." Alriiiight...I''m catching up to what''s going on here. Let me test my theory- "Um..Sir, actually, I have a request, of sorts in Hogwarts....Can I share it with you?" I asked. "Oh? Please do go on, Chris." "I err... I''ve been already taught most of the things that are being taught here by grandma...So.. I don''t know what to do with my time anymore...And the sses are very boring most of the times. So..." I paused a bit. Thinking of how to phrase my words. "Yes?" Dumbledore leaned forward a bit, promoting me to go on while looking at me through his halfmoon spectacles. "So, I think you''ve also been through the same phase, since you must be even more talented....So.. could you please give me some guidance or books on magic? So that I don''t feel bored here?" **** I came out of the office with an incredulous expression on my face and a big bundle of books in my hand. The guy actually agreed!!! And...he even gave me the clue about my family. Dumbledore''s clue was just a simple sentence: "Go through the inheritance test in the French Branch of Gringotts." Yeah...French! Can you believe it? I don''t even know the F about french! I''m slowly getting to understand why he''s doing this. Through only that much talk, I''ve confirmed at least one fact about my family: "They are big shots." That exins everything. Now I can also understand why he would go so far. He must think that he can use me and Harry like he used James and Sirius. He must have already seen my ''light sided'' personality that I showed in front of Harry through his memories. So...if Harry''s involved in a war in the future, I''ll have my family support him. And Dumbledore would have one more powerful family in his light faction, very grateful to him for reuniting their family. "Ah, I should be expecting the ''Dumbledore''s VIP treatment'' in Hogwarts for the rest of this year. Plus, at least one more meeting with Dumbledore." FYI, Dumbledore''s VIP treatment is not a good thing. It can even be life threatening at times. It just ensures me being manipted ording to Dumbledore''s wishes. The treatment would also depend on his convenience. Some other people who have had the honor of receiving Dumbledore''s treatment are canon Harry, Ron and Hermione, who had to risk their life a number of times for him. For now, it would be very convenient for Dumbledore if I had the best time of my life in Hogwarts, so that Ie back again the next year and also imprint the "Dumbledore''s worship (passive)" in my parents like I did in Harry''s case. Really, that old man should be thanking me for making Harry the perfect pawn with an even better method than him. I mean, Ronald Weasley and Hagrid don''t quite cut it, if you want to really imprint that skill into him. But he doesn''t really realizes yet, that the loyalty of Harry lies with no one but me. One word from me, and Dumbledore would turn from being a light Lord to a Dark lord in Harry''s opinion. James potter would have also always chosen Sirius ck over Dumbledore. But, why would Dumbledore worry about such things? Because Sirius ck would never go against Dumbledore, would he? Simrly why worry? Because why would Christopher Maxwell ever go against Dumbledore? That''s what he''d think. But....my opinion still hasn''t changed. The old man is going down the moment I think he''s crossing the line. Anyways, since he wants something from me, then I''m also gonna take all I can out of this. If he was just doing all this out of the kindness of his heart, then he would''ve rejected my request just now would''ve politely told me to f*ck off. But since he thinks that I''m already thoroughly on the light side, and his faction, he''s gonna provide me with at some good material. This was just a trial. To see if he''s actually gonna entertain this small request of mine. The books aren''t actually that special. But...its his attitude towards me that I was checking. And I say with certainty that I''m at least not subjected to the same fate as most of the reincarnators yet. i.e., He doesn''t think that I''m a next darklord yet...He isn''t going all paranoid on an eleven year old boy yet. I''ve suddenly found a gold mine. I''ll slowly dig it without damaging it. Soon, the Mine might even yield me advanced magic and alchemy. ''Grandma sure helped me a lot today...'' I thought with a smirk, thinking of the fake memories... ''I guess they weren''t exactly fake...'' Thinking about the Grandma whom I paid to act in a witch movie for some scenes... Hahahahahahahaha!!! Oh man, I fooled an ''old-man-moviecharacter-turned-real'' into thinking that a ''woman-thinking-she''s-ying-a-movie-character'' is actually a real life person. *** A.N.: Ah, this is getting more and more interesting. MC''s got a family! So, who are they?-> How did he get separated? The most cliche answer would be termed as the real-> Also, surrender your power stones. This is a day light(or whatever the time in your region) robbery. Chapter 53: Chapter 53: After the talk with Dumbledore, I somehow felt as if a load had been freed from my shoulders. All this while, I had not been able to be truly at ease. I always had this thought in the back of my mind that Dumbledore might just suddenly make a move against me despite my numerous attempts to avoid it. Even though I had many contingencies prepared, but really, there''s no end to the ways a person might attack another. Like, seriously. Imagine you''re taking a piss, and the old man suddenly apparates right behind you and- boom. If you''re not prepared, your runs out faster than your piss. So, after knowing that the old man had future ns for me, I was more relieved than worried. Really, I''m already grateful to this mysterious family of mine. Though just for the record, I actually don''t care one bit if they''re rich and powerful or not. Were Dumbledore, Grindelwald and Voldemort from rich and wealthy family? Nope. If you have the power and charisma, plus a healthy amount of cunning, you don''t need any legacy because, you make your own legacy. You don''t need to be heirs to multiple ancient and noble houses like some people. You make your own legacy so big that would be vast that even after being divided into several heirs. "---ris? Chris!" I was shaken out of my thoughts by Terry. I was sitting on the Ravenw table right now. It was dinner time, the same day. "Huh? You were saying something?" I asked looked around to find everyone looking at me. "Um, I asked why didn''t you attend Bins lecture today? And... why the hell have you been smiling like your exams are over for the whole time today?" ''Well, I was, actually tested today, sorta.'' I thought. And I skipped Bins lecture because I''m done with it. I had been attending every ss previously in order to not draw negative attention of Dumbledore. To put it simply, I was holding all of my cards to my chest, not showing anything that mighte in handy during my lying session with Dumbledore. But, now that I''ve lied sufficiently, I don''t need to hold the unnecessary cards. For example, if I had shown some negative or extraordinary qualities of mine in the school, then Dumbledore would checked my mind more thoroughly. And, the number of children who actually skip lectures regrly in first year are very low and they''re no good. I didn''t want Dumbledore to count me as one of those. "I''m just happy today. So I skipped Bin''s lecture." I said, and a few of them looked at me like I was going dark. For a Ravenw, starting to skip lectures is like starting to be a delinquent. They''d look at the same way a goody-two-shoes would look at some smoker junkie in high school. "B-but, you can''t skip a ss like that! It''s... wrong!" said Sue li incredulously. *Sigh*... Sometimes, I forget that they''re just kids yet. Children with magic mature a bit faster, but these guys often find different ways of reminding me that they''re not yet mature. "Yes, but it''s not like he missed much, did he?" asked Padma bit hesitantly. ''Haah, looks like someone is learning though.'' I thought as I gave Padma a smile akin to the one McGonagall gives to a student who has given the write answer. "Padma is right. What do you think Professor Bins has taught me that I haven''t already just read from a book, in a much less boring and time-consuming way?" "...." There were hesitant nods along the table. Yeah! they''re starting to see the light....They''re,ing to the dark side~ I''ll keep changing them slowly and gradually and, one day, I might even seed in get them to use a....swear word! Seriously, they''re too innocent. Really, for someone who was used to using f*ck, sh*t, d*ck, *as, b"tch etc in every few sentences, I sometimes feel my vocabrycking when interact with these friends of mine. You know, when sometimes, a sentence just doesn''t feelplete without adding a damn, fu*king, son of a, bast*rd etc. in it. Though now that I think about it, I really didn''t used to cuss when I was 12 nor did I used to skip sses. I was actually a goody-two-shoes at that age. "-But the seeker just quit midway. That''s too irresponsible no matter the excuses." It seems that I got lost in thoughts again. The topic had shifted to Quidditch. "Yeah, but his NEWTS are also important. It''s about his future after all." "Hah! As if! He''s just too ashamed after being defeated by that Hufflepuff seeker in our first match ." "Yeah well, it was his fault that we lost though, otherwise, our team was in a big lead due to the due to our superior coordination and tactics." I had to sigh at that. Seekers did decide the game most of the time. It was really the most faulty thing about Quidditch. It was as if the one who invented the game wanted a particr person of his/her choice to hog all the glory and y the most important role. "But what now? That guy just left our team stranded in the middle of the house cup." "They''re saying they''ll hold trials again." Hearing that, I perked up. Previously, I hadn''t participated because I didn''t want to make Dumbledore unhappy by beating his golden boy. But now that I''ve mostly resolved that issue, this thing is just too convenient to miss. I think I can do well as a seeker. I could enjoy ying keeper and beater as well though. But keeper is just too powerless. Even if I do save all the goals, if our team didn''t have a 150 point lead and the seeker of the other team catches the snitch, it would be over. As for the beater, well I think I would enjoy it, immensely so, but.... it would hurt my public image if a first year was seen sending girls and boys alike to infirmary which a sadistic grin on his face. Ahem, so no beater. That leaves chaser. And I do think I can do well there as well. But really, it''s too much work to score 150 points even with a 100% uracy rate. I rather sit back watch, until I easily catch the snitch when it''s spotted and still be called the MVP. Haha, now that I don''t have Dumbledore''s threat looming on me anymore, I can do a lot of fun things. *** Two days after that, Weekend. On the Quidditch pitch.... Along with some students of other houses, about 30% of the Ravenw house was sitting in the stands and that''s saying something about the importance of the quidditch, considering the fact that many Ravenws would even skip the breakfast in they have something important to study. So, even 30% of the house squeezing time from their already fixed schedule for somethingpletely unrted to studies is.. a lot. Besides this isn''t even an actual match. It was of course the seeker trial. The trial for seeker wasn''t held in the beginning of the season, since they already had a seeker who is in seventh year. And they wouldn''t have anticipated that the seeker would unexpectedly (or expectedly?) quit under the NEWTS pressure. "You sure you can do this?" I looked to the side to face Dora, who was sitting in the stands with me. I was in my sports gear, T-shirt, halfpants, sneakers, and my leather gym gloves, along with the protective gear. I had, of course, decided to participate, since one of the things I''ve learned from ying sports in my previous life? You regret it if you miss an opportunity. And besides, Quidditch is actually fun. Did you know that the Quaffle is actually enchanted with a spell that makes it fall at a slower speed, yet it doesn''t interfere with it''s speed when it''s thrown by the chaser to score a goal when it''s passed. It also has a gripping charm on it, since it''s actually really difficult to catch and throw such a big ball with just one hand. Yep, really didn''t make that up. I actually read it on the inte in my previous life. Don''t remember if it was in the books. For the time being, I answer Dora who still hadn''t seen me fly with a confident smile. "Dora, have you seen me doing anything that I''m bad at?" Dora didn''t even need the time to think before she answered seriously, "You are actually very bad at humility and modesty." "Hah, that''s why don''t ''do'' humility and modesty. As I said, I only do things that I''m good at. Have you seen how I do awesomeness, handsomeness, confidence-" "Just go already, Look! it''s starting." I hurriedly stopped joking around and stood up to see the pitch, but...it was still far from getting started. "Haha gotcha!" (smug Dora) "...Sometimes, I would who''s the child among the two of us..." Though I admit, I''m not any better. *** A.N.: What? Were you expecting him to directly go to France to meet up the family? Not yet, since even if goes, he can''t leave for long (he has to attend school). So he won''t be able to meet them. Chapter 54: Chapter 54: [ Alright, Sry for thete update. I was helping an oldte to cross the road...] [Also, for those who didn''t want Quidditch, well, read this and you just might change your mind () (spoiler: he doesn''t y by the rules, so expect him to use magic. Now imagine the possibilities if activated the trigger. Though he''s gonna do something you wouldn''t be able to guess today.)] ***** So, here I am, on the Quidditch pitch for the Ravenw seeker trials. There are about 15 students participating. Most of them are older than third year. *Tap* *Tap* I got tapped on my shoulder. Surprised, I turned around to find, "Oh, Chang! You''re also participating?" "Are you sure you''re not too young for this?" Well, Cho Chang was the only second year here. She''s obviously the youngest. Though, why am I not surprised seeing her here? And Cho looked at me like I''d stolen those words right out of her mouth. So she just shook her head exasperatedly. Before she could reply, we heard someone else talking loudly. "Woah, Jeremy, looks like even kids are participating this time. Like, seriously, why would they even think that there''s a chance of them getting selected?" Hearing this, both me and Cho turned to see three guys standing together,ughing and smirking at the two of us. I know these three. The one who made thement was Roger Davies, a third year. The guy became the captain of the Ravenw Quidditch team in canon. The two side characters standing on either side of him are Jeremy Stretton and Randolph Burrow. Both were also in Ravenw Quidditch team in canon. Apparently, the three of them failed the Chaser trials this year and now are trying their hands at being a seeker, afterall, the seeker hogs the most limelight. Looking at the three of them standing together, I only had one feeling- ''Sigh.... how nostalgic''. Back in the days, I also used to have fun hanging out with a gang and bullying juniors. Man, those were the days. Thinking about it, I never did got bullied in my previous life. My parents happened to own the school I used to study in, I went to the same college my big brother attended. So, I umm...was always on the bullying side. Oh wait! Aren''t I also a Peng n''s young master then?! Daaamn! I mean we weren''t that rich, the school also wasn''t too big. But to those whom I bullied I must look like some chinese young master. Here at Hogwarts, I''ve always been hanging out with a bunch of Ravenws, And take it from a former bully, that bullies mostly pick on the loners. My muggleborn status also isn''t known by many yet. Coming out of my thoughts, I smiled at the trio who were having fun. I was about try out some protagonist lines that I always wanted to say.... but then we all heard a sharp whistle. The captain of the team was calling us to gather around. The Ravenw Captain is Andrea Nicholls, a sixth year. She was a slender brte with cat-eye sses. She kinda gives off an intellectual and friendly vibe. She looked around and blew the whistle again. "Alright, listen up. We don''t have much time, so it''ll be the standard seeker trial. For those who don''t know, it has two rounds. First, obstacle course, You have to do 3ps while passing through the rings of different sizes which are floating right now. ." She said, indicating the rings floating around pitch. "Only the first three candidates would be selected for the next round." Then her expression changed, "Also, you''ll also have to dodge the bludgers we''ll be aiming at you~" She added thest part with a grin that contained a healthy amount of malevolence. Ah, where''s that friendly and approachable captain.... We all flew up to outeryer of the pitch, marked by the lines that were etched around ground. I was of course, on my trusty Nimbus, but people might think that I''d win easily with this, but infact I was at big disadvantage for the first round due to my broom. You see, the first round ain''t much about speed as much as it is about maneuverability. And Nimbus 2000 is a speed category broom. It''s eleration is too sudden so you''d need some delicate control to not get buried headfirst into the obstacles. And, on a track with a lot of obstacles and bludgers, you forget about using it''s extra speed limit to your advantage since it''s hardly possible to reach it. The captain, Andrea blew the whistle again. "Alright, line up, everyone. You can only Race within the outer twoyers on the pitch. That''s where we''ve ced the obstacles. Those who fly out of that area are disqualified, those who break the standard flying rules would also be disqualified. Any questions?" "No? Then, Start on three, On your broom," I took out my racing goggles and put them on. They were muggle, but I had added a few charms of my own on them. "One." The spectators began cheering for those they were supporting. The stands right in front of the starting line were the most crowded. I turned my head and found Dora''s seat. She was looking at me with anticipation, her hands were curled in fists and held in front of her in a cute posture. Upon seeing me looking back, she also started cheering for me. "Two." I was still looking at Dora, she suddenly smiled mischievously and, among the loud noises of the crowd she also shouted something. No one seemed to hear her among the noise. "Three!" Andrea blew the whistle, and everyone took off. But, I was still rooted to the spot. Because...even though I didn''t hear what she said, I clearly read her lips. The words the minx uttered were- ""I''ll give you the kiss if you win!"" *** [A.N.: So! This is just a trailer announcing my return and hypeing up the environment. We''ll get the action in the next chapter. Peace out.] Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Everyone had shot off while I was left hanging in the air along with my jaw hanging open. ""I''ll give you the kiss if you win!"" Thinking about the scene I''d just witnessed, my heart beat elerated and my breathing became hurried. Blue light started flickering within my eyes hidden beneath my goggles, though I wasn''t aware of it. I looked down to see faint arks of blue lightning traveling from fingers, which were visible through my fingerless gloves, into the broom. Before I knew it, my thought process had elerated and I realized several things at once: 1: I still haven''t activated the trigger yet. At least not consciously. 2: If not done consciously, then it''s simr to idental magic. 3: I can''t let other see this. 4: My thought process is abnormally fast. Activating trigger also makes elerates my thinking process somewhat, but that''s nothingpared to the speed with which I''m thinking right now. Andstly, 5: I''m finally gonna get serious this time... All this happened within 3 seconds after the whistle was blown and not wasting any more milliseconds, I bent down so much that my chin directly touched the broom handle. I shot past the starting line with so much eleration that it would be questionable if there was something wrong with my head. Because it is like asking for injury if you''re going full tilt with a Nimbus 2000 on an obstacle course like the one in front of me. The impact of crashing might just be enough to rip the limbs right out their sockets. But I wasn''t thinking about these things at the moment. I was only thinking about winning. I bent to the right even before I reached within 20 metres from the first obstacle. Because I had flown past it in the next second. *** *Dora, third person POV: Dora was sitting by herself on one of the most crowded stands. Every one of the nerds here were talking and discussing among themselves. They were discussing the odds of winning of each participant. Dora didn''t have any problem with that, but the problem was, they were currently discussing the odds of Chris. It''s not like they knew him or anything, but his appearance and demeanor naturally drew people''s gazes. His blond hear seemed to shine golden in the sunlight, plus that cute face, Dora always has to hold herself back from pinching his cheeks. Though that''s not what caused the people around her to discuss him, it was his Nimbus 2000 that drew more gazes. These people were all on about how he can''t do that course on the Nimbus, and why are so many younger years participating, how he won''t be able to handle the Nimbus and crash right into the obstacles, h-h... Dora wanted to give these ignorant people a piece of her mind, but the captain had already blown the whistle to gather everyone''s attention. As soon as the captain was about to start the count, everyone around Dora had started cheering for their yers. Dora''s eyes already on Chris and she found him looking right at her. Hyped up by the surroundings Dora also started cheering for him to win'' this damned thing so that the people around her would eat their own words. He gave her thatzy smile/ smirk of his that''s on his face most of the time. "..." Dora wanted to facepalm at the ridiculousness of the situation. While everyone tensed up and waiting for the count down to finish, there he was, rxingfortably on his broom stick and smiling at her, like he doesn''t even care about the race. ''Does he not want to win? No. He''s simply underestimating the other yer a bit too much.'' Dora had never seen him fly before, so she didn''t know how good he was, but seriously, ''He can''t be that good, Can he?'' You can never be sure with Chris. ''Looks like a he needs motivation''. But Dora couldn''t think anything that could motivate Chris. The guy is a million for Merlin''s sake, he can easily get whatever he wants... But then she suddenly remembered! Yeah, that must be it. Though he hasn''t talked about it even once after they had returned from Christmas, but before that, he''s always saying he wants...her k-kiss. Dora wasn''t sure why he didn''t kiss her that time under the mistletoe that day, but Dora was both, relieved....and disappointed that he didn''t. She wasn''t sure what she would''ve done if he did kiss her that day. But today, even Dora didn''t even have time to think about these things. She only knew one thing right now. ''I want him to win''. That''s it. She was tired of everyone underestimating her genius best friend. And, she wanted to show these ignorant nerds who''s the boss here! And so, without giving it much thought she shouted with all her might: ""I''ll give you the kiss if you win!"" But as soon as she had shouted that Dora quickly realized what she had done. ''Damn it! Wouldn''t I really have to k-kiss him if he did win this thing?'' She quickly looked at him, hoping that he hadn''t heard it, but it seemed that the luck was not in her favour, or rather, it was in HIS favour, because even though everyone had flown away, he was still sitting gobsmacked on his broom. Thezy smile that was previously on his lips nowhere to be seen. And then, for a moment, Dora thought that his blue eyes were glowing under this goggles, but then he quickly looked down. ''Must be the reflection of sunlight from the goggles'' Dora thought. But right after that, she saw Chris looking forward, and...the face she saw him make... Dora got goosebumps looking at the always easy going Chris so focused. But that was only for moment, because in the next moment, Chris had st off, full speed on his Nimbus. Dora gasped and stood up. Many other people, who were also watching Chris, also stood up. "WHAT THE F***!! SLOW DOWN!!! YOU''RE GONNA CRASH, YOU IDIOT!!!!" Dora screamed. But Chris didn''t listen. He dove straight into the obstacles course like he didn''t know that he''s going straight to Destination F. And, Dora realized she had shot herself in her own foot. ''There''s no need to win like this''. She thought as she saw him flying with a lunatic speed. Though what she had been expecting didn''t happen. By now, everyone''s attention hade on to Chris and everyone was eximing, swearing and cursing while pointing at him. But the spectacle they saw next.....became a legend in Hogwarts. As soon as it was looking like he was gonna crash right into the first obstacle, they saw him tilt a little to the left, they only saw him dodge the first obstacle by a hair''s breadth, and he went right through the ring ced right behind the first obstacle, and he suddenly did a 360 roll sideways only for a bludger to pass right through his previous position. By now, he had already left a few people behind since all the other yers had to slow down a lot to by pass the obstacles. Chris still show no signs of slowing down and he was fastly approaching a trio of Ravenws who were, for some reason, trying to bring down a little girl who was, by far, somehow thwarting their attempts. Those were, of course, Roger Davies, his goons and Cho Chang though Nymphadora doesn''t know this. Chris passed right through the trio of bullies at such a speed that Dora couldn''t even see what he did. But in the moment, the three bullies became unstable and two of the three bullies directly crashed into obstacles. The third one somehow avoided crashing, but he had be so slow that his winning chances are very low. After that, during his threeps, Chris never slowed down once and by now, many curious students who were nearby had alsoe to witness the godly flying skills of Chris after hearing the super-loudmotion that the assembled students were making. During this time Dora never sat down even once. She could only yell at him to slow down, but the noise made by the audience was louder. Dora considered using ''Sonorus'' spell so that she could amplify her voice, but then she thought against it, because of several reasons. 1: Even if Chris acts immaturely most of the time, he''s always quite cautious and calctive about what actions he takes. And this time he''s even serious about it. 2: There''s no threat to his life, everything else can be cured by madam Pomfrey. 3: Among so many spectators madly cheering for him, wouldn''t she be mobbed to death if she alone tried to stop him? 4: Being quite the Quidditch fan herself, Dora didn''t want to admit it, but she couldn''t help but want to see more of such inhuman flying skills. **** A.N. : How was it? If good, then gimme powerstones () Chapter 56: Chapter 56: [A.N.: ( Before I start writing this chapter I wanted to share that I have just now gained enlightenment about something. You can also skip this.) So I''ve just now realized that I write and post new chapters much faster when I''ve left the previous chapter on a cliffhanger. Reason? Could be anything. Maybe I''m just enjoying writing more went am tormenting people so I get ideas quickly, or maybe I write and post it quickly so that the readers don''t curse me too much while they''re hanging. Take this these newest three chapters for example, I''ve written all three of them within 6 hours (though I''m posting them with a few gaps in-between) and all them have a kind of cliffhanger between them. So...I was thinking..... maybe I should...keep this up? ( ;) Anyway, the biggest factor has always been your powerstones and yourments. I can''t find the motivation to write without either of them. So, whatever happens, keep those twoing.()] **** MC POV: I didn''t stop the magic for the whole threeps. There was a to reason for me to do that. With my elerated thought process, I had already figured that it''d be for the best if I thoroughly feel and analyze this state of mine, otherwise, it would be extremely infuriating if this was a one night stand, meaning if I couldn''t activate this power again. Plus, "THIS FEELING," "IS F**KING AWESOME!!!" "WOOHOO!!" Right now, all of my senses were at a heightened state. And flying through the obstacles at this breakneck speed, with the sound and feel of wind rippling by me, I felt more alive and I''d ever felt before. I could faintly make out the sound of the crowds cheering, but that was all drowned by the sound of wind whistling through my ears. If I hadn''t wore my goggles, then my eyes would''ve watered non-stop and run dry by now. This was my finalp and I could already see the finish line approaching. And, I also noticed that I was fast approaching Roger Davies who was now weaving through the final few obstacles. ''Is it his 2ndp? Or maybe first? I don''t care. The bastard is going down. He got lucky thest time since I only have two hands.'' Am I being petty? Abso-fking-lutely yes. Do I care? Nope. I sped up, and while he was busy preparing to dodge hisst obstacle, I practically grazed by him, (using magic is against the rules in Quidditch) and I shot a wandless spell at him at point nk range. "..." When have I ever yed by the rules? Roger Davies, the guy who would have be the Quidditch captain in the future if not for my reincarnation, crashed straight into thest obstacle and in the next moment, I had shot right through the finish line. I slowed down my speed and flew out of the track in order tond. I slowly deactivated my newly discovered power. I had, by now, anlyzed it enough that I could reactivate it, though it may take and lot of time and concentration. And, the fuel efficiency of this thing is garbage. I was already almost drained from activating it for a this much time. And I have also decided thought up a name for this state Upto now, the states that I have already discovered are- 1) Trigger: -Effects: When activated, I can do wandless magic, and the power of my magic is amplified multiple times if do it with a wand. Pure magic runs throughout my body and it has a passive effect of bringing my body to it''s optimal condition, that includes healing the wounds, maturing my body to make it better and thus elerating my aging, though it would slow down the aging in case of someone who''s already old. -Signs of activation: A soothing feeling, felt throughout the body, faint traces of Rainbow light can seen running through the body and in the eyes. Can be used for long time with my current magic power. 2)Super Trigger: -Effects: Abnormally fast growth of the body, not tried enough in case it may lead to negative side effects. The magic amplification is crazy. Not researched enough, extremely high magic consumption. -Signs of Activation: A burning feeling of the pure magic rampaging throughout the body. Rainbow light visibly flows through the views, eyes shine in Rainbow light, and the hair start to float upwards like rainbow arks. Can be used only for a short period of time with my current reserves So now that I''ve discovered a third, I''m gonna use my genius naming sense and name it: Super Trigger Blue! ...aren''t I too original? So, while we''re at it, let''s also name that red light which I couldn''t control during the Christmas: Super Trigger Ros! Lolololol, I am such genius. By the way, it is actually original, since dragonball Z hasn''t been made in this world yet. What? Sue me. So, 3) Super Trigger Blue: Effects: Not much is known yet except, it heighten my senses and nerve reflexes. My thought process is elerated, and I can do still do wandless magic as evidenced by how I trashed the bullies. Signs of Activation: Faint arks of blue lightning can be seen traveling through my body, a tingling sensation can be constantly felt throughout the body. I don''t know how much hair looks in this state since they were, fortunately, covered by my helmet. I think my eyes might also show the blue light, but I didn''t have a mirror to check myself at that time. It can be used longer that super trigger, but still the fuel efficiency is very low. *Tweeeeeeet* While I was deep in my thoughts about my new magic, I heard the whistle sound and turned to see Andrea Nicholls blowing the whistle. She also had a pair ofrge binocrs hanging down by her neck. And right now, she was look at me with a somewhat obsessed expression. Then she put the tip of her wand on her throat, and loudly announced: """The Seeker Trials are over!"""" "...." "...." "...."x100 For a moment there was silence in the whole pitch, even the pitiful participants who were still trying their best to go through the obstacle course, stopped flying and looked at Andrea with various degrees of expressions. Then, everyone began making noise again. The participants were protesting, my newly made fans were cheering, some other spectators were also protesting. Of course, I understand their sentiments, after all, firstly, the second and third ce of this round had yet to be determined. Secondly, there was also a second round, in which, the three selected yers had to catch the snitch. But, she just announced the end of the event directly. This time, Andrea put her wand tip on her throat, and then blew the whistle. ""TWEEEEEEEEEEET"" Even I had to cover my ears do to the sound. Then, removing the whistle while keeping the wand on her throat, she said, ""Christopher Maxwell has been selected as the new Ravenw seeker. All the members of the team have already made the decision unanimously. If you ignorant people still have protests, then let me tell you something: That boy, with the amazing skills he has, can even go pro right now, without any further training."" **** So, the trials ended and I got selected as the seeker. Or more like, it would have caused a riot if I had refused after showing off some of my "skills" on the pitch. Dora had dragged me away before I could be mobbed by my new fans who had just witnessed the most miraculous flying skills in the world. She was dragging me towards the Forbidden Forest. Recalling the words she shouted before the trial """I''ll give you the kiss if win"""" I couldn''t help but think that, after so much wait, I was finally going to get some. But, after reaching a secluded ce, she turned around and asked while gripping my cor, "What.... the..... Fu*k! Just...how were you so..." "Fantastic?" I suggested helpfully. No, more like... reckless and brainless." Then she re at me tried to give me a nasty right hook. "What the-" Thankfully, I dodged sudden the assault of this mad woman. I only now noticed that she''s actually very, very angry right now. Damn, I should''ve read the mood before. But Dora wasn''t finished yet. She tried to punch me again and again. "You----brainless---idiot----trying---to die---with that insane speed!" She keep punching me after each word, and listening to her words, I instantly recognized her problem. This scene is.....extremely familiar. In my previous life, my mother also used to react simrly when I used to do some insane stunts and she happened to witnessed them by chance. Back in those days, I used find it bothersome, but right now, after so many years of loneliness? I just hugged Dora and didn''t dodge anymore. Dora didn''t resist but still hit by back with fists weakly, muttering- "Stupid, stupid idiot". etc. *** Chapter 57: Chapter 57: While hugging the still angry Dora, I kept whispering soothing words to her, "Shhhh..don''t worry...don''t worry...you know me, I don''t do something I''m not confident in." ''I was even confident when was going to kiss you, though I wouldn''t have known that you thought that I was forcing myself on you...'' I thought inwardly. Why else would she think about a memory of someone forcing himself on her if she didn''t think that what I was doing was something simr? Even if that wasn''t the case and the memory really popped into her mind due to something else, but after reading her mind for that short amount of time, I have realized that even before this, all the guys who were her friends must have always befriended her primarily for sexual reasons only. The memory had a lot of pain in it. Thinking thus far, I would really feel ashamed if I try bringing up the reward kiss thingy. That''s why I''ve been avoiding these things since Christmas. I decided that I''m not going to force it anymore. I''m not even a teenager yet. While I was thinking about these things, I suddenly felt a soft sensation on my cheek. But not long after, it was gone. Then a soft and shy voice whispered in my ear- "You were awesome today " Me: !!!!!!!! Really, even though it wasn''t what I was expecting, but right at that moment, I felt that even smashing through all those obstacles today with that insane speed....was worth it. Just when I was contemting how to respond, *rustle* *ruslte* I heard a faint rustling sound. Dora still hadn''t heard it yet. I quickly took out my wand and casted silencing charm on both both of us. Seeing me first tensing up suddenly, then looking at the direction of the voice, and casting the silencing on both of us, Dora quickly casted a disillusionment charm on both of us without me needing to say anything. See? She''s total Auror material. We still had one arm around each other. I quickly lift her up, sat on my broom, then put her on myp such that her legs were wrapped behind my back. We were now sitting in the lotus sex position. (Check thements above) I could totally totally pull out another Nimbus 2000 from my magically expanded pocket. (exined in chapter: I don''t remember which, but I did exin it!). But...I was too much of an opportunist to miss this. Dora quickly disillusioned the broom as well, and we were off in the opposite direction from the voices. But, Dora''s grip my body suddenly tightened and so I quickly nced back for a brief moment, long enough to see a hooded silhouette gliding/ slithering through the dense foliage of forest, looking extremely creepy. *Flinch* Chills ran down spine. I quickly sped up at full throttle and pulled the broom upward to escape into the air. My trigger already triggered unconsciously by now. I quickly shot a few Silencing charms into the air, hitting the leaves and branches in front of us to block the sound. I also shot a wide area disillusionment behind me, before we broke through the gap between the canopy and soared straight into the free sky. *thump, thump* *thump, thump* My heart was still hammering in my chest due to the close call just now, and I could also feel Dora''s rapid heartbeat as well. I didn''t stop flying until we had reached the castle. I was still flying with full speed. Bloody hell, I was too careless this time. Or rather, I was too distracted this time. Anyway, who goes Unicorn hunting in broad daylight?! Though the Forbidden Forrest is quite dark even in the day. That hooded figure wasn''t a dementor. It was definitely Voldemort. And, though I had no idea about the wraith/ parasite, but the fully alive Voldemort could fly quite fast even without a broom. That monster was able to chase the order member quite easily. Even though my disillusionment charm was perfect, the one that Dora casted, he might have seen it. Though the distance was too much, and by the time he emerged, we were already flying up. He should only be looking for Unicorns at ground. Still, there''s still a chance he might give us a chase against all odds. (There''s a spell called homenum revelio) I wouldn''t be afraid if I was alone, but Dora was here too...and I''m not taking any chances.. I didn''t stop flying until I flying until I entered into the castle through one of those open corridors. After entering a broom closet, I put the broom into my pocket and dispelled the charms on us. Dora''s eyebrows furrowed when she noticed my broom disappearing into my pocket. "It''s custom ordered. I''m rich, remember?" She rolled her eyes and decided to address the important topic first, "Did you also see that thing?" Her hand hadn''t left mine yet. And it was still shaking a bit. I snorted, "Yeah, I did. Creeped the hell out me." Dora also gave a weak smile. "Ditto. It''s good that you put the silencing charm, ''cause I had screamed sooo loud." Sheughed and rxed a bit. And then she nced at me, "But...how the hell did you notice it? I didn''t hear a thing." "You didn''t? There was a faint rustling sound. I''m just d that the thing wasn''t trying to be sneaky, or else I wouldn''t have noticed in time and we''d be fighting that thing right now." I sighed softly in relief. That being said, there was a chance that Lord Voldemort would have read the mood and not rudely disturb us while we were having our moment there.... Sigh..A man can only hope. Looking at Dora at this moment, I can tell and that now is not the time for it. The mood is ruined. Lord Voldemort, you will pay for this, you bloody-sucker. "I''m never going to the Forbidden forest again." Said Dora, turning around to exit the broom closet. I stretched out my hand to stop her, but, in the end, dissing out a few more borate curses dedicated to Voldemort, I also followed her her out while sighing. Haven''t I already decided not to force it? *** Turns out, the rumors were true. The rumored Hogwarts rumor mill true turned out to be very fast. The night during dinner, as soon as I entered the great Hall with Tonks, I finally found out what Canon Harry used to face when he used used to enter the great Hall and everyone turns their heads to point and stare. Andrea Nicholls, the captain, stood up and directly approached me. "Christopher! Where have you been?! We''ve been trying to find you all over the school!" She directly put her arm around my shoulder, her "Wee to the team, lil'' genius. I''m Andrea Nicholls. And I''m your biggest fan." "Christopher Maxwell, call me Chris." She pinched my cheek. "Aww, you''re too cute! Come, let me introduce you to everyone." With that she directly took me to the Ravenw table I turned around to say bye to Dora, only to see her distorted expression and her hair being red. "...." ''Is she...perhaps, jealous?!'' Gotta say, today has truly been an eventful day. **** A.N.: POWER STONES!!! () Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Looking at Dora, who had, by now, activated lumency and made her expression neutral, I also had to used a bit of lumency to stop the smile that was threatening to burst from my lips. Well, me being me, I won''t let it go just like that. Gently getting out from the Andrea''s grasp, I gave her a smile, "Captain Andrea, you go on, I''ll join you in a minute. I need to talk to her." I said with my thumb point back in Dora''s direction. "Oh..sure, sure. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have been so excited." "Well, I can understand why, Miss Biggest Fan." I grinned. And with that, I turned and walked up to Dora. "Why are you back?" "Why, of course, to say bye to you." "Oh, there''s no need for it though. Weren''t you having fun with your ''fan'' just now?" "Nopppe. On the contrary, it was rather ufortable. Now, juste with me for a moment." With that, I dragged her out of the great Hall. We were already closed to the door. Even when as we exited, Dora still wasn''t having it. "Hey, why all of a sudden-" I cut her off when I pushed against the wall, and kissed her on the....cheek. Dora:!!!!!!!!! "It is only fair that I return the favor." I said as I licked my lips. "Hmm...that should be my first kiss, Dora." I said as I looked at her reddened cheeks. "I would have done this earlier in the forest if that creature hadn''t suddenly ruined the mood by walking in on us. Anyway, bye Dora." I walked away with while waving hand. As I walked back into the great hall, Andrea beckoned me from where she was sitting. I was introduced to the rest of the team. All of them were 5th year or above. Andrea herself was a sixth year. She was an excellent chaser and but the reason she''s the captain is because of her tactics. In the Canon first year, in Harry''s absence, Ravenw had beaten Gryffindor by a significant margin of points. Infact, they beat them so bad that it was described as Gryffindor''s worst defeat since1692. So, the Ravenw team right now onlycked a good seeker. Hence why they were treating me like their savior now. As soon as I had sat down on the table, students had starteding from all over toment on my showmanship today. After some time, my back was already sore from people pping it again and again. And hair were thoroughly ruffled by hands, some of which weren''t even clean... Almost all of them, at least acknowledged my flying skills, though some people were very creative about it... ""In our next match, we have decided to dedicated all our bludgers to you"" (Fred and George) Don''t know how much of the race they saw, but when saying this to me, but they seemed, by far, the most serious than I''d ever seen them. Though they still had the same trademark mischievous glints in their eyes. Anyway, I was more concerned about what happened in the forest today. What if that parasite somehow managed to track us down? After all, he''s is... well, Lord Voldemort. I should research ways of tracking someone, in case there are some preventive measure that I could take to stop it. I can already eliminate some simple methods. He couldn''t have tracked us by sight, since as soon as I had seen him, I had casted my own disillusionment as well, which was powered by trigger, so he at least shouldn''t know our identity. And there''s no chance that he could have tracked us by smell, he simplycks the necessary organ to do that... **** " , , . , - - - . . . , . . , . , . , , , . , . . ..." *** I closed the ancient book that I was reading, and checked the time. I didn''t need to read more. I''ve already read it. ''Anyways, it''s showtime.'' I thought seriously. I stood up to leave, though I flinched immediately as a stinging hex came my way andnded between my legs. "Where are you going?" asked Dora, who was practicing some advanced spells. I sighed, I was trying to act badass, but she had to ruin it! Though I can still aft mysterious... I gave her my best Morgan Freeman smile, "I''m going, to get myself a new pet." *** "Any moment now..." I muttered, as I waited for my target to appear. It''s March now, by the way, and there are about 10 weeks before the exams start. And I''ve been waiting for this day ever since I read that book about magical bonds. I was currently sittingfortably on a big armchair. A big ck dog was lying silently by my side, it''s eyes closed and mouth dripping with drool. I was currently in Hagrid''s hut and the dogying stunned on the floor was, of course Sirius ck. kidding, it Fang. Just, I heard Hargriding back. I disillusioned myself and moved to a smaller seat. A few secondster, Hagrid''s came in, drunk and singing some some old song while giggling. And clutched between his two hands, was the pet I came here for. I had decided that I was gonna try and make a familiar bond with a dragon. If the bond is made, I wouldn''t need to fear it, since the master and creature can somewhatmunicate and the creature bes loyal to the master. If not, then no thankyou, I''m not keeping a real dragon with me after it grows enough to be even slightly dangerous without a bond. Then I''d try searching for the already old fashioned Phoenix or Thunderbird. Though, there was this one guy who went above and beyond. The guy keeps a Lethifold as his personal scarf. Anyways, they were all fictional, I''m gonna try the real thing. I just waited patiently as Hagrid sang a luby which would even wake up a dead man sleeping. After doing some more nonsensical actions, the giant finally fell asleep, if the abnormally loud snores were any indicator. After that, I brazenly walked up, took the egg, and covered it with a cloth on which I casted a disillusionment charm. "Stupefy, stupefy, stupefy, stupefy, stupefy." You know, for good measure. Sleep peacefully. Then I reced the egg with a transfigured one. It''s so close to the real thing that it took a long time and my cheating methods to make it. About 15 minutes. Whistling a jolly tune, I shot a Renervate on Fang and Hagrid as I kicked the door closed behind me with the egg in my hands. **** A.N.: Tell me your opinion about this. All in favour? !!! Anyway, I just found out that .. ''italic'' text doesn''t work for those who are tranting the English into their ownnguage. So, I''ll try to write the next chapter in a way that those who couldn''t read that part magical bond theory part would also be able to understand. Chapter 59: Chapter 59: "Finally, I at least got the egg." I muttered as I came out of Hagrid''s hut. If it is not clear yet, tonight, is the night that Hagrid got the dragon egg in the gambling. Yeah, he just came back after ying poker with Lord Voldemort. I think, Barty Crouch Jr. would be jealous. I had decided that tonight was the best time to steal the egg. I reckoned it would be for the best if I stole it before Hagrid could get attached to it, lestin to Dumbledore if it got stolen. Tonight? The guy was drunk. He couldn''t have been 100% sure whether the egg was real or not. So, when he eventually discovers that the egg was, in fact, not real, but an extremely realistic fake, he can only praise it''s creator for his extremely, blindingly, astonishingly, brilliant skills. And, he''d think that he got cheated by the guy who yed poker with him. And if I wanted a magical pet, I really didn''t have much of a choice than to wait for this day. I didn''t have enough Protagonist Halo to identally or incidentally bond with a Phoenix or Thunderbird. Either of them wasn''t a bad choice, both of them being category creatures with extremely high attribute magic. ording to the book, the wizard bonded to either of them would have a very high affinity with fire and lightning magic respectively. Not to mention the increase in magical power thates with it. But, I don''t care much about them. Because....well, Dragons! category!!! The benefits of bonding with dragons are...well, unknown. I''m pioneering here! I was like, let''s steal first and see what happens. I have something nned, but if it doesn''t work, I''m going bird hunting the next holidays. -- I started speed-walking back to the castle. But my eagerness got the better of me and I took my broom out my pocket. I flew carefully back to the room of requirements. It opened up to show Dora curled up on one of the couches, sleeping. "...." This was another development that had urred here. Just recently, Dora isn''t bothering to go back to her dorm anymore. In the first ce, the reason she used to go back to sleep in her dorm was that, one of her roommates reported to Sprout about her spending the bight out a few years ago, when she had started sleeping in the RoR. So, after that, she had to be really careful abouting and going. But, she recently found out that, the same roommate has actually been sleeping somewhere out of dorms with god knows which guy. Really, some girls are real b*tches. Dora had ranted for quite a while about the unfairness of it all. But, in the end, she just let it go and simply pulled a few very, very nasty pranks on that hypocritical roommate, which...I might or might not have suggested. And now, let''s just say that, the girl won''t going out at night from now on. Since nobody would be willing to spend their night with her anymore, at least not in Hogwarts. No mercy to Dora''s enemies!! Anyways, even though I''m happy with this development, that doesn''t help me in my current situation. After all, I have a dragon to hatch. ''Well, I''ll make do with it somehow''. First of all, I lifted her up gently from the couch and ced her on a canopy bed and covered her with a nket. Then I drew the curtains shut and casted a silencing ward around the canopy. Then I asked the room of requirements to create small separate room with a firece. . Rumbling sounds echoed as the room shifted to make the room the the firece, and the silencing ward did it''s job. But I still didn''t start up the fire yet. I had to test something else first. ording to my research, Dragons use their magic fire on their eggs to hatch them. So, most of the books have written that dragon eggs need fire to hatch and they rmended to use the fire produced from burning magical tree wood, or a powerful enough magic fire continuously produced from a wand by a wizard. There''s little chance of it hatching from fire produced from normal tree woods. So, there amon concept between these method methods. . fire, fire produced by tree, and fire produced by wizard. So, why not try giving it some magic along with the fire? After all, there''s a high possibility that the fire is just a secondaryponent, and the mainponent that the egg needs, is itself, and the dragon just don''t have any other way to provide it other than breathing magical fire on the egg. But, before that. First of all. There''s something I''ve always wanted to try. My expression became very solemn. I made small cut in palm. Blood immediately started flowing out. I slowly brought it up on egg and dripped the drops on it. *Drip* *Drip* *Drip* Then I waited. Nothing happened... The blood dripped on the smooth surface and slid right down to the ground. "...." A drop of sweet appeared on the back of my head. I tried rubbing bloody hand thoroughly on the egg, but s, it was not meant be. This ain''t the Eastern Fantasy, but the Western fantasy. Here your can''t raise your cultivation by absorbing magical power from the surroundings, and you can''t hatch an egg by simply dripping a few drops of blood. Though we still have young masters... *cough* *Draco* *cough* "This young master is from Malfoy Family. You lowly mudblood! You dare disrespect this young master! You''re courting death! This young master will tell the Patriarch." Shaking my head clear of such thoughts, and concentrated intensely to clear my of all intents to activate the . Then, I willed the familiar clicking sensation that only I can feel. Soon, familiarfortable energy started to spread throughout my body. Most of it started flow into the cut in my palm, and though it wasn''t painful, I still had an ufortable urge to scratch my palm as the pure magic passively started to healed my wound. I picked up the dragon egg, and slowly started led the energy to ooze out of my palms. Rainbow light began flickering in the darkness of the small room I hadmissioned in the Room of requirements. And i observed that, slowly and gradually the magic was definitely getting absorbed into egg. A mile wide grin started to split my face. "Hehehe." That night, Dora kept hearing a creepyughter of a mad scientist in her dreams... ***** A.N.: !!! Chapter 60: Chapter 60: That night, I kept supplying the egg the with a steady stream of pure magic. It was quite big, the size dragon eggs range from around 12 to 18 inches. In the beginning, the absorption was very miniscule. I was a bit disappointed by the amount. It was so low that would hardly make a difference. But, as I kept up supplying small in small amounts for about an hour or so, the absorption wavered a bit. Then, the absorption speed suddenly increased noticably. The creature had either gained a bit of consciousness, or it''s body development had elerated. Either way, my method was definitely working! This is a new discovery! This deserves another round evilugher. Though it''s no wonder that no one knows. How else can try hatching the dragon egg other than giving it heat? They can''t even consciously use pure magic yet. The magic that wizards produce are specifically attributed. The best attribute is already fire, the attributes would either harm it, or egg won''t absorb magic from it as efficiently as it does from the fire. So, up to now, the dragons in this world have have been hatching only from absorbing a single attributed magic. And they are type. So, I wonder which category would a dragon hatched by absorbing , which contains magic of all attributes, would be like? category? Now you tell me, does this not deserve the mad scientistugh? Before long, it was already nearing 5 in the morning. I stopped using the magic and decided to get some sleep. I''m feeling quite drained right now and today, there''s is actually a special event. Quidditch. / So, my bad habit of getting insufficient sleep on the exam night is still there. Yeah, on exam night, me and my friends used hang out till almost morning, and we''d be like, ''Bro, I can''t be believe we''ve got an exam just 3 hours from now.'' Then another would say, ''Chill dude, no one''s studying anyway. Let''s y another round.'' "...." Right now, I was having a simr feeling. And I''ve already guaranteed our victory to Andrea in hopes of escaping from Quidditch training. She''s like a ve driver. It''s not that the training is too long, rather it''s too . Everyone being the nerd they are, they need time for studies after all. So, that mad woman has designed training schedule for everyone that''s so intense, that you can only call her a devil. Don''t judge that girl from her deceptively friendly appearance. I lit up the firece with magical wood and left the egg on it. As I moved to exit the small room. Dora still must be sleeping on the bed. ''Should I join her?''-> It''s not been long since she started sleeping here, but simr to the room I have created, she also usually creates a separate room for sleeping. So, tonight is a rare event. ''Well, I worked hard tonight so I deserve a reward.'' No convincing enough. Then, I''d use the one I used to use in my previous life before exams: ''I need to recharge well, so that I can properly cheat tomorrow.'' Making up nonsensical excuses, I pulled the door of the small room open with my heart beating a bit faster. But, I found out that, Dora was already awake. () () (-----___-----) ***** The next morning~ "Mate, you look awful." It was breakfast time. And woke up feeling that I''d give anything up just to have a bit more sleep. But being an adult, I already knew that if you pay for carelessness, then just own it like a man. I looked at Anthony Goldstein between mouthfuls of my breakfast with bloodshot eyes. "I''d fine before when the match starts." "You don''t have to be nervous. We''ve all seen you in the trials." Said Sue Li. Terry Boots raised his hand in grief. "I haven''t seen it!" Padma, who had just arrived, gave him an annoyed look, "And who''s fault is that?" Then she turned to me, "In my opinion, you shouldn''t y. My sister told me this morning that she heard that the Slytherins were plotting something for you." I snorted, "Oh, so kind of them. I love surprise surprise parties!" "Chris, mate you should take it seriously. They''ve already been using so many means to intimidate you for weeks." Said Anthony. I gave a taken-aback look around the table, "Oh, have they? Do they normally act differently?" "..." "..." "....." "....." Infact, there actually many attempts to even corner me, but really, I didn''t even pay much attention. They can''t catch me unless I want them to. ***** "HOWDYYYYY HOGWARTS!!!" "Today''s another big match that we''ve been all anticipating for a while. It''s between the two leading teams of the House Cup, RAVENCLAW V/S SLYTHERIN!!!" *CHEERS* *CHEERS* *CHEERS* I was in the locker room. And Andrea was going through the final instructions for the team. Andrea then turned to me. "And finally Chris," Everyone in the locker room also looked at me. "Be careful, you''ll be their target. Just go with the n. I''d be worried about you if you hadn''t already shown enough in practice." I just smiled and nodded. Andrea''s serious expression broke down and she messed with my hair. Everyone also calmed down their anxiety and some patted or pped my shoulders "You show ''em lil'' guy!" "Yeah, we''re counting on you!" As we entered the pitch, I was that the whole Slytherin team kept throwing me nasty nces. Then I heard Lee Jordon''smentary, "And both the teams have finally arrived at the pitch, the Ravenw team has a new seeker, Christopher Maxwell, whose trial had recently caused quite amotion. Though I bet he can''t beat our Harry Potter-" "JORDAN!" "Alright, professor. So, Madam Hooch is soon going to announce the start of the match." ** "And, that''s the signal, Captain Nicholls immediately snatches the Quaffle, Marcus Flint go for straight for a tackle- but blocked by Rusty Watkins, the Ravenw beater." "Marcus Flint should try changing his tactics, someone should tell him that this game is not about always trying to hit people." I noticed that professor McGonagall didn''t stop him this time. Poor Slytherins... "And, Andrea Nicholls still in possession - dodges past Adrian Pucey - and three Slytherin yers blocking the road ahead - E Harper and Pierce Spencer flowing past by Andrea - and her hands are empty! Which one, of the other two, has the quaffle?! We once again witness the wit of Ravens - and Harper and both in a shooting position - And Flint moves to block one of them, E - E doesn''t have the quaffle! Keeper Blechley moves to block Spencer - Spencer takes position, and straightens,up, to reveal that he also doesn''t have the quaffle in his hands!! And Andrea! OH! RAVENCLAW SCORES!!! It was with Andrea all along! it''s very difficult to hide the quaffle in the robes, between belly and broom handle, and that why her both hands were free..." "Amazing use of tripple , shown by the Raven! And that''s why the Ravenw team is an annoying opponent. These nerds have seemingly infinite number of tactics prepared for every match!" "Jordon," "Ahem...Now, Slytherin in possession....." I nodded in heard that we had scored. I was currently trying to find the snitch through honest means. I mean, I really wanna enjoy some before I get serious... Currently, their beaters are focused solely on me. And I''m dodging all of their bludgers only by a hairs breadth on purpose. It looks like it had almost hit me and I got lucky. This way, Andrea can score easily. But I was already feeling a bit impatient now. ''Am I really going to cheat in the end?'' Just then, I saw Terence Higgs, the Slytherin seeker suddenly shooting off in a burst of speed- ***** A.N: Am tired. I need power...stones Chapter 61: Chapter 61: The seekers usually don''t fly too far from each other. It is so that, in case the other seeker spotted the snitch faster than you, you can still catch up and steal the kill. Otherwise, if they''re too far apart, it would only be apetition of who''s the closest to the snitch when it''s spotted. So, when Terence Higgs flew off in a certain direction with full speed, I just thought to screw fairness and used the . I had already kept it activated on a low burn, to keep it essible, and since I didn''t want the pure magic to mature my body, I kept transferring the pure magic into the broom, which unsurprisingly, boosted the speed even more. I shot after him with a ''''. The distance between us shortened quickly. Just then he turn head to look at me with a vicious grin on his face. I had my suspicions, but I''m still disappointed that the bastard hasn''t actually spotted the snitch. It would have been much easier if he had. He blocked my path forward. And I just knew that this was a good time for them to hit me with a bludger. Infact, I could already hear iting. ''Bastard, who are you even trying to y dirty tricks with?'' ''You think only you can y dirty? Today, I''ll show you how to y real dirty!'' My grin at that moment should''ve been even more sinister than that Slytherin. My speed was already much faster than Higgs. But, at this moment I sped up even more! Then, I dipped down just a little bit and did a 180 degree roll. I flew past from right underneath the dumbfounded Slytherin. We were so close that our brooms could have touched. And then, "Special move! ...!!!" (Rest in Pieces) With that, with one leg and two hands gripping my broom tightly, I mercilessly kicked the Slytherin''s broom handle with a !!! Right on the area where his crotch was resting. "!!" ** ** "AAAAARRRRRRGGGGHH!!!" A piercing scream, produced out of pure agony, echoed throughout the pitch. U...Rest in Pieces indeed. Let me make this clear: the previous actions were taken strictly in self defense. Under no circumstances, did I do this for enjoyment. I did feel any wonderful sense of aplishment when I felt the satisfying ** of something being crushed right underneath my foot. I had kicked so hard that I plunged downwards with quite a speed due the negative impact. I quickly righted my posture and started looking for the snitch again. But Madam Hooch blew the whistle, halting the match. "Foul!" She gave the Slytherin team a penalty. After giving me a disapproving re, she left to check up the condition of Terence. At the same time, the whole Ravenw team zoomed towards me- Andrea was the first to reach me. "CHRIS! MY HERO!" She did a brilliant stoppy, aligning her broom right mine. I was pulled directly into her bosom as she messed my hair roughly. "That was awesome! You don''t know much I wanted to see that happen! They''ve always been targeting me. Now, you are finally avenging me!" The team mates also arrived and pped by back. "Good job, kid!" (Spencer) "You were spectacr!" (E) "Yeah! Don''t mind the penalty. We''re already in the lead." "Yeah, you just keep sending them to the hospital wing!" "Agreed!" x5 "...." I was speechless at their antics. ''Ah...how much did they suffer before this?'' After that, Terence Higgs couldn''t continue after taking critical damage to his precious bits, family jewels, eggs, nuts, balls, sacks, bollocks...anything missing?-> Anyway, there''s no permanent damage...if anyone actually cares. While they were calling their substitute yer, the Slytherins from the stands all hooted and catcalled at me madly. Looking at the familiar outraged expressions on their faces, somehow, I had feeling like I am returning to my roots... Would I achieve the Nirvana next? **** REPLAY Lee Jordan''smentary, "Currently, the score is 80-30, with Ravenw and the lead. It seems that the Slytherin beaters are focused more eliminating the Ravenw seeker Christopher Maxwell. Maxwell is dodging the bludgers like while smiling... And the Slytherin team seems to have taken Maxwell as their biggest threat-" "Woah! The Slytherin''s seeker Terence Higgs seems to spotted the snitch. He''s hounding after it fast - Aaand Maxwell has shot off straight for Terence - Merlin! Look at that speed! He''s already almost caught up to Higgs - And Higgs slowing down, Oh! It was a feint! Higgs is clearly trying to Maxwell. And THE BLUDGER HEADING STRAIGHT FOR MAXWELL!! - AND MAXWELL DOES A - !!! SWEET MORGANA! HE DODGED!!! and.....OOOOOOOOH!!! MERLIN''S BALLS!!! That must have hurt like a-" "JORDAN! LANGUAGE!!" (McGonagall) "Yes, Professor.... So, what I meant is, it seems that Higgs would always remember Maxwell every time he sits on a broomstick~" "And thus, the Slytherin finally gets a taste of what they''ve been dishing out to others. A job well done, Maxwell." Professor McGonagall didn''t stop Lee this time either. Slytherins are truly pitiful... **** : to Fly with the intent to collide. : Hanging upside down from a broom, gripping tightly with hands and feet to avoid a bludger. **** Lee Jordon continues: "So the Slytherins get a free shot, and the match is paused until the their substitute seeker arrives." "Ravens are all flocking to Maxwell - And! the beautiful Captain Andrea, is giving Maxwell a rather... rewarding hug. Alright, I''m envious." *** While I was still remembering the blissful feeling of the of the hug, I suddenly felt a and premonition. ''Oh shite.'' I slowly turned my head to look at the Hufflepuff stands. "..." As I thought, Dora was giving me a cold re. *Gulp* I had my work cut out after this match. After that, for some reason, I no longer felt like ying around anymore. And thus, before the match started, I took the opportunity to concentrate and - activate ''Super Trigger Blue''. The reason it''s difficult to spot the snitch because it usually flys fast, like, wicked fast. So, when I activated my Super Trigger Blue, which is mostly oriented on speed, "I - Can - See!!!" One of the many lines I''ve always wanted to use. I think I gotta speed up the development of anime industry of this world. So, as soon the match restarted, I ignored all the Slytherins who were moving like their soul goal was to beat the everliving hell out of me, and I flew to my right side. Fast. They didn''t any opportunity to evene close to me as I left them behind, to chase after the snitch. "This is amazing!!!" I could follow almost every movement of the snitch as I chased after it. Suddenly, the snitch dipped towards the audience stands. And to dived after it. My hand move lightning fast, and my fingers closed tightly around it. "Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!" ?? The audience shrieked and pulled up, blowing their hats off, with snitch held high in my hands. ***** A.N.: POWERSTONES Chapter 62: Chapter 62: "AND HE HAS DONE IT! CHRISTOPHER MAXWELL, HAS CAUGHT THE SNITCH! Sweet Merlin! What a catch that was! Did you all see how fast he was going when it he caught it?! The wind pressure was enough to blow up many skirts!!! I meant HATS, professor - It blew up many hats...And so, the score is score is 230 to 40. The Ravenw, has won the match, with a 190 point lead!" *CHEERS* *CHEERS* As soon as Inded, my team surrounded me immediately. Captain was the first one to hug me, and then I was lifted into the air, to be bounced up and down, and the crowd cheered as I raised the snitch up in the air. "Maxwell!" "Maxwell!" "Maxwell!" "Maxwell" I remembered the ''Weasley is our King'' thingy from themon, and sincere hoped that nothing cringy like that be ever be made for me. (Maxwell ys like a rebel, He can catch the snitch as well. Though you better not yell, Because he can kick your testicles to hell!) *shudder* Noonononononono. Not happening. I came back to reality, and noticed that the crowd was still cheering. If the Slytherin loose, the other two houses would also cheer. Earlier as well, when, I kicked some balls, their were more people cheering, than jeering. The reason is fairly obvious. The Slytherins already hate me this much just from hurting a single yer in a single match. But the Slytherins have been doing it for all this while. Really though, I don''t me the Slytherins. The Quidditch on the international level is even more violent. I just don''t like people messing with me and mine. And my retaliation just now, though painful, can be healed quite easily with magical means. Though I would still wear a supporter(groin gaurd) down there from the next match. Prevention is better than...that kind of pain. It reminds of a this Ultimate Jutsu I saw in my previous life, something like...."Thousand Years of Death." *** "Hey Chris, where are you going? We have a party in themon room!" As I was exiting the locker room after changing my clothes, Andrea tried to stopped me. "Ah... I''m going to see my girlfriend." I said casually as I kept walking. "What?! You have a girlfriend?!" "Wait! No way you''re leaving after dropping the bomb like that!" The Captain jumped me from behind clung to me like a ko. Her breats were squishing my head. I still walked forward while stumbling and reached the entrance to support myself on the doorframe. "What the hell?! Andrea! You''re way bigger. I''ll really fall-" My words suddenly got stuck in my throat. Because- Dora was standing just outside the Changing rooms. Dora gave me onest look and she left directly. ''Damn! Like, seriously?! Does the god want to mess with me? Is this really happening to me?!'' ''No! I refuse to let this any more cliche that it already is! I forgot pretending to be weak and lifted the captain to put her aside. Then, I ran after Dora. She hadn''t even walked ten steps, when I too jumped her, with my hands slung around her heck while my legs tightly wrapped around her waist to support my weight. "What the f-" Dora struggled to get away from me. But I was having none of it. By the state of her anger, it seems like her devious mind was, like always, jumping to the wrong conclusions. It is better exin everything clearly to her first. I brought my mouth close to ear. "Hey, what are you thinking in that dramatic mind of yours? She suddenly jumped on me like I did on you! I couldn''t keep lift her, so I told her that she''s is bigger and heavier than me and asked her to get off or I''ll fall." "....." "Now tell me, why the hell are you angry?" I asked as I looked her face from one side while I was being piggy backed. "...." She didn''t say anything and turned her head the away in embarassment. I saw that her ears had turned red. Her hair color was also changing didn''t help her hide her embarrassment. ''Cute.'' I could already somewhat guess what she had must have thought. When I came out carrying that captain, myst words were- ''You''re way bigger.'' and ''I''d fall-'' And that ambiguous position... ''It''s good that I clearly exined it.'' ai sighed I relief. I mean, I''ve always hated it in those ros when the MC never clearly exins the situation, or worse, doesn''t even realize that their''s a misunderstanding. Then the issue is uselessly dragged too long. I mean dude, she clearly left angrily misunderstanding something, so why the hell are you pathetically standing with one hand outstretched? Dora was still walking. "Are you really not getting off?" I hugged her tighter. "Nope. I''m tired. Please carry me." I said as I nuzzled my head into her hair. I had asked her to keep them a bit long and smooth one time. She''s always kept them that way since then. "Oh really? You seemed very energetic back then, when you were celebrating with your Captain, huh?" "So, are you ufortable seeing me hugging someone else?" "...N-No! O-Of course not. I was clearly just saying that you are just pretending to tired." "Then, is it alright to hug her?" "....You can, but then just don''t hug me." "Then, I won''t hug her." She didn''t reply, but that seemed to put her mind at ease. Seeing that the situation had somewhat stabilized, I thought I shouldn''t let her carry me anymore. So, I her gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Thanks for carrying me." Only then did I reluctantly got off her back. Her cheeks blushed but she still smirked, "That was only tolerated because of that well ced kick that you delivered to that bastard." "Oh, did he ever bully you?" I think I need to give him some more... Dora snorted. "Hah, who can even bully me now? No. He''s just...annoying. Always acting arrogant due to his family name while bullying the weak, you know? That kind. "Oh, believe me, I would know. I had somewhat understood his character already as soon I saw him looking at me with that twisted expression." No such thing happened. There are just some faces in this world that, you just have an unbearable urge to punch them. Though it still somewhat eases my mind that he''s that bad. It''s just no fun at all to punish those who don''t deserve it. Like, I would''ve at least apologized if he actually turned out to be a person who supported muggleborns and said it all happened in sportsmanship. Fat chance though. "Just tell me the name of the next guy you want me send to the hospital wing." At that Dora grinned. *** A.N.: I wrote a short chapter on purpose. Now, stone me to death. Though, there''s really one kind of stones you can throw... POWERSTONES!!!! Bring it!!! Chapter 63: Chapter 63: After spending about half an hour with Dora, I decided to check out this celebration party that the Ravenws would be having. I mean, it''s just not right for the MVP to note. And since I waste, I decided to bring some snacks and Butterbeer from the kitchen. The location of kitchens is not known by many people. Some Hufflepuffs might know, but in the whole Gryffindor, only Fred and Gorge knew. And that too with the Marauder''s Map. But the elves turned out to be overtly excited and gave me so much that I ended up having to levitate the whole thing. As soon as I opened the door, I heard a funky wizard music tune. Wizards can use Vinyl record yers since it is mostly mechanical and the rest can be done through magic. I saw that everyone was having fun. Some were dancing, some were sitting in groups. Many were ying various games mostly rted to gambling. As I was looking around, "Hey! Maxwell is here!" "Chris!" "Our seeker is here!" Looking around at everyome, I asked in a voice audible for everyone. "Guys, I''m not toote, am I?" And I levitated therge tray of snacks and butter beer into themon room. *Gasp* *CHEER* Instantly, thunderous cheers burst out, and soon, both me and the snacks were attacked by the crowd. *** That night, after I got rid everyone, I went to the Room of Requirements. Dora was already here. My hair were disheveled and my clothes were messy due to the party. As Dora took in my appearance, she turned back to the book she was reading. I know her feeling. It''s somewhat simr to how Harry and Ron were feeling when Hermione came to them after enjoying the Yule ball. I went to sit next to her. And gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Hey~" "What?" She rubbed her cheeks. It didn''t work? Then I''ll bring out big guns. "Are you doing magic on me?" "No." "Then, why can''t I take my eyes off you?" This time, Doraughed, "You''re at it again?" Though I got the results. She''s stopped ignoring me. Since she doesn''t have inte, I had started to use some of the cheesy lines that to remembered in the previous life. "Yeah. I have one more." "OK, the shoot." Her attention was now on me. I kissed her cheek again. "I was talking about kisses. I had one more." Seeing her pretend to be annoyed, I said again, "Alright, here''s another one. You know about hide n seek?" "Um..Yeah?" "I''d never y that with you." "Why? Because I''m too good at it? "No. Because someone like you is impossible to find." "....Bloody hell! pfft!" Sheughed again after taking second as she pped my shoulders. Seeing her happy, I decided to go all out. "You know what you look the most beautiful in?" "Haah, in what?" "In my arms." I said, spreading my arms. I don''t know why she finds this funny, but Dora is now rolling around whileughing. "Hey, Dora!" Jazz music began ying in the room of requirements. "I didn''t have much fun back there. Let''s party together." I said as I took her in my arms. Doraughed as I lifted her and started swinging her around on music. That night, we danced and yed around like two silly drunkards. *** Chris''s DOD. (Dragon Observation Diary) Day: 2 Wow, I feel like a freakin'' scientist! Getting Frankenstein vibes... Anyway, as soon as I started to release Pure magic from my hands while holding the egg, it started to be sucked in much faster than yesterday. The baby must have grown. Wow, this is way too fast! It must taken weeks for it to hatch at Hagrid''s hut. Though it seems a lot slower if we consider the fact that, if I used that much pure magic at once on my own body, I don''t even know by how many years of growth I''d skip. Dragon''s whole body is a treasure trove. It''s every body part contains a lot of magical properties. I don''t even know what kind of crazy effect it would have on their body when it grows up absorbing pure magic instead of simple fire magic. No other noticeable change today. *** Day: 3 It''s way too awesome!!! I can feel magic running throughout the whole surface of the egg. I don''t know what kind of monstrousity would be born, but I''m excited. Alright, still pumping. Woah! I''m out magic. But! I clearly felt something reacting to my magic! There''s a bit of tingling in my whole body. *** Day: 4 It moved! It definitely moved! This is freaking nuts! There''s gonna be a dragon here soon. Though no progress with the connection yet. **** A.N.: The dragon is taken hostage. Surrender the power stones. Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Chris''s D.O.D. -Day:5 Damn, I forgot one thing. How would any connection form with my lumency shields as strong as Vibranium? Magical bonds not only connects the magic, but also the minds of the master and familiar. No wonder I was feeling that tingling feeling. I think my magic is already bonding, or more like taking over the magic of the small creature. But the problem was that our minds were unable to connect. Alright, my shields are down...and now, I can''t seem to be able to resist the urge to break into Dora''s room anymore. Oh, so that''s where the control wasing from. Testing... Wow! Now I can feel it! I can definitely feel it! As soon as I started pumping magic, the tingling had started again. But this time, I can finally feel it in my head too! Wait! There''s movement inside the egg! *zzzing* YES! YES! YES! IT''S ON! I CAN FEEL IT! The connection, is established. Huh? Something strange is happening! My magic...is moving on its own. The veins all over my body are bulging, my heart-beat has quickened! Gosh! My heading is pounding worse than any hangover possible. Then, I felt by blood boiling. Arrgh! Jarvis! Activate emergency protocol! Damn, I''m wasting time to joke. I really need my lumency shields back... My blood vessels are bursting while pure magic is trying it''s best to repair the damage. *Crack* *Crackle* Crackling sounds areing from my bones, I felt like they were beingpressed! But then, I realized that.... It was just the beginning. *Vrooom* A-A magical shockwave...burst out from me. Then, AAAAAAAAAAH! #*% ! #*$&! $#@&*# - $#*@&#$! Bl**Dy Hell! . . . . . . I screamed and screamed for I don''t know how long. Second? Minutes? hours? I don''t know. I just knew one thing... Ahh...If this isn''t even the Cruciatus curse, then...the first thing Imma do is increasing my pain tolerance, then Imma build me enough number of counter measures, that I can avoid that spell forever. It''s not like I can''t take it. Everyone can take injections...then why do many people avoid taking it? And, I''m the kind of guy who can make a nice and long cut on my hand with a knife without even flinching. But....This hell I just went through? I would avoid this kind of pain whenever I can. Sigh... it''s a good thing I''m not a Chinese protagonist. Otherwise, for all I know, by now, I would have been ''tempering'' myself by intentionally getting Cruciatus casted on me. I mean, someone tell those guys, that there should be a to limit to masochism. Anyway, I shouldn''t judge people''s fetishes, what do I care? Anyway, what do I do now? I don''t think I''ve healed enough to even move... *Thrum* As Iid there, magically depleted, with the egg in my hands, I suddenly felt a thrumming in the connection I had with the dragon. And, though there were no thoughts, I could faintly discern the...emotions. There was a feeling of.... concern?....anxiousness? Coming from the other side. *Whoosh* Woah! I feel magic powering out the egg! And... it is magic, much denser than mine! Ha! Haha! Hahahah-ouch,ouch...hah..damnit...I''m...just..gonna...Zzzzzz.....Zzzzzz... **** (If anyone is wondering, he''s writing in the diary through a self writing Quill. Just say whatever you want, and it would write it down. Coming soon...each sold separately.) **** Morning, Day 7, MC POV: *Knock,Knock* "Chris!..Chris! Wake up! You''ll bete..." *Knock, Knock, knock* I woke up feeling my head throbbing like my viens would burst "Damn...I''m not getting drunk ever again.." "Hey Dora, I''m awake. I''m not feeling well today, so I think I''ll skip the first ss today." A concerned voice immediately came front the other side."Huh, what happened? Open the door, let me see." I looked around the room... Dried blood spread over the floor? Check. My clothes a bloody mess? Check. A dragon egg glowing with magic? Perfect. "...." I sat up with difficulty and put the dragon aside. "Uh...I''m naked right now, do you want me to open it?" "What the- why are you naked?" "I sleep naked. You have a problem?" "...." "Well, I''m going. Would you at least go to madam Pomfrey, or do you want me to drag you there while you''re naked?" "....I''ll go ma''am, I''ll definitely go." "Alright, I''ll be checking on you after the first ss." "Yes, miss Nymphadora." "You cheeky little-" She turned the door knob on which I had locked with more that one locking charms. -And it opened smoothly without any resistance. "What the-" I was totally no expecting that. Like...really, really not. I definitely warded the room thoroughly! I tried activating the trigger. No lumency! F*ck My wand? Lying somewhere on the table. I tried running to the door in panic but- Ouch...Damn I can''t move. It. is. checkmate. The door opened and a few stinging hexes came flying in. One hit me as I protected the dragon egg. My body''s condition was not good already a stinging hex on top of it really brang back some pain. "Ouch!" "Ha! Gotcha! That''ll teach you not provoke a sleeping dragon." "See ya!" "....." The door started closing. The hell? She didn''t even look inside?! Like, not even a peek? "Sigh..." But...the door stopped closing halfway. "Chris?" "Yeah?" "W-Why the hell do you have blood inside your room?" The door swung open as I hid the dragon egg behind me. *** A.N.: Should she know about the egg, so that they watch it hatch together, or not? Yes-> No-> Also, I''ll need some, Ahem, motivation. Chapter 65: Chapter 65: A.N.: So, the ''Yes'' team wins. But, the ''No'' team doesn''t need to be disappointed because, as a constion, I''ll take into consideration the reasons which they pointed out for saying no in my writing as much as possible. *** -swing- The door burst open, and Dora came hurrying in. "Chris!? Oh Merlin''s Poop! What happened to you Chris!?" She came running to me and began checking my injuries. She hasn''t even spared a single nce to the egg yet. She must care about me a lot since she doesn''t even a pay attention to a 15 inches long, glowing, and hot protrusion that I can''t hide properly despite my beside best attempts. My lumency shields were ready by now. I activated the trigger, but- I didn''t hide the egg. Instead, I pumped pure magic into my body parts to force them to move. No. I''m not gonna hide even this from her. There can be many reasons for me doing so, like her lumency shields being strong enough, or... what if she finds outter, or it''s difficult to keep this hidden, etcetera-etcetera... But, right now, there''s only one reason. Looking at this girl, who''s so worried about me that she ignores everything and focuses only on me, I had only this thought in my mind: ''I want to give her the acknowledge she deserves, for showing so much concern for me.'' There are a few people who care for my well-being in this world, But...she''s special. She isn''t like Harry. Whom I saved from a life full of abuse, bullying, misery and starvation and helped him achieve the life and love hecked. She isn''t like Ted and Andromeda, whom I help turn into rich people while they were stuck in middle ss due to their ''muggle-born'' and ''disowned'' status. (She isn''t like the grandma, who doesn''t even exist...) All these people owe me something, and I owe them something in return. But...She''s different. She doesn''t owe me anything. She cares for me because I''m . I already know she never cared much about money. (Remus lupin was piss poor) She cherishes my gifts not because they were expensive, but because they were from . "Dora." I called out. So, I forced pure magic, in my body, activated the lumency, and despite all the pain, I moved normally to ease her mind. I climbed up to my feet and picked up the wand on the table. Then, I cleaned myself up of all the blood and sweat, followed by cleaning the blood on the floor with Scourgify-es Then, I tore off the shirt of my pyjamas to show her my upper body which was, by now in much better condition externally. There are no wounds visible. Though there''s bruising from internal injuries, and that''s why it''s he painful and difficult to move. But the baby dragon''s magic, though the quantity was quite small for now, had managed to heal at least the external injuries. I spread my hands apart. "First of all, it''s nothing serious at all." Dora was still unconvinced."Then, why the bloody hell, was there so much blood?!" "Well....I''ll be truthful with you. You see that egg?" I said, pointed out the elephant- no, dragon in the room. "Aaahh! Merlin! What is that thing?!" "...." Girl, seriously? Oh Dora, need you be so adorable? "Well, yeah. I was like that too, when I first saw it." "...Where in the world did you even find it? And, what does that have to do with the blood all over?" "Well,e sit. I''ll exin." I sighed. .... ... ... "So, you found it in the room of lost things, under stasis charms...And, that thing just bonded with you somehow yesterday..." Dora repeated summarized what I had just told her. I nodded. *Bump* "Idiot, why didn''t you tell me? What if you had just died yesterday while I was sleeping!" "...I admit my mistake, but...you can''t possibly expect a 12 year old to make choices that you yourself wouldn''t have made if you were in my ce." "...." Dora was speechless. But then- "You know...I hate it when you so easily bring up your age whenever you find it convenient, and then expect me to treat you like an adult all the other times." Hereback made speechless. Dayum! She''s learning. I can think of a few more responses but there''s no point in arguing more. She has her priorities straight today. "Well, cough, anyways, the connection is already established. It''s already my familiar. The creature inside is extremely friendly. I can feel it." Dora narrowed her eyes. Well, I''ll try a different approach. "Have you ever seen Dumbledore''s Phoenix?" "Twice." "Do you know the value of a phoenix?" "...." "It''s priceless. Now, look at that egg. It, is also priceless. It could be an ancient species that is already extict." "But...what if it''s dangerous?" "Pfft...Seriously? You scared of an unborn child that is already bonded to me? Then, let me show you some magic." I raised my hand towards the egg. Imunicated with the creature through our connection. And asked it to release magic like yesterday though in very little amount. It took a few tries, since I wasn''t talking in words, but emotions, but, The magic dormant in the egg startede out, and the egg started shining, illuminating the room with rainbow light. "Now Dora, try touching it." I didn''t wait for her, and took her hand and ced it on the egg. "Woah!" And exmation came out of her mouth as she came into direct contact with pure magic, her body changed back into it''s original form on it''s own. "It feels..." "Like me?" "....Yeah." "Because, it''s my familiar. Of course it would have a presence simr to mine." "By the way, Dora," "Hmm?" I looked her up and down. "You''re looking goooood." *Blush* **** So, after that, I convinced Dora. As far as I can see, the matter was solved quite easily. The whole thing didn''t even take ten minutes of my life. And of course, her resistance at first couldn''t be med. What would I do if she bonded with an unknown creature bonding with which causes her to be a bloody mess? I can''t just expect her to not care, can I? Infact, it would have been weirder if she was like, ''Oh, so your life was, and is still in potential danger? Then I''ll just trust you to keep yourself safe and not disturb you anymore. Have to good day.'' And of course, I couldn''t tell her that the creature was just a rare dragon species. Otherwise that would mean telling her that I have a method to hatch any dragon egg to be a monstrosity like that. With the exnation I just gave her, even if someone forcefully read her mind somehow, they''d just think at most, the dragon as a threat, not knowing that the real monstrosity is not the dragon, but the master itself. And I''d be an even bigger monstrosity, now that I have bonded with this little guy. I could feel it. Though right now, I was hurting, but I could feel the strength increase in my body right away. Since I had activated trigger, I even knew that my magic has be a bit denser. That probably means an increase in the quantity I can store, and the quality of it. Though I never admitted to it, Harry''s magic was actually a bit denserpared to mine. It means that his normal Expelliarmus would be more powerful than my own normal Expelliarmus. So, I was always a bit salty about it, even though with concentration, I can produce an Expelliarmus much, much powerful than what Harry would be able to cast. And that is without using trigger, just by my ability as to feel the magic and some use of intent through lumency. It means that, I would have be a very powerful wizard even if I hadn''t discovered the trigger. And there''s noparison if we add trigger to the equation. He''d need to be trained a for years before he even reaches my current without-trigger level since I''ve been training since years. Though that''s not my problem, let Dumbledore train him. That wise old man should have a reason for not teaching him anything despite leaving him to fight with a darklord that he himself couldn''t beat....right? I really don''t want to interrupt the ns of such a ''wise'' old man, who happens to have a pointy old stick called the . Even though I saved Harry from the torture that this ''wise'' wizard had left him to, the only reason he could have done it intentionally would have been to have Harry depend on him and idolized him, and have a good self sacrificing spirit. Harry still had all three qualities. So, I hadn''t changed anything that''d warrant me having the pointy end of the . **** Omake: -swing- The door swung open, and Dora burst in. At thest moment, the egg sensed my emotions to hide it''s existence and quickly turned invisible on instinct. At that time, Dora came in and saw me sitting alone with all the blood and mess. "Chris! What the hell happened?! Are you OK?" "Uh...I''m fine...see no serious injuries." "Then, how in Merlin''s name are your clothes all torn and bloody and...why are you looking so pale?" "I...ah...you see, I''m actually a werewolf and I had a transformation yesterday." ".....What..the hell as you talking about? There wasn''t even a full moon yesterday!" I looked away. "Well...I just wanted to see if you had a thing for werewolves.." *** (For those who don''t know. Omake is extra. It doesn''t have anything to do the actual story) A.N.: Well, I gave you a taste of both the choices. I was just flexing my writing skills. Now gimme all your precious stones Chapter 66: Chapter 66: After that, Dora went down to the kitchens to bring me a lot of food. And after that? I was forcefully taken to the infirmary (Idiot! What if there was a curse ced on the egg?!) So, I just humoured her while she yed the role of a caring housewife. She was even skipping her N.E.W.T.S sses for this, and I certainly wasn''tining about getting some more care. I just decided that I''ll be helping her smash the N.E.W.T.S in return. (Even a little bit of pure magic when fatigued from training and studying can do wonders. Not to mention I''ve studied quite a bit of NEWTS level and above material myself.) And also, I''ll make her strong enough that she''ll be able protect herself well. (I''ve been doing that already for the whole year.) After I was discharged from madam pomfrey, I had an excuse to skip the sses. So, my whole day was spent giving pure magic to the egg. My excitement was shooting through the roof. Tonight would be the time it hatches. My whole week has been spent waiting in anticipation for what kind of creature would be hatched. Just as the wizard acquires the a few of creature''s traits or abilities, the creature also acquires some traits of it''s master. First is, of course, the intelligence. Their intelligence is said to be the one characteristic that increases the most. Dragons are already a very powerful species. They''re so close to magic that almost every part of their body sustains its magical properties even after their deaths. Dragon heartstrings, dragon hide are some things that were repeated multiple times in the canon, showing the dragons immense significance in the wizarding world. So, the only thing the dragonsck to be the ruling species....is intelligence. And if that wasn''t enough, I already know that the dragon has gained something else from me as well....something unique (as far as I know) with terrifyingly potential: . My head hurts even more when I think that these are just two characteristics. There should be at least one more thing that the creature would gain from me. No matter how I think about it. But this seems awfully simr to the build up of those movies in which a mad scientist goes nuts and creates a monstrosity thatter goes on to be a threat to the world, with one thingmon in all of them: The mad scientist always dies at the hands of the monstrosity. xxD Anyway, I wasn''t afraid since we''d already bonded. So If it bes a monstrosity, I''d be one as well together with it. .... It is time. Right now, its almost midnight, the baby dragon is ready to hatch and I''ll have the creature hatch at 12 o''clock. Twelve a magically significant number, and midnight has ritualistic significance. Even though all this is true, but I would''ve still hatched it at midnight even if it had no magical significance if I had a choice. Dora scrutinized the egg lying in my arms. "I wonder what kind of creature it is." "Have a guess." I shrugged. "I think it would be a kind of dragon." "..." I tried not to show any surprise on my face. She nailed it. "Why do you think so?" I asked, trying to look nonchnt. "I know a bit about dragons. I....had a friend who had an interest- no, an unhealthy with dragons." Her bright expression dimmed quite a bit. Ah...go figure. Charley Weasley I would''ve guessed who it is even if I hadn''t identally read Dora''s mind that day. Sigh...I don''t want her to be sad because of a bastard who''s fate has been already sealed. So, I spoke, "Haha, I know that kind of people. They''ll go to any lengths to get what they''re obsessed about. Won''t even consider other people''s feelings if they didn''t have anything to gain from it." Dora looked at my expression, which was full of disgust. And her expression changed. "Has someone taken advantage to you?" Her voice had real anger in it. It looked like she was going to neuter whoever had the gall to take advantage of me. "...." ''Wasn''t that supposed to be my line?'' Well, at least now she''s much more lively. And not thinking about that bastard. I should keep going. "Yeah, you know, there''re always people like that." I kept my angry expression. "There was this guy who was too obsessed with money. He pretended to be my friend, but in the end, all he wanted was not my friendship, but my money." I looked at Dora, ''How''s it? Can you rte?'' I had to stop myself from smirking. Yeah, this should kill whatever lingering attachments she has with that dude. Just then, the rm I set rang. It was time. And thus, I asked my newly bonded familiar, who was quite restless to meet me, to break out of it''s shell. The lights in the room dimmed and a spotlight was created on a table ced in the centre of the room. I ced the egg of a cushion lying on the table. Anticipatory music began ying in the background. The egg started to move to and fro in it''s ce. *Crack* *Crack* Cracks began appearing along the smooth surface of the egg and Dora and I held our breaths as the Anticipatory music reached it''s climax. -pop Then, a small, cute w poked out of the egg, followed by another one. The ws wed at the surface of the egg, and soon, its small head came out. It had glistening ck scales, and two small horn stubs on its head. It looked around the world for the first time with curious amber coloured eyes that clearly held intelligence far more than a normal baby dragon. Then, it''s eyes settled on me and it let out a cute sound sound- "mew" And, I could somehow understand it''s meaning - "...." "It''s dada, little one." I quickly approached it and helped it remove the remaining shell. I took it in my hands, and slowly climbed up my arm and made itself at home on my shoulder. The small dragon a healthy body. It did not at all looked like the that Hagrid had hatched using insufficient magic. This dragon was.... The ck scales glimmered rainbow light, and when it spread it''s wings, Rainbow lines moved along on them, spread out like viens. Dora, who was quite wary of the unknown creature just a while ago, had her guard broken through with the first nce and had her heart captured with the second. "Aww SO CUTE!!!" She quickly approached me and began looking at the dragon up close. "Of course she is cute. Look who her master is." I said smugly. Dora also grinned as she looked me. We smiled at each other. *Hiss!* Both of us looked at my shoulder to see the dragon hissing and growling at Dora. It then spread it''s wings and wrapped them possessively around my head as she red at Dora. Oh... *cough* *cough* I cough to break the awkward moment. "So, what do I name it?" **** A.N.: Indeed. What I name it? Also, I''m in need of powerstones. Could you lend me some? I''ll totally return them when you guys write your own novel. Chapter 67: Chapter 67: AN.: I found some good names in thements, and it was very difficult to choose. So I just chose some with most rmendations. What name should I give her? I had been thinking of a few names, but I asked Dora first. She''s been living in this fantasy world since her birth. She should have picked up a few good names, right? Dora thought about the matter seriously for a moment and I waited. But then she just shrugged. "No idea." "...." Well, it''s better than her suggesting something outrageous out of spite *cough* *cough* Looks like I''ll have to do it myself. I just want her name to be something that she doesn''t feel embarrassed about. I looked at the baby dragon and tickled it with one finger, "Alright, little one. I''m going to name you. If you like it, then spread your wings to let me know." "Hmmm... let''s see. You''re Astrid seems like a good name. meaning ''very beautiful''. "Astrid?" It had a lukewarm reactions to this. Well, not something I can call a baby with. I can''t make a pet name out of it. ''Ast'' ''stri'' ''trid'' can''t be called pet name. A good one would be ''Tia'' from Tiamat. After a dragon Goddess. "Tiamat?" I asked hopefully. I turned it''s head away. Well, it go a bit along the lines with Nymphadora in the sense that the child would be embarrassed even though the name is good. Now I understand the difficulty of Dora''s parents. I looked at the baby dragon closely. It''s ck scales twinkled with rainbow light...just like the starts in the night sky. So, how about...Nyx! After the goddess of night. Short and meaningful. I like it! It seems I''m on fire tonight. One great name after another. Though I have a feeling that I''m somehow stealing these names from somewhere.... Anyway, who cares? In this world, no one can even sue me of giarism. So, "Nyx?" I called out with all the hope. "mew?" The dragon seemed to be hesitating. "It means the Goddess of night." I told her. Even though she won''t understand much. So, I took her to the window and showed her the night sky. *Sha!* The she let out a cute exmation as she looked into the beautiful night sky with her curious eyes. "Do you like it?" The night sky from Hogwarts looked really beautiful. There''s no pollution here. "Alright! It''s decided. You''re name is Nyx or Nyxie from now on." I said as I gently stroked it''s head with my finger. "Dora, do you know what would''ve happened if I had just given it to the dragon handlers as soon I found her in the room of lost things like you were criticized me of not doing?" "Well, don''t they give a sanctuary to live there and take care of them? But I guess her case would be a bit special." "Pfft!" I almostughed. "Looks like Ted never told you. You are truly daddy''s Princess." "Hey, no need to beat around the bush. By your reaction I can already guess that it''s not what it looks like. Just tell me how bad is it? "Alright, do you know what''s the wand core that most pureblood familis wizards use?" ".... It''s dragon heartstring, isn''t it?" "What''s the best battle robes made of?" "....." "And the best boots? Or the best wand holsters for that matter? Yes. It''s dragon hide." "Do you know, what the most famous dishes are make of? Dragon meat!" "These are just the famous things. But let me tell you. Those are not even the most expensive parts of a dragon''s body. But of course, those things are monopolized by the purebloods." "And...let me tell you, even though these ''sanctuaries'' are under the regtions of the ministry, but guess who funds them? Purebloods!" "And, don''t be under any false assumption that only that dragons who die naturally are used for this. Dragons have long lifespans. And let me assure you, the demand is overwhelmingly more than the supply." "The Truth is, those sanctuaries, where the famed dragon handlers work, are nothing but ughter houses, where the dragons are breed like lifestalk, and then-" I drew my thumb across my neck. Well it the truth. Though I don''t particrly care. But I just know that Dora actually would. Seeing the adorable creature nuzzling on my shoulder, then thinking about the ughtering, she''d realize just what kind of dream job her friend Charlie Weasley always wanted to get. In actual truth, dragons are the kind of creatures that can''t be tamed by the wizards. So, if one actually flies up to a random muggle or wizard settlement, the ministry is always responsible. So, it''s not just all ck, the sanctuaries. I just never miss any chance do I? --- The next morning, I woke up at 5:30 am. My new familiar, Nyxie, was curled up on my chest, purring cutely in her sleep. By the way, I tried feeding it chicken blood with brandy like Hagrid. But it didn''t eat much. Like every hour. That''s just Hagrid''s dragon trying to fulfil it''sck of magic energy through overeating. So, yesterday night, I charged a gold ingot with pure magic for her to absorb magic from it. "Alright, let''s start." I gentle shifted Nyxie from by chest to the bed and got up. It''s finally the time for checking out my upgrades! ***** A.N.: Any good ideas? Not asking for anything today. Though I won''t decline if you give it.... Chapter 68: Chapter 68: As I came into the room of requirements'' main room, the first thing I did was to lock Dora''s door with some obscure spells. And a warning spell. I''ll remove them as soon as Dora reaches within one metre and the warning spell goes off. Now, shall I start? -Ma-ma?... Mama! Mama!.... Mama! Right then, I heard my little familiar calling me through the bond! I could feel that it was very panicked. I ran back to the room while sighing. "How many times do I have to tell you? It''s ''pa-pa'' not ''ma-ma,'' Nyxie?" Nyxie was running around the bed. And she managed to set the bedsheets on fire. "Sigh, I''m too young for this." As soon as I came back into the room, she ran upto the edge of the bed and waited. As soon as I was with reach, she jumped off and spread her weak and underdeveloped wings. I didn''t want to find out if she can fly yet, so I quickly caught her in my embrace. Sigh... she does have intelligence. She didn''t jump earlier. Either instinctively or knowingly that she might get hurt. Instead she waited for me toe to her. She''s only a day old damnit. Looking at the cute dragon purring in my arms, I wonder if I would be able to raise her well, or just spoil her rotten. Then we''d have another Draco in Hogwarts. Fact, coincidence, Draco is the Latin word for dragon. She''d be like: "This young mistress is the only intelligent dragon in the world. This young mistress has been raised by a Puremagic wizard. You filthy dragonfirebreeds and chickenbloods deserve to be ughtered." "...." Nononnonono. Not happening. Alright, I have my work cut out for me now! Christopher Maxwell, the great Pure Magic wizard, is going to be reading muggle books on parenting for the considerable future. So, with Nyxie resting couch nearby, I started doing warm-up. My joints cracked like crazy as I did the stretches. I was quite banged up yesterday and it only fully healed now. "Wow...." After doing the stretches I finally realized just how much physique has changed after the bonding. First was, the power. Sadly I''m not in Xianxia fantasy so I can''t just gloss it over by saying something like, my strength has increased by 100 Jin. Because, no one here has would actually bloody understand how much power that really means. Second thing I''ve already noticed is flexibility. I feel more flexible in a sense that my bones, joints and ligaments have all be stronger and more flexible. I might be even be able to lick my elbow now! Too damn OP, right? Now speed? I''ll check when I go on my morning run. Reflexes, I''ll have some of Dora''s rapid fire round to check it. Well, these are just some passive physical changed that are the result of my body transformation. Since this is called a magical bond, the main improvementes in magical abilities. Usually, the abilities you''ve gained from your familiar can only be fully utilized when you relentlessly train in them. For example, if a person bonds with a Phoenix. Then first of all, the improvement of the body would depend on the strength of the bond. And the magical abilities? Well the most basic would be fire. And even to acquire that, you''d have to train like, a lot, if you don''t have a strong enough bond. And you can forget getting the rest of the abilities if even your body hasn''t gained much improvement from the bond. Just some fire resistance and increased magical powers would be all. Seeing Dumbledore, he showed some OP fire magic in the sixth part against the inferi, I would be sucked dry even casting a quarter of that. BUT, I don''t remember him gaining super strength that the Phoenixes have. That means his bond wasn''t that strong and his body didn''t go through much of a transformation to perform phoenix''s other magical abilities. I didn''t see him ''me'' ( teleportation through fire) without Fawkes, and I sure as hell don''t (wanna) believe he gained the Nirvana (rebirth from the ashes). Oooooh, that would be scary. Imagine Voldemort opening Dumbledore''s grave, the elder wand right within his reach...only for the old man to rise up suddenly! the Undertaker style! Now.... who''s more scary? Voldemort or Dumble-taker? Thankfully, he can''t do that....right? It''s not his fault that his connection wasn''t that strong. The guy was just too firm in his beliefs and Fawkes also has his own character before they bonded. And they since there''re already quite old when the bond formed, the strength can''t be that much. So, seeing as my body took....hours to restructure, and my bond is quite strong (And grow stronger since both of us are young), my gains shouldn''t be as shabby as Dumbledore, right? The best thing? If my theory is right, then I don''t need the relentless training part. That is just for people who can''t feel the magic and thus can''t tap directly into the bond''s powers. Let''s check this out. I closed my eyes and felt the bond connecting me and Nyxie. It wasn''t anything like a thread connecting the two of us, no. It was more like I could just sense her presence and her magic concentrated deep within my own magic. I dug even deeper....and sensed the power lying dormant within. I could sense it! But when I tried to pull, it wouldn''t budge! After trying a few more times, I had suddenly had an enlightenment. Why not try opening it the same way I open the trigger? So, first concentrate, On the count of three. One, Two, . . Three! *BOOOM* "Aaarrgh!" An involuntary groan came out of my mouth. The first thing I realized was that my senses magnified. A lot. My own screen sounded very loud so me. I could smell the leftover food lying here from yesterday. I felt a burning sensation in my eyes, and then my eyesight became even clearer. The best recorded vision in humans is 20/10 visionthe ability to see objects clearly from 20 feet when a normal human can only see them at 10 feet. But I could clearly see the titles of Dora''s books lying about 30 feet away from me. But these were not the reasons why I was groaning in pain. It was because of the transformations happening all over my body, even my teeth! First was the emergence of the shiny ck scales scales that suddenly grew out go my skin, then my body suddenly bulking up and in both muscles and bones. I fell to my knees in pain as I mmed my fist on the floor to endure the pain. I had to endure! There was something vital I had to do before I stop this transformation! I quickly had the room summon...a full length mirror! There''s no way I''m gonna stop without looking at my transformation. I''m a geek by heart. When I looked into the mirror, the first thing I saw were my eyes. My electric blue pupils were nowhere to be ''seen''. Instead, now they had turned to Amber coloured slits, just like Nyxie''s. I didn''t know how tall I was due to the fact that I was crouched on one knee. My shirt was torn and my whole torso had lean andpact muscles in perfect symmetry. But the most noticable things were, my hair, which had turned spikey ck, curving to the back of my head, like dragon horns. And small hexagonal ck scales appearing on parts of my body, like on side of eyes, on my chest, shoulders etc. My teeth had also grown a bit sharper. "Wow." What is awesomeness? THIS is awesomeness! With my taskpleted, I quickly cut off the magic supply, only to realize I barely had any left inside me. Iid on the floor, pantung as thankfully, my body started turning back to it''s normal size. Sigh...these days, I''ve been feeling like I''ve be Sasuke from Boruto. OP powers but always out of chakra (magic). "Ugh.." I slowly got up and looked down at my body. Though everything was aching like hell, surprisingly, there was no visible injury. Guess that''s the result of those hours I suffered restructuring my body. "What the-!" Then only did I notice the small crater on the floor, which was slowly getting repaired on it own. I suddenly remembered banging my fist on the ground due to pain. "Oops. Ha...." "Hahah.....hahahahahaha." I beganughing. Man, if I can control this this perfectly, it would be pure awesome. Just now, when essing the characteristics, I pull out a bit too much due to my previous failed attempts. I ended up pulling a bunch of powers at once! "I... guess I''ll take it slow." **** A.N.: Power stones. Gimme . Chapter 69: Chapter 69: I took some rest and let pure magic remove the aches from my body. Alright, it''s time for a morning run. I undid the locks on Dora''s room. Fortunately, they didn''t the disappear like yesterday morning. Phew! that scare when the door knob actually turned yesterday gave me a dj vu of the time when I was caught watching....stuff in my previous life. *Shudder* Those who have suffered a simr fate must definitely be able to empathise with this tragedy-> As I started to leave the room- "Ma-ma....Mama! Maaamaaa!!" A cute but clingy little dragon stopped me. . . "Sigh...What am I supposed to do with you?" It seems I can''t leave her alone. As I approached her, she once again jumped from the couch. I shook my head in exasperation as I caught her carefully one again. "OK then, let''s try disillusioning you first." I activated the trigger. And first tried casting a basic disillusionment charm. This is the textbook disillusionment charm that moderately skilled wizards can perform after practicing a lot. White light shed and The egg breaking sensation happened on Nyxie''s head and she widened her eyes at the sudden sensation. The magic setted all over her scales and for a second, she disappeared. But after flickering for a few times, the disillusionment charm vanished... "No..not yet." This time, I casted an overpowered disillusionment charm. The incarnation of the disillusionment charm is quite versatile. It means that, if the caster has high magic power and control, then with the right intent, the caster can tweak the spell quite a bit. So much so that it actually works better than even the mostplicated and difficult invisibility charm! That''s why, even the great Albus Dumbledore and Lord Voldemort himself only use disillusionment charm for bing invisible. In fact, it was written in canon that when Voldemort used it on himself, even he couldn''t see himself! And thus I casted an overpowered disillusionment charm after tweaking it and using a considerable amount of magic power. This time, itst for quite a while! Itsted for about one minute. . . . Nonono. Not yet. Not yet! Actually, even if you overpower a spell, you can only put in limited amount of magical power as much as the spell frame allows you to. For example, You can''t drill a hole into a wall with a stinging hex. The spell frame won''t allow you to put in that much magic power. So, this time, I did something that only I can do. I recalled the exact feeling of the disillusionment charm energy that I felt while casting the spell just now. And then, after concentrating for quite a bit, I brought out the exact spell again. But this time, it was no spell. Because... there was no spell frame. I can put in as much amount as I want! Even though it''s quite different, it gives me the same feeling that I used to get after hacking the game and removing the limiters of my character. Yeah...I didn''t follow the rules even in games. That is why, I didn''t give up going through with simple n of taking her with me after making her invisible after just two failures due to anti magic thingy. But...my magic power suddenly got cut off! Damn it! I forgot I was already drained after the dragon transformation earlier. My recovery speed is quite fast and I wasn''tpletely drained earlier. So I had gotten back enough for that overpowered disillusionment earlier. But as soon as I started the unlimited MOD version, I realized that I''m out of inte and battery and electricity. "Meoww!" At that time, Nyxie let out a cute mewl. I looked at her- !!!!!! "THE HELL??!!!" And then, I got the most unexpected surprise! Nyxie puffed her chest and drew her head back, as if she was going breath fire, but when she opened her mouth, what came was not fire! Familiar white light beganing out of her mouth. It enveloped her and soon, she disappeared! GOD DAMN!!! HOW DID SHE CASTE THE DISILLUSIONMENT CHARM?!!! I set on the couch, with the invisible Nyxie snuggling to my neck for a long time in a daze...thinking. But...there was no denying it. =>Intelligence =>Pure Magic And.... The third ability she got from: =>"""The Ability To Sense Magic""" *Creak* At that time, Dora came out of her door, still drowsy from waking up early. As she looked at my dazed expression, came up and sat down next me. "Wotcher, Chrisy?" She asked as she rubbed her eyes sleepily. I just shook my head. Still sleepy Doraid her head on shoulder. "Then why do you look-" "Screeech!!" She couldn''t finish her question since as soon as she hadid her head on my shoulder, Nyxie came out of her invisibility and let out a high pitched growl at Dora while spreading her small wings. "Aaaaaaaah" Dora also let out a startled scream. "W-What the hell?!! I totally forgot that now you have a pet dragon!" At that time, I finally came out of my daze. "Ha...haha...hehehehe.." And startedughing like a third rate viin.. The possibilities! Ohhh, the possibilities!!!! They''re endless!!! At first, I was a bit disconcerted over the fact that Nyxie can also sense magic. But, I quickly realized that I was being an idiot. I am her master. I hatched her and bonded with her. She''s essentially a part of me. Even Dora might turn against me one day if suddenly turned lunatic, but Nyxie? She''d be with me whatever, I do. Besides, at the end of the day, I''d be the stronger one of the two of us. It has always been like that in a master familiar bond. That''s why the dragon never bond with the regr wizards. Just then, Dora bumped me on the head. "Stopughing, you cheeky little bugger! You did it on purpose didn''t you? You scared me on purpose! I can easily tell by your evilughter!" I was not at allughing at her. I justpleting my habit ofughing evilly every time I discovered something unexpectedly good. But...oh well, it''s good that I have an excuse forughing in such a way suddenly. Or else she might have creeped out. **** A.N.: Damn! Did anyone saw thating? Nyxie''s third ability she got from the bond is sensing magic! But, It''s important that she has this because something very, very interesting bes possible with this. Alright with this, the first year is almost done for. Then, we''ll be going to France for the family arc! POWERSTONES!!!! Chapter 70: Chapter 70: *** After the day Nyxie was born, I fell into a regr routine as the days seemed to go by in a blur. The first thing I did everyday, was to train early in the morning in all the things that I hadn''t yet revealed to Dora. Next, I usually go to a morning jog with the invisibile Nyxie on my shoulder. Next, I leave Nyxie with Dora for a while and have breakfast in great hall. Even if she''s invisible, I just don''t wanna go in front of Dumbledore with a priceless and one of a kind super dragon on my shoulder. Not yet. By the way, she''s not really growing in size much. Her main diet is magic. And, whenever I feel that she''s gotten heavy, her weight actually lessens! After exercise, I attended sses with Nyxie. No way the professors are seeing through the disillusionment charm that''s been copied from the one I casted with all of my abilities. After dinner, I hanged out with my friends. Sometimes, it''s with Harry, Neville and Hermione. Hermione, well she''s not yet our friend. But she sometimese to talk to me about studies and Harry and Neville were like- ''''Oh! so she''s not actually a bitch and can talk without without mentioning ''professor'', ''rules'', and ''homework'' in her rude sentences.'''' Other times, I went to hangout with Susan and Hannah, while the rest of the times? Ravenw. By now, I''ve confirmed the reason behind Nyxie''s asional aggressiveness against the pitiful Dora. Dragons are extremely territorial creatures. So, at that time when Dora and I had lost ourselves into each other''s eyes, she must have thought it like me ''bonding'' with Dora, and got aggressive. In short, she''s jelly. And...the other time. Dora had actuallymitted the capital sin. She had tried toy her head on shoulder! That much had normal between us and she was also sleepy so I didn''t mind, but...my shoulder is the permanent residence of Nyxie! Dora had tried to encroach upon herir! Of course she was enraged! And simrly, the other day, Andrea was in real danger when she had suddenly hugged my face to her chest when I had said something...good. Anyway, back to my routine, after hanging out with my friends I just pretended to go to bed early while I actually went to the RoR. Then, Dora and I would train together with all the harsh training methods I had designed including dueling. After getting thoroughly exhausted, I had Dora sit with me in front of Nyxie and we both absorbed pure magic together while in reality, I was exhausting my remaining magic by feeding it to Nyxie and helping Dora build her lumency shields to the max at the same time. This was killing three birds with one stone, since I was also increasing my magic power limit little by little after repeatedly exhausting it. Due to the constant supply of pure magic, Dora''s lumency shields are now perfect. Like, she''s definitely above Snape''s level. Though, there''s an unexpected benefit. Pure magic brings the body to its optimal condition. And thus, even though it can''t permanently keep her body to her original ''seductive beauty'' form, since that''s more due her suppressing herself unconsciously due to past trauma, it has still made her ''cute beauty'' form more ''bnced''. In short, she''s no longer that clumsy. Plus, her skin is now all smooth and soft, making her even more huggable and cuddly. Ahem...The pure magic also deemed her hips to be a bit more curvy and her legs to be a bit more longer and shapely for achieving the right ''bnce''. Like really. Now, I can''t choose between the seductive beauty and the cute beauty. . . . I - WANT - BOTH!!! .....So I wonder.....Is this now a harem? Hmm....That''s a genuine question-> . . . By the way, I still haven''t revealed my full capabilities to her yet. At this point, there wasn''t much need to hide the pure magic from her, since I had a good a excuse (I obviously got it from Nyxie through the bond), but I didn''t spring it on her yet, since even if she was a Hufflepuff, there was a limit to how nice a person can be. She has got to start feeling at some point that- Ok, I''ve had enough! Life I''d just too unfair! Like seriously, am I not already too freaky? Mature mind, Millionaire, genius in magic theory, genius at magic casting, freak at Quidditch....um, did I get them all? I mean, I know Dora probably wouldn''t mind, but, if I put myself into her perspective, I''d feel really insecure. That''s my honest opinion. I mean, the difference in capabilities shouldn''t be too much. Thus, I''ve kept myself upto a level where I''m a genius, but not a monster. So, this was my preparations for exams summarized. Dora''s NEWTS end one day after the end of my examinations. Was life actually going on too peacefully these days? No! Not actually. There was one problem. Because....Harry, Neville, and Hermione are showing some ominous signs. . Yes! They''ve somehow yet again discovered the mystery of philosopher''s stone! I mean, I''m not scared of them finding out, but, I''m really scared of the implications of them finding out. I mean, Alright, Harry got the first clue from Hagrid when they went shopping. But the rest? I''vepletely prevented then from happening! The rest of clues were gained from a series of coincidences, which absolutely didn''t repeat this time. And so, if they still somehow find out the about the philosopher''s stone through a series of different coincidences, that can only mean one thing. That these were not a series of coincidences, but a series of ''manipted circumstances''. This was just my test. Of finding out whether Dumbledore was actually so negligent as to leave the philosopher''s stone behind a series of trap that even children with first year magical knowledge can pass through them, or was it just a test to test out his new chess piece? The result of my test? Can''t say if I''m scared that he''s actually maniptive, or relieved that he''s not so stupid that he almost lost the stone AND Harry Potter on the same night due to his negligence. A.N. : I took a break since a chapter''s name was...a bit special. (Chapter 69) . . . . . . . What? You dirty minds! It''s my date of birth OK? 6th of September. 6-9. Ok? sigh...I''m disappointed in you.(*adjusting my imaginary half moon spectacles*) , Chapter 71: Chapter 71: "Haah, freedom!" I said, as I can out after giving myst exam. Though it was more out habbit than anything. I don''t really feel that same sense of happiness that I used to feel after the end of exams in my previous life. Those were the days where I had to struggle day and night to force myself to study. But here? The only difficulty I can face is to not let Nyxie run around too much with she''s ying around. She''s getting more and more mischievous. As I was going to look for my friends, another voice called out to me. "Christopher!" I turned around to see Hermioneing over. "Your theory exams didn''t go well, did they? See! I told you to do your homework on your own." She said with an exasperated expression. But I could tell that this girl just came here to gloat. After all, I had effortlessly aced the practical part of the exams earlier. "Hey, hey, hey, why would you think that my exams didn''t go well?" "Well, isn''t it obvious? You were sleeping for more than half the duration of the written exams! She said with an with a ''What else could it be?'' face. I was toozy to correct her assumptions. So I just went back to my habbit. "Why miss Granger, in the middle of your final exams, I thought you''d have better things to do than to... check out whether I''m sleeping or not." Hermione blushed furiously. She quickly hid her face into her question paper and ran away. "Goodbye, Miss Granger! It is always a pleasure to tease you." I called after her. From my observation, when teasing, talking in the tone of a professor works best in her case. Ah, though it''s nothing personal. I''m just making up for the boredom I suffered just now. Thest exam was history of magic. Now, Hannah and Susan came up. Hannah was looking into her question paper in dejection while Susan looked carefree. Susan asked me with a grin, "So? How was it? Did you sleep well?" I faked a big yawn. "Yeah I did, the boring questions were very helpful." I said, making he giggle. I had be good friends with these two over the year. So I treat them different from how I treat my frenemy Hermione. "What''s got our Hannah so down?" I asked, tickling her chubby cheek a bit. Hannah, who was looking down with her mouth in () a downward arc quickly dodged my hand with her mouth now shaping into an '' o '' "Ah, she messed up the dates in thest question and only now she''s realizing it." Susan answered in her stead. Hannah is always cute. So I sometimes unconsciously treat her like a child. Susan is more of a tomboyish girl. Hannah pouted and Susan and I tried not to smile looking at her. After talking to both of them, I went back to my housemon to hang out with the Ravens. Dora was still giving her Charms NEWTS exam. But right before I entered, Harry came running to me in a hurry. "Hey bro, what''s up with you?" I asked him. Harry and I were, of course bros. "Chris, this is important! While I was writing the exam just now I realized something really important." It is only normal for him toe to me first in situations like these. Afterall, I''ve always been there for him every time after that day. It is not umon see hime to me when he sometimes messes up or when he''s panicked. I made Nyxie go and wait for me at my room or y outside while invisible. After all, there''s a chance that Dumbledore might be observing us personally this time. So I don''t wanna risk kept her with me in case Dumbledore has some means to see her. "Tell me everything." I said as we made our way towards Professor McGonagall''s office. After all, you can''t just directly go to Dumbledore''s office without any permission. This Harry knows that much. Though he doesn''t realize that he can even disturb Dumbledore in the middle of the night. . . . "So, you''re saying that you realized that Hagrid has told about how to handle Fluffy to someone else as well?" He had, of course, already told me about Fluffy when he had first discovered it''s existence. We reached Professor McGonagall''s office. *Knock* *Knock* I stopped Harry from banging the door and knocked politely. The door opened and to our surprise, along with McGonagall, we and saw Hermione in there as well. Hermione red at me for disturbing them. But Harry was in full Gryffindor now. "Professor! We need to see professor Dumbledore! It''s urgent!" Professor McGonagall raised one eyebrow at us while calmly sipping her tea, seeming like a mountain that can''t be shaken by the antics mere firsties. "Well, Mr Potter, I''m afraid that wouldn''t be possible today, seeing that professor Dumbledore is out on ministry business tonight on a broomstick." "But Professor! The philosopher''s stone is in danger! Professor Snape is going to steal it! We need to tell Professor Dumbledore." *Pffffff* Professor McGonagall, the unmovable mountain, involuntarily spat out her tea from mouth hearing that. . . . . We were, of course, kicked out by her quickly after that. Hermione followed us as well. She was in on this as well, along with Neville though he wasn''t here. Thus, it was decided that we''ll go and stop Snape on our own. I didn''t support it and even added a few voices of reasons as well in a way that my opinions wouldn''t be followed. This was of course, my I told you so preparations, and a performance to make a good impression on the mind reading audience.... *** Chapter 72: Chapter 72: *Tap*....*Tap*...*Tap*.....*Tap* ''Alright.'' I stopped tapping my feet. It was time. I stood up to leave, though I flinched and stepped back immediately as a stinging hex came my way andnded between my legs. "Where''re you going?" Asked Dora as sheughed at my reaction. I felt a sense of dj vu as inwardly I swore vengeance on her for ruining the moment yet again. And thus, this time I decided to be the mature one among us and- I stuck out my tongue and blew a raspberry at her. "*Pbbbt* Not telling! Now, you better keep studying while I go out and have fun." Ah...I think I totally destroyed her. Nothing stings worst than having to study for yourst exam while your friends go out and have fun.This, was my stinging hex for the one she fired. Patting myself on the back for a job well done, I swagger out of the room while gracefully erecting a shield behind me for the Stinging hexes that I knew wereing for my butt. "Yeah, love you too. Bye~ Take care of Nyxie for me." I closed the door feeling victorious. ''Let''s see if anything else fun happens tonight. If nothing, then I''d at least get to see a freakin'' Cerberus.'' Thinking such, I descended down the moving stairs and made my way towards the third floor corridor. I waited for about 10 more minutes before I heard footsteps. A lot of them. These kids are too clumsy. I waited for them toe near, then looked towards their direction and said in a low voice while smiling- "You two are 7 minuteste. And, Oh! You brought Neville as well. Good." I didn''t even use my dragon senses yet. And I could still hear three pairs of footsteps, if I hear them with enough concentration. Needless to say, the third person with them would most likely be Neville. ''Looks like Neville started his career as a rule-breaker quite early this time.'' I thought while smirking. In Canon, he only learnt the joys of rule breaking rules from his fifth year only. But Priest Chris would lead him to the path of Rule Breaking sooner this time. Elder Chris would teach him the dao of Rule Breaking. Harry removed the cloak from the three of them with a dumbfounded. And I smiled as I saw that my guess had been correct after seeing Neville along with them. "You can see through this as well?" Harry asked, as he looked at the Cloak in his hands. "No, bruv. You guys were just too loud. The cloak doesn''t block sounds, does it?" I asked him back. As Harry was going to reply, Hermione cut us off as she whispered harshly, "Stop talking! You two. Professor Snape mighte here anytime!" Well, she didn''t speak wrongly, except there''s no professor Snape and the thief was already in. Since everyone was here, I concentrated hard and activated just specific ability of the dragon I had been training for the past weeks. Confirming what I had been sus about I smiled as we started to move. We went to door that led to fluffy the Cerberus. Harry pulled out his flute as I pushed the door open with a creak. As the door creaked, low, rumbling growls met our ears. Then I saw the dog, a dog that filled the whole space between ceiling and floor. It had three heads. Three pairs of currently closed eyes; three noses, twitching and quivering in our direction; three drooling mouths, saliva hanging in slippery ropes from yellowish fangs. It wasying quite still, all six eyes closed. All three of the dog''s noses sniffed madly in our direction, even though it couldn''t see us. "What''s that at its feet?" Hermione whispered. I didn''t say anything and just beckoned Harry toe and y the flute fast. As Harry started to y the flute, the dog finally slept again. I don''t wanna wake that thing up. As I was still contemting whether I should try patting it or not, Hermione opened the trapdoor. Both Neville and Hermione looked down into the darkness. "Do you see anything?" Hermione asked. "N-Nothing. I-I think... w-w-we''ll have to jump." said Neville looking very scared. "Hmm... there should be something to climb down with." Hermione began rummaging her hand around in the dark. "Sigh... do you guys only keep your wand for polishing? Did you not learn anything in all these months?" I asked as I sent a simple ''Verdimillious Charm'' down the hole. It''s a versatile spell taught in the first year and it''s also useful in dueling along with just simple illumination. A glowing green orb went down several feets before exploding into a blinding green sh that illuminated the whole room down there. "What did you guys see?" I asked. "I... couldn''t see it properly. It was too bright." said Hermione. "I saw it. Ugh...it was D-Devil''s snare!" said Neville. "Devil''s Snare!" Hermione eximed. "Why are you guys overreacting? Just stay still after jumping. You''ll be fine. Neville, you jump. Hermione, you tell Harry what to do and bring him here as well." Neville, who usually would be scared of him own shadow, reluctantly prepared himself to jump. Even though Devil''s Snare is quite dangerous, it is, afterall, just a nt. And if there''s anything useful about the Canon Neville upto 4th year, it''s herbology. So I had him jump first, just to see if he can or not. Seeing him still hesitating after after Hermione hade back with Harry, who was still ying the flute very badly, I just shook my head. ''Well, at least he isn''t outright denying it.'' I thought as I grabbed Neville from his back cor. "Don''t scream." I said to Neville as I grinned and just jumped down while dragging Neville with me. Neville tried to scream involuntarily but the cor that had tightened around his neck stopped him from doing so. He could only fall with his eyes bulging and his hands on his cor. Screaming is a big No right now. Fluffy will wake up. I injected a bit of pure magic in him just in case he has a heart attack or something. Neville calmed down only after we fell on the Devil''s snare''s bouncy surface with a soft thump. Yeah, this guy, wasn''t scared of a potentially murderous creepy-looking tentacled magical nt, but heights! I mean after flying on brooms for about five years, I''ve forgot about the concept of being scared of such measly height. Can''t really me him though, his wise uncle had thrown him down form his mansion''s attic or somewhere high. Well, there''s a difference though, That time, he fell with zero percent safety. While this time, he fell with 100% safety. Anyway this wasn''t much of a height so it shouldn''t make a difference. For better or for worse. As wellid on the Devil''s Snare, I turned my face towards Neville. "What were you scared of? ...You should already know it can''t hurt to fall on this thing." I said as rxed Into the soft surface. Suddenly, I recalled something else with tentacles from previous life. I had watched it a lot of times. . . . . I''m of course, talking about ''Bulbasaur'' from ''Pokemon''. What else can it be? ''I might research conjuring magical tentacles in the future.'' I thought as I grinned deviously. . . . . *tsssk* *tsssk* I am, of course, thinking about their versatile usage in fighting and dueling. What else can it be? Soon, I saw Hermione also falling. "Wingardium Leviosa." I called out almostzily while pointing my wand at her. I levitated her clothes since you can''t levitated a living person. Hermione''s fall slowed down as she gentlynded on the Devil''s Snare. I grinned. Looking at the dumbfounded look of shock and realization on Neville''s face that was disappearing into vines, I winked. What can I say? Neville is just a godsent target for bullying. Though my bullying is quite different from other bullies'' bullying. There a reason why the people I bully eventually be my friends. I just don''t like some people''s pathetic behavior. So I just help beating a backbone into them. It can''t be that bad if the god didn''t mention it...right? "Woohoo!!!" Right then Harry came falling whileughing a the thrill, followed by the loud barking of three dogs. ''See? That''s what I''m talking about.'' I didn''t even bother ''Leviosing'' him. *** A.N.: Follow the following instructions: - Go to the webnovel library and find the book named ''HP: I Have Magic'' -Tap the three dots at the bottom right corner and tap ''Vote''. -Tap on the "Use all" option. Thankyou for the powerstones. Chapter 73: Chapter 73: After we all fell from the Devil''s Snare together, we made our way to the flying key catching section. This was also the same as canon. In canon, since it was supposed to be difficult, all Harry, Ron, and Hermione had to work together to catch after some struggle. "These birds . . . they can''t be here just for decoration," said Hermione as I enjoyed the view of hundreds of keys flying around the brightly lit chamber. "They''re not birds!" Harry said suddenly. "They''re keys! Winged keys look carefully. So that must mean . . ." he looked around the chamber while the other two squinted up at the flock of keys. ". . . yes look! Broomsticks! We''ve got to catch the key to the door!" "Yeah, but aren''t there just too many of them?" Asked Neville while looking around. There were hundreds of them. I decided to help them out a bit. "Hey, look at that one. It looks like it''s already been caught before by something." I said, pointing to one specific key which wasn''t in a good condition. "Yes! That must be the right one!" Harry said, finding it quickly with his seeker trained eyes. This time, after figuring out the right one, that abused-looking one with crushed and battered wings I just simply shot a fire-making charm (Incendio) all over in its path. "Well, it was worth a try." I muttered. As expected, it was at least fireproof. It would be too easy for everyone. Well, Dumbledore wanted Harry to use his flying talent here. That old man could have just kept the key in his pocket if he didn''t want anyone to reach the stone. Looks like we''ll have to use the brooms afterall. But.. The brooms were just too battered for standards. I can just pull out a Nimbus from my pocket but that''s just too sus.There''s no way I can say that it hidden in my robes, can I? I began to think. Is there some gadget in my 4d pocket that might help us in the current situation and is small enough that it can actually fit in my normal pocket? I don''t want to show more than first or second year magic to Dumbledore, otherwise we would already be chatting with Voldemort. As I looked at Harry, Neville, and Hermione flying around while futilely trying to catch the snitch, I suddenly recalled a very popr gadget that can fix almost anything.Plus, it is quite small as well! "Hey! You guys! Come down, it''s not going to work with those old brooms." I called out. Actually, we can do it if I join as well, but I have a better solution. Since I was the de facto leader, all of them came down without much protest. Hermione was the first one to doubt me, "How else are we supposed to catch it?" As expected, the one who follows rule and the one who doesn''t don''t get along. "It doesn''t make sense to fly around like idiots on such slow brooms either. I have a solution to that." I said as I put my hand into my robe pocket and pulled out the solution for fixing all problems of the universe: Duct Tape! The most useful gadget that the muggles have invented. If can''t be fixed with duct tape, then you''re not using enough duct tape. "Duct tape?" 2x Harry and Hermione were confused. "Yeah, duct tape." Since I''m an American, the first solution I can think of is always duct tape. "Give me all your brooms". I bunched ''the three broomsticks'' into a triangle and wrapped them up together tightly with the tape. Now, looked like a single but thick broom with their footrests crisscrossing each other. "Here, try flying this!" I presented the broom to Harry. "No way! That can''t possibly work, can it?" Asked Hermione incredulously. Neville also looked at the bizarre broomstick with a weird expression. But Harry.... looked curious; like he got a new toy to y with. He took the broomstick from my hands and inspected it while grinning. He then mounted the broom and took off. "Woah!" As he flew around, his speed was noticeably a lot faster than before. "Chris!" He called out. "We HAVE to try doing this with our Nimbuses. This is amazing!" This time, Harry got the key on the first try. I closed Hermione''s mouth which was hanging open. "You were saying something, Miss Granger?" I asked, switching back to my ''professor tone'' for max damage. "...." "Don''t underestimate the magic of duct tapes," I said as we went through the door for the next trial. I was brushing up on my chess moves for the next round, but as soon as the door opened, we started to hear strange noisesing form ahead in the passageway. "What the f-" There was nothing like this in the Canon "Oh sh-" There might be no chess this time! I barely held myself from saying the f and s words. There are children here. Though now that I actually think about it, the chess thing seemed just too forced. The only reason it was there was that Ron wasn''t good at anything else. Like dude, what was Quirellmort doing when Ron was ying chess? You''re making lord Voldemort obediently wait because one of the trials had to be needlesslyrge since the contestant didn''t have any other skill. There were even memes about it in my previous life.-> Now that he isn''t here, there''s no need for that obstacle. So, the one for whom this obstacle was made should be me, I guess? As we went further into the the passageway, we started hearing noises more clearly. *whoosh* *whoosh* *zing* *zzzinnng* *creak* *creak* "The hell?" "..." "..." "..." What came into our sight was *whoosh* *whoosh* *zing* *zzzinnng* *creak* *creak* "H-How are we supposed to get past t-that?" Neville wondered out aloud. I just shook my head. ''Sigh Dumbledore, you filthy old man, couldn''t you have gone easy on me?'' Of all the talents I had shown in the school, he just had to pick this one. And McGonagall also went all out... *Creak* *Creak* Therge chamber which had chess board was nowhere in sight. All that was left was a passageway that looked like the death of me. des sprouted from the ground, walls, the ceiling continuously. Large Logs swung around with enough force to knock a troll. Then, there were the ones where the logs seemed to reced byrge and sharp metal sheets shaped like an axe de. There was a circle in the middle of the passage, and in the circle was a lever. "Oh man... this thing has my name written all over it." I muttered under my breath. "Is that... a lever in the middle?" Asked Hermione. "Yeah, I guess we have to pull that thing to stop this." Harry said, while he looked at the broom which he had brought with from the previous room. As expected of a true Griffindore, it looked like he was nning to fly there. "B-But... how can we even reach it?" "It does look scary, but it is not impossible". I said, my eyes still on the obstacle course, or death course in front of me. Hermione looked at me and Harry. "You two... aren''t seriously considering going into that thing, are you?" "No." I shook my head and turned to Harry. "Harry, you got the previous one. Leave this one to me." I said as I stepped forward. "No, this is dangerous. I... can''t yet you to take risks for me." Harry also shook his head. I just swatted his head lightly. "Dude, you''re saying this to your bro? Won''t you do the same for me? Besides, have you not seen me fly? This much is not risky at all." The key part is the timing. If I time my movements well, it won''t be that hard. It''s just that those logs and des are too scary. "Step back, let me memorize the timings first." I said as I observed each and every obstacle with lumency. As I stepped forward towards the death passage, "Be careful..." a voice called out to me. I looked back at Hermione in surprise. ''Huh, so she''s not apleteplete b*tch afterall.'' *** A.N.: Get me the ''stuff.'' You know what I''m asking for... P.S.: For those who think the 3 brooms thing won''t work, just debate with me. I''m an engineering student, so when I say it can work, I''ve calcted my stuff. I just now shut a guy who wasining by giving him the whole calction. Chapter 74: Chapter 74: After some time, I pretty much had the timings of the obstacles down. I divided my path to the lever into 3 checkpoints. These were the small spaces where I can keep standing indefinitely. That is, they are safe. While I was doing this, Harry, Neville, and Hermione had been trying to use all their spells to somehow pull the lever. But, as I thought, nothing worked. The spell didn''t even reach the lever as they were always intercepted by the obstacles. And I didn''t think that me using the fourth year Summoning charm would be a good thing because Dumbledore would know of me being able to use fourth year spells at my first which might even trump his or Voldemort''s talent. Ever since he has read mine and Harry''s mind, the guy has been giving me ''coincidental'' clues about the stone in hopes of bringing me here along with Harry. From the memories that I have shown Dumbledore and from the ones he read from Harry, he can easily assume that I would be here and thus had an obstacle prepared for me as well. So, it''s good that I came here on my own free will, otherwise, Dumbledore would have tried to bring me here anyway using the Compulsion charm. Though I would have easily "sensed" the magic if it were ever casted on me and my lumency would have tried to resist, making me look sus(how can a first year resist?) "I''m ready." I called out as I activated just a bit of Super Trigger Blue for this one. I t was so little It didn''t even make me fast. It was just enough to boost my nerve reactions. *crack* *crack* After shrugging my robes off, I cracked my neck from side to side. *Foosh* *Foosh* I breathed audibly, as light jump up and down while rolling my shoulders back and forth. Music began to y in my head Led Zeppelin - Immigrant song - Thor Ragnarok. "AAAAAH, AAAAAH" Ti-ding ting ti-ding, Ti-ding ting ti-ding, With this ringing in my head, I slowly began walking right into the passage. My speed increasing with each step I took. Soon, I was sprinting, my each step calcted. Up ahead, de were popping from both sides of the wall one side at a time. My speed didn''t decrease, but only increased. "AAAAAAH!". That must be Hermione or maybe Led Zeppelin in my head. I sprinted right through the des that were seemly Popping at random times without blinking an eye. I timed it such that I passed without having to stop. But there was no time to be happy. This time, uphead, the des were popping form floor and ceiling. My steps slowed down a bit as I closely observed the movements of the des. In the next instance, I elerated again, as I synced my movements with the tempo of the moving des. Time seemed to slow down when I was half a meter away from the obstacle. Many des wereing out of ceiling and many from the ground. But, ''There''s going to be space in the middle.'' I eyes fixed themselves at the gap which was going to be created in the middle of the multitude of des. Right then, I put pressure into the balls of my feet and jumped, performing a Butterfly flip, as I felt a de rustling by my hair.-> Inded on my feet and didn''t slow down my speed as I continued running. My speed wasn''t that fast in the first ce. Though I was timing movements well. Next, few big logs covered in spikes were swinging around the passage. But I didn''t slow down even now, instead, I entered into a full sprint! As the logs covered in metal spikes drew nearer, at thest moment, I whipped out my wand and pointed at myself as I jumped forward with all the speed. "Wingardium Leviosa!" My clothes levitated into the air, taking me along the ride with my forward momentum as the logs passed by from from below me. The levitation charm charm can only make me move up, but my forward velocity doesn''t decrease much even after I go into the air, as the only force acting against it is air resistance. The result, I can do some Hulk jumps. Just smaller and slower. As Inded, I looked ahead at thest obstacle, it''s a simr obstacle to the previous one, but this time, instead of logs, there were long and thin metal sheets, shaped like ax-des. My speed had decreased quite a bit and I didn''t have enough momentum for making another jump like this. But I didn''t need to worry. I stopped running a fair distance away from the those lethal things and took a rest. This was thest checkpoint. I didn''t bother stopping at the other two. When did I ever say I was going toplete it in one go? Sitting leisurely, I aimed my wand at the ropes that held the metal sheets. "Spongify" "Spongify" "Spongify" "Spongify" "Spongify" The Softening Charm (2nd year) most useful for making things rubbery and bouncy, especially certain hard surfaces. *CLANG!**CLANG!**CLANG!* The des fell to the ground as the ropes that held them were stretched to the limit after bing soft. I could have tried severing, but these ropes are strong, they won''t be cut easily. Whistling a happy tune, I got up leisurely walked over to the circle by stepping over the fallen des. Right before entering the circle, I stopped and activated my dragon senses, checking on something. ''You better protect him well, or one day, I''ll kill you after giving you the worst torture of your life which would including a lot of your sister.'' I thought to myself as I entered the circle and pulled the lever. Harry, Neville and Hermione cheered as the traps stopped working. But at the same time, the circle opened up, dropping me down, before closing up tightly. "CHRIS!" "NO!" "Aaaaah!" Do girls only know how to scream in situations like this? I immediately casted Levitation charm on myself as I gentlynded on the group. "Chris, are you ok!? How deep is it?" Harry arrived first, his voiceing muffled. "I''m fine. There are no injuries!" I shouted back. The three of them tried all kinds of spells, but of course, they didn''t work. "Harry, you have to go on. Or he''ll take the stone." I said while panting a little from my non-existent exhaustion. I had to limit my speed to a very athletic 13-14 year old''s. Not my usual Olympic level. So o I wasn''t tired. Harry began to refute, but I cut him off. "There''s no way for me toe up. Just leave me here for now. The stone shouldn''te into Voldemort''s possession or it''s game over for all of us! You go and stop him! And remember what I taught you!" "..... Alright." He called out atst. "I will stop him." "I leave the rest to you." My words were meant for two different persons as I sat down to wait. In the first ce, my purpose ofing here was never to confront Voldemort. That wraith form is quite tricky. I don''t think I can catch him in that form. I just came here to make sure Dumbledore was here and not actually on a broomstick, flying somewhere while the guy owns a chimney for flooing and the elder wand and a ming turkey for apparating. That''s why I''ve been checking his presence with my dragon senses. How? Not by sight, not by sound. He has blocked those two Disillusionment and Silencing Charm. But, he didn''t bother making himself odour less. Why would ever he bother? Four first year kid''s senses aren''t sharp enough to find a person through smell, much less Voldemort, who doesn''t even have a nose. Anyway, he hasn''t evene into his full stealth mode yet, since Voldemort is still two obstacles away. So, the thing is, I can easily detect his presence through dragon''s sense of smell, and that''s all I needed to ensure. He can easily protect Harry from Quirellmort, considering that he was even able to protect Harry from the fully recovered Voldemort in canon 5th book while he dueled Voldemort. Man, I still remember that fight. The chapter''s name was: ''The Only One He Ever Feared.'' The still have goosebumps remembering that fight. Though they ruined it in the movies. The movies Dumbledore was shown very weak in that fight. *** I waited for about 20 minutes, before the trapdoor was opened and I was like, that''s all it took from here to the end of the book!? Anyway, after that, I was levitated out of the hell hole by the great Ablus Dumbledore himself. I could tell by the quality of magic. This magic was hot shit. Much powerful and denser than mine and Harry''s. Well, magic gets powerful as a person matures, so it''s understandable. Both mine and Harry''s magic will grow as the time passes. Before, I even came out, I yelled out, "Who is it?!" "It''s me, Professor Dumbledore, Christopher. You can calm down n-" "Sir, did you already stop Professor Snape?! We need to go now if you haven''t!" I yelled out. "...." Even I was speechless by my brilliant acting. Though there was a bit of redness on my cheeks from sham- *cough* from my exertion. *** A.N.: Anyins on this chapter? if yes, thene find me! I''ll defeat you. If not, well powerstones would be a nice way to show your appreciation... Chapter 75: Chapter 75: As soon as I was levitated out, I saw that Harry was also being levitated, along with... Neville. Wait, Neville?! The hell? "Professor, what happened to those two?!" This time, I was genuinely surprised. By Neville though. Harry was expected to pass out, though voldy can''t really do much with Lily''s protection still active. Bless her, what an awesome woman. "Mr. Longbottom was enfeebled after intrepidly protecting Harry and Miss Granger from being hit by the spikes of a Venemous Tarant. Harry here, on the other had an encounter with Lord Voldemort himself. He was possessing Professor Quirell. But Harry valiantly faced him and protected the stone from falling into wrong hands." I barely held myself back a snort. Venomous Tarant was another nt that happened to be in our first year sybus. Was this old not afraid of making it too obvious? Even Hermione might figure it out once she gets older. Dumbledore continued, "When Miss Granger and I reached Harry, we saw Professor Quirell screaming painfully while clutching his... crotch area, while Harry was burning Voldemort''s face with hands." He paused while at looked me with eyes twinkling in amusement. "I have to say, Christopher, that you have taught Harry a... peculiar technique of self defense." I just took it as a praise. "Well, it saved Harry. So I guess it was useful." I inwardly nodded my head in satisfaction, thinking that I had taught him well. Though I wonder, if Quirellmort had to go through the feeling of his crotch being burned to ashes like what happened to his face. ___ The following days were good. Ravenw won the Quidditch Cup as we crushed Griffindorepletely in Harry''s absence, though it wasn''t as bad as the Canon. I ended their suffering quickly by catching the Snitch fast for Harry''s sake. The whole week after that was spent celebrating our win after so many years. Me, Hermione, and Neville regrly paid visits to Harry in the Hospital wing. The only problem was, Dora was needlessly sad for the whole week and tried to spend as much time with me as possible. I did ask here once or twice about her problem, but she''d only look more sad on me asking. So I decided to not force the matter... and find out the problem on my own. No way I''m gonna just wait for her to tell me, just in case the problem turned out to be serious. *** -Dora''s POV- (Third Person POV) This whole year felt like a dream to Dora. Compared to the previous years, when she hated going to Hogwarts and wished for the year to end soon, thisst year had been very different. From third year to sixth year, her experiences here weren''t very good. The female friends she had made were all started to be jealous of her while the all make friends she made turned out have be friends with her due to her metamorphagus abilities. That was just her third and fourth year. In those two years, she wasn''t particrly powerful nor skillful in magic. So she had to be careful all the time and not wander around the ces where there were no witnesses. But, even after she powerful enough to beat even seventh year''s asses, the damage had been done. Those malicious girls had already spread a number of false rumors about her that which didn''t have a single bit of truth in them. Thus, Dora had already given up on caring about her reputation or making friends. She was satisfied with the few Hufflepuffs who knew her for who she was and decided to just pursue her dreams instead of these useless things. But, as if to make up for the past years of suffering, it looked like fate has decided to give her one friend who''d let her have more fun than all the past yearsbined. Christopher Maxwell. They had met each other on the very first night of arrival, and at the only ce at Hogwarts that felt like home to her, at the Room of Requirements. That day, she had found him very cute and funny and had enjoyed the time she had spent with him. They both somehow seemed to fill vanish each other''s loneliness. After that, as she met him every night and got to know him more, she realized that Chris was no ordinary person. He was literally a genius at almost... anything. Not a single moment spent with him is boring. He would alwayse with all sorts of ways to keep a smile on her face whenever she was down. And she found out, with some jealousy, that Chris had the same effect on all of his friends. She sometimes felt very jealous whenever she saw him enjoying his time with his other friends. And, she realized that she had began to anticipate for their next meeting every time they were separated. She could hardly believe that she had been able to stay all alone for past few years. And thus, her current problem was so much more agonizing. This was herst year at Hogwarts and Chris''s first year. He''d be studying here for the next six years while she has to go and follow her dreams. They both knew they had to separate one day, but Dora didn''t realize that it woulde so soon. She looked at the letter in her hands and suppressed the urge to just tear it apart. It was a letter sent by the recently retired Auror Moody. He was her dad''s friend and she had shown him her talent and skills during the summer vacation this year. And ording to her dad, she was the first that he had decided to take in a disciple among the hundreds who wanted to one. At that time, she had been happy, to say the least. But now, this letter from Moody suddenly came a week before the school ends, saying that he was going to travel the world and wished asked her toe along for her training. He woulde to Hogwarts to pick her up the day before the term ends. And she''d been agonizing over what to do and how to bring herself to separate from Chris. Thus, she had tried to spend as much time with as possible during thesest few days. Chris had asked several times what the matter was, but she really couldn''t bring herself to tell him. To tell him that, she won''t be able to meet with him for the god knows how long... She didn''t want to see him react. Would he be sad? Would he try to stop her? That would only make it more difficult her to leave and make her feel more guilty. Or would he be not mind it much, now that he had so many friends other than her. She didn''t like either choices. But, just tonight, before he went to bed, Chris hade to her and kiss her forehead. Dora was surprised, but then Chris had proceeded to give her a bag, saying. "This is something I prepared for you when you''ll eventually go for your Auror training. I''ll really miss you, so this is something that''ll make you not forget me. Don''t forget to write to me." After, he had left after giving her onest hug. Moody wasing tonight, and she did sitting in a daze while looking at the bag Chris had given her. The emotions she was feeling right now, Dora didn''t think she could say them to Chris in person. So she decided to write them all down in one long letter. She carefully put Chris''s bag into her trunk. She didn''t think she could leave if she decided to open it. She then quietly opened his room in the room of requirements. As expected, he was sleeping peacefully. She put the note on the table and looked at him for a long time. Thinking that she would only see him after a long after this, tears were involuntarilying into her eyes. She even smiled thinking of all the time, he''d make jokes, the times when he''d say those absolutely cheesy lines that God knows how he came up with... and the times he''d ask her for kiss. Coming closer, she slowly bent down and kiss him. On the lips. Before tears could fall on his face, she turned around and ran out of the room. *** A.N. : Believe me when I say that, this was for the best. You want him having a girlfriend at 12 ? On a positive note, he finally got the kiss! Give powerstones for Chris POV in the next chapter and the trip to France. Chapter 76: Chapter 76: As Dora left, I sat up and tried to stop my eyes from watering. I was in pain. No. Literally! I was in pain. I had to restrain Nyxie from attacking Dora and her horns had identally pierced into my palm! "Ouch, Ouch, Ouch!" Throwing a silencing and a few locking spells at the door, I finally let go of Nyxie and began applying pure magic at my wound. What was Dora thinking? Suddenly kissing me and forgetting about the existence of a territorial little dragon in my room? Of course she''d be attacked! Anyway, I finally got the kiss I''d sworn to get! (Mission Aplished. +Respect.) Oh man! I really wanted to kiss her back, but that''d only oveplicate the situation and her emotions. It''s good enough that she could kiss me without much thought, thinking that I wouldn''t know and it will a long time before we see each other again. Anyway, I had found out what''s wrong with her these days as soon as I had decided to investigate. I just had to read the letter after dismantling all the 13 security charms ced on it, (curse Moody the paranoid bastard), and then put them all back to how they were previously. And, I had decided to let her go instead to trying to stop her from achieving her dreams. Sighing, I got up from the bed and casted the stealth package on myself. I''m gonna see her off, even if she can''t see me. From a distance, though. Curse that Moody''s magical eye. *** Next morning was the end-of-term feast. After winning the Quidditch Cup, Ravenw was in the lead for the house Cup, thus colouring the whole great Hall Blue and Bronze. All of my house mates were already celebrating their victory, while looked at them in pity, thinking about one extremely biased old man. Though this time, Griffindore wasn''t doing too badly itself, taking into ount that Harry, Hermione, and Ron hadn''t lost 50 points each this time sending an innocent dragon to ughter house. Speaking of Nyxie, she was out, ying around. Though she was still forbidden from entering the forbidden forest, even if there was no longer any bloodsucking wraiths roaming there. She''s still too young. I made my way into the great Hall, surrounded by my friends as they chatted about the results that were recently announced. "Well, all of us at least got into top 20," said Antony Goldstein, who was thest among us, ranked 19th. Terry Boots, who had always been mocked by Anthony for studying too much snorted, "You''re the only saying that because you barely came under 20." Terry hade 10th, thusing into top 10. "Well, I at least didn''t have to miss Chris''s Legendary trial, cramming history of magic in the library. There''s not much meaning to studies if you have to miss THAT for memorizing useless stuff." Anthony shot back touching on Terry''s sore spot about missiny my race. I let them bicker among themselves. What do I care about the rankings? I hadn''t even checked the list. I knew that I came first, of course. I had heard that Hermione came second, and Harry? Well, he''s not exactly a studious guy. He got good marks in many subjects, but his overall rank is 25, courtesy of Snape for tantly deducting his marks in Potions. But it was still quite the improvement from the Canon. "Hey, who got the third ce?" I asked out of curiosity. Padma Patil, ranked fourth, frowned as she said, "It''s Daphne Greengrass." "...." Oh man, totally forgot about her. I''ve always kept a distance from Slytherins for their own good, since me being a muggleborn was a known fact. So I haven''t exchanged a single word with her over the year. She''s usually quiet in sses, not jumping around like Granger. But she''s actually smart enough to beat even the Ravenws to the third rank. Well, the practical ability of my friends is quite higher than what should have been in canon, but since my theories are quite different from the norm and the marks depends more on your cramming capacity, it''s understandable that someone can beat them. I looked at the Slytherin table. Many of them still threw threatening ces at me after I defeated them at Quidditch. I ignored them and found the girl in question sitting like a statue at one corner of the table, along with her friend Tracy Davis. She happened to nce at me right at that moment and our met. I just smiled and looked away. "Ice Queen, huh?" I muttered to myself. Just then, Dumbledore stood up for the end term speech. "Another year gone!" he said in that grandfatherly tone. "And I must trouble you with an old man''s wheezing waffle before we sink our teeth into our delicious feast. What a year it has been! Hopefully your heads are all a little fuller than they were... you have the whole summer ahead to get them nice and empty before next year starts...." He''d do it again, wouldn''t he? Show that tant favouritism to Griffindore once again. "Now, as I understand it, the House Cup here needs awarding, and the points stand thus: In fourth ce, Hufflepuff, 390 points; Third ce, Griffindore, with 436 points; Second ce, Slytherin, 447 points, and Ravenw, with 528." My naive housemates started cheering and chapping, a few emotional other years were even banging the table. Ooooh. This is going to be painful to watch. "Well done, Ravenw," said Dumbledore. "However, recent events must be taken into ount." The hall slowly went silent as Dumbledore spoke again. "I have a fewst-minute points to dish out. Let me see. Yes..." "To Mr. Christopher Maxwell, for the fastest clear of the obstacle course, that Hogwarts has seen in history, I award the Ravenw house 50 points." ''Oh Damn... '' Thw Ravenw were now very wild, friends from all over the table starteding to pat my head and back. Andrea, who didn''t seem to the meaning of boundaries, smaked a kiss on my cheek and I was hugged. Man, being a 12 year old has it''s own perks. But, as I thought, Dumbledore is quite sadistic. He''s basically dered Ravenw''s victory just now, but- "Ahem. I''m not quite done yet," this made all of the students silent again. "Second to Miss Hermione Granger... for the use of cool logic in the face of fire, I award Gryffindor House fifty points." The Griffindores were surprised at first, but soon started cheer for Hermione, who quickly hid her face into her hands. "Third" Finding out there''s more the Hall became silent as the other houses became hopeful and Ravenws grew a but worried. "To Mr. Harry Potter ... for pure nerve and outstanding courage, I award Gryffindor House 60 points." The current celebration of Griffindores made Ravenws look quite well mannered people. Even the table banging ones. But Dumbledore wasn''t done yet. Griffindore had climbed to 2nd ce, with 546 points while the Ravenws had 578 points. The Ravenws were now realizing that something was wrong with the current situation. Some were shaking their heads as if this can''t possibly be happening. A few were looking at Dumbledore with tant incredulity. But Dumbledore''s next words made their suspicions clear as he said, "A person''s true courage is shown by his actions during a dangerous situation. To Mr. Neville Longbottom, for showing true courage in a dangerous situation, I award Griffindore with... 33 points!" The Griffindores all stood up and as many of them became savages while curses broke out on the Ravenw table as many of them realized that this was all just one incredible show of favouritism. The points which they worked so hard to earn, were being dishes out like cabbages here. The points were, 578 - Ravenw and 579 - Griffindore. Dumbledore first gave Ravens a taste of victory before mercilessly taking it out from their mouths and slowly give it to the Griffindores. The other two houses were just enjoying the chaos since, what else could they do? They were being totally ignored. A few of were very hopeful though, thinking of being awarded for some incredible things they had done this year. "Which means," Dumbledore called over the storm of apuse, and curses, "we need a little change of decoration." The bronze and blue changed to Gold and Scarlett, and I enjoyed the crowds'' reaction. I saw Dumbledore looking at me I just smiled wryly as I shrugged my shoulders. I had never cared much about neither point nor house cup. I just came here to enjoy the show. And for the food. Besides, what else can you expect from Dumbledore? It''s not a coincidence that Tom Riddle went dark without him being able to do anything. It''s not a coincidence that most of the Slytherins are hated and scorned and chose to be death eaters. If he neglects a selected group of people in favour of one person, things like this tend to happen . I''m only letting this slide because, one: I don''t give a f*ck, two: The one winning is none other Harry. Ma bro just woke up from Coma and lost Quidditch. He should at least get to enjoy hisst day at school. **** I exited the Hogwarts Express with all my Ravenw friends. All of them then separated to find their parents. I saw Anthony Goldstein being pulled into a crushing hug by a slenderdy who could only be his mother. Both had the same blond hair. I onlyter found out that even though his family is rich and pureblood, he''s actually a half-blood. Padma Patil, along with her sister Parvati rushed up to their parents as they cried in happiness. Sue Li was chatting in rapid Chinese with her Asian parents. Susan''s aunt seemed to have made time for her as I saw Amilia Bones for the first time besides her photos on daily prophet. She looked sharp and stern, with her red hair cut short and her posture straight, but she smiled when she met with Susan. And I saw Hannah''s mother was also standing there with Amelia. The Dursleys hade for Harry as well. Petunia hugged Harry while Vernon patted his shoulder. Harry and Dudley looked a bit awkward after meeting after a long time. But they soon began chatting happily. I looked at all of them with a smile before I gradually started making my way for the exit as I tried not to get my hopes up for France. I was nning to go to France directly from here, since why wait? But... I was surprised to see- "Ted? Andromeda?? Why are you here?" I asked, Dora had already left. She should have first gone to her home to say goodbye before leaving. "Why else?" Ted asked. "We came to pick you up." Both of them said together. I kept blinking my eyes rapidly as I gave them each a hug. Well, whatever I find in France, I still have someone here. **** I need POWERSTONES. Chapter 77: Chapter 77: I stayed that whole day at the Tonks''. The lunch and dinner of Andromeda''s cooking was too good to miss, even though I had nned to go to the Airport right away. Though it''s all good, since I got the chance to discuss international travel with Ted. International travel, well, it''splicated, but in simple terms, there are very few magical ways to travel internationally. Apparition was a no go (distance limit). Floo travel was also only possible within the country, not internationally. Only Portkeys can travel internationally, and Ted had strongly rmended me not try creating an illegal one. Considering the fact that he usually supports me in breaking magical Britain''s rules, I decided to follow his advice. The funny thing was, I could reach France faster by muggle travel, than by Portkey travel. How? Only because it''ll take longer for me to even secure one from this hopeless ministry, and it would be expensive. Anyway, though both of them were happy for me when I told them that I possibly had a family in France, but the only problem for them was about me going alone at my age. No matter how hard they tried to believe, they simply couldn''tprehend the concept of me travelling internationally at my age. So, most of my day was spent reminding them of the past days when I thempletely fooled about my age. Though I still had to reject Ted several times when he adamantly offered to apany me for my safety. As we parted, I gave Ted and Andromeda two matching lockets charged with pure magic. For their lumency, since they know a lot of my secrets now. Though both had quite good shields already, they weren''t enough for Dumbledore and Voldy at the moment. It''s a plus that It''ll also make their bodies better. After drinking an aging potion, I took out my Nimbus and flew to London Airport after activating super trigger blue, with Nyxie in my coat. I still haven''t tried side-along apparition with Nyxie yet. Why? I still don''t want her sensing the magic and then trying to disapparate on her own. She might splinch herself. Reaching the Airport, I booked a ticket for the next flight to Paris avable. I only had one luggage for the journey. A briefcase which I had been working on for the past few weeks. My magical pockets would probably glitch the the machine when I pass through the detector. Thus, the briefcase which doesn''t expel magical or more precisely, blocks the expelling of magical energy would be the best. It has more storage capacity that my magical pockets. My enchanted clothes with magical pockets are in there. But that''s not it''s main function. hint: Newt Scamander. Nyxie simply by passed the detection system by flying from above it. So, when I finally boarded my flight and sat in my business ss seat, I put my hand into my pocket and took out a letter. It was Dora''s letter which she''d left in my room before leaving. I hadn''t read it yet, in case I changed my mind about letting her leave after reading it. [Dear Chris, . . (*#$%# this letter is only for Chris, peeping creeps, keep away *#$%#) . . . . . .. . . .. . ... . . . Love, Dora.] The letter was enchanted so that only I could read it. After reading it, I knew that I had made the right decision of not reading it. I would have definitely stopped her from leaving. I felt a familiar ache in my chest. I''m missing her already. And it hasn''t even been three days of our separation. *Meewwl* Nyxie, sensing my mood from the bond, gently wrapped her wings around my neck. I read thest line of the letter again. [P.S.: Me and Nyxie have been preparing a surprise for you. Hope it will shock the hell out of you! Love Dora] "What have you been up to behind my back, huh?" I asked Nyxie, gently scratching her between her horns. *Meww* *Mew* Nyxie didn''t tell me. She hid her face in my neck. ''Barely a few months old and already keeping secrets from me.'' I sighed wearily. Kids these days sure grow up fast. *** @Paris I exited the airport and took a taxi ride to Rue Giradon street in the Montmartre district. My destination was ce Cache, thewizardingsection of Paris. It''s like, Paris'' counterpart to the Diagon Alley. Like Diagon Alley, it''s entrance is also hidden. At Montmartre District, I stepped in front of abronzestatue depicting a woman sitting on a pedestal. Yeah, this thing served as the entrance to the ce Cache. To muggles, the statue would appear as any ordinary statue, but when amagicalindividual was near, the statue would be animated, providing entrance to the ce Cache. As I approached it, the statue moved it''s dress away and stepped back from the pedestal it was set on, opening a passage. Cool. I looked around to see that the muggles were ignoring this unreal scene like they couldn''t even see it. But a middle-aged man in robes passed by me into the passage like it was an everyday thing for him. I also followed the middle-aged man into the passage casually. After living for a magical few years, you get used to this kind of stuff. "Woah..." Looking at the bustling alley in front of me, I whistled in appreciation. The ce Cache had everything Diagon Alley had, and more. Wand Shop, Caf, Confectionary, Apothecary, Quidditchshop, Astronomyshop, Clothes shop, Cauldronshop etc., you name it. These shops looked more elegant and organized though. The overall cleanliness of the ce was also higher than the Diagon Alley. The majority of the crowd was dressed well too. I was wearing a fitting coat and jeans which would blend in in both muggle and wizarding world. I was in my aging potion form. So, my first visit to ce Cache seems quite idealpared to my first visit to Diagon Alley. I was freshly transmigrated in those day. The reality of the situation hadn''t quite sunk into my brain at that time. I had gone to Diagon Alley in muggle clothing and my physical appearance was also quite young. I couldn''t directly buy an Aging potion, books, wand etc. So I had to bring Harry for money, which opened up a whole lot of otherplications. In short, it was a mess. This l time, I walked around the Alley with confidence, that no one can mess with me, nor find any reason to mess with me. Except, maybe my overly handsome appearance... ''Narcissistic much?'' That is what Dora would have said to me if she were here. Damn, I miss her. I walked straight to a familiar looking imposing snow-white multistoried marble building. It was quite simr to the one they had in Britain. Gringotts, the French Franchise. Walking straight to straight to the Teller, I wondered if I should should greet him with a simple Bonjour, or should I try one of those lines famous in canon, like, "May your des be ever sharp and your vaults filled with gold." or something like, "May your enemies sh*t their pants in fear and lose all the change in their pockets upon seeing you..." Just kidding. All that is just nonsense of fanfics. I used to think it was true and once asked Ted if this was a thing. He had had a goodugh at my expense. So, f*ck those fanfics who wrote it in a way that it all felt like canon. "Yes?" "I''d like to go through the inheritance ritual." I said in French. "That''ll take a Hundred Bezant. Garnik, take him for the inheritance test." "Follow me." See? It''s that simple. No long and fancy greetings. Those guys who wrote such things in their fanfics need a Khaby Lame video. Needlesslyplicating the matters. Anyway, someday, I''ll prank Harry into saying a greeting like that to the goblins, just to see the Goblins reactions. Before following the Garnik the goblin, I took out the magical contract preventing misuse of my blood that Ted had written for me and had the goblin put the gringotts seal on it. As I walked into the pathways of Gringotts, I wondered in anticipation about what who my family might be and what I would do after finding out. *** A.N: Powerstones to find out more. Chapter 78: Discord and Pa.treon Chapter 78: Discord and Pa.treon Well I just recently set them both up, so both are still iplete, but still, have a look. DISCORD: I have just set it up, soe teach me how to run this thing. You''ll get to be the founding members. Link: https://discord.gg/TR3KKAhu9r P4TREON: Well, I''m gonna post extra chapters here. Good for you, from now on, I''m gonna up the pacing and make chapter length 1500+ words so that those who are supporting me and getting extra chapters would be satisfied with what they read. Though there''d be cliffhangers. Those are my motivation. Currently there''s chapter 77 there. More would be uploaded as soon as I write them. Don''t worry though. I''m not gonna slow my regr uploading speed for this as long as I get the POWERSTONES. Link: /Snollygoster For those who don''t know anything about this, at least just visit it. If you want to support me and read extra chapters, log in, click ''Join'' on the tier you wanna unlock and pay the amount. Chapter 79: Chapter 79: I walked into a the blood inheritance testing room and saw the familiar machine that was also present in the Britain''s Got - ahem, Britain''s gringotts. It''s all goblin made and enchanted. It looks like a big box. Yeah, the whole mechanism is hidden inside a big box. There''s just an opening on it for dropping your blood on it. "Drop your blood in here," said Garnik, handing me a knife. As I dropped the blood into the machine, it whirled into action, as itpared my blood with the samples that it already had been storing for centuries. Since most of the wizarding families are rted to each other in some way, it takes a significant percentage of matching for someone to be allegedly called a descendant of a particr line. Meaning, not just any wizard Tom, Harry, or Chris cane and have an inheritance of multiple families if he''s rted to all of them. That''s what happened to me thest time. I didn''t get anything. This time, though. This time, I hope the results are something else. "What''s your first name?" asked the Goblin. "Chris." I replied, not bothering to say the whole Christopher. It was given by the church near the orphanage anyway. The machine expelled a parchment paper containing the details of my blood rtion. I took the parchment with quite a lot of nervousness. I still didn''t want to be too hopeful. I''m doing perfectly fine on my own. I''ve built up a life of my own all by myself, without depending on some rich family for everything like I did in my previous life. So, I''ll be fine even if I don''t get anything. Having such mindset, I looked into the parchment. . . ____________________________________________ CHRIS MARTIN HEIR APPARENT TO HOUSE MARTIN, HEIR APPARENT TO HOUSE LAURENT, FATHER: DURANT MARTIN. (Head of House Martin) MOTHER: CAMILLE MARTIN, ne LAURENT ( Hier Presumptive to House Laurent) .. . ... . . ____________________________________________ I looked at the two names that were printed on the parchment, lost in my own thoughts. There were some rtions mentioned with some other families as well, but it wasn''t direct. So I didn''t pay any them attention. Now, I''ve confirmed why Dumbledore has been trying to unite me to my family. I''ve been researching French families for a while now. House Martin and House Laurent. The previous minister of ''Ministre de Magie'' (Minister of Magic) was Andre Martin. Durant Martin''s father. He had resigned about a decade ago, I don''t know the details. Laurent family was yet another powerful and rich family, but they hadn''t survived the war against Grindelwald. That''s all I know, but it is enough for now. I''ll find the details soon. Durant Martin, is the same guy who Susan and many other dueling fanatics talk about. He became a champion and became famous for beingpletely ruthless to some of his opponents. Funnily enough, most of them were English. Anyway, he quit about 6-7 years ago. "Is there anything else?" The Goblin asked, rudely waking me up from my reverie as he started leaving the room. "Hmm... What? Err...yes, there is, actually. Since I''m the heir apparent, I should be allowed ess to the information about the current address of House Martin... right?" ... I sat at one of the tables set up outside a cafe as I ate my breakfast. I hadn''t eaten anything today. I reached here only this morning since thetest flight avable to France was past 5:00 am. So, I had only came to Gringotts at 9 o clock this morning. Today was Sunday, by the way. Gringotts opens on all days including weekends. I looked at the bustling streets as I wondered how I should approach my parents. I also gave Nyxie some food and pure magic. Her metabolism is quite different from ordinary dragons. Whatever she eats mostly get converted into Pure magic. That''s why she hasn''t grown much in size. But, her magic Power is increasing daily. And, I have a feeling that her skin and scales are much more durable than an ordinary dragon, but I haven''t actually tested their durability since I haven''t even let her feel remotely ufortable, much less hurting her, so the case of finding out their durability never arose. *Flutter* *Flutter*. An owlnded on the table beside me, give the customer sitting on it a letter, and looking at the scene, a grin started forming on my face. I suddenly thought of a nice way to approach my new ''parents''. Of course, I first thought of straightforwardly knocking on their doors saying I''m their son, but that seems too cliche and cringe. And besides that, there are there reasons why that should be avoided as well. I borrowed an owl from the owl post-office. I sent the owl to my house address. It was a Lavish Manor located in the greeneries of Jardin de Luxembourg, which was about an hour''s ride away by taxi. It took about 15 minutes by owl. I followed it disillusioned on my disillusioned broom. My Aging Potion wore off in the middle, so I changed my clothes to shorter ones as well. When I first saw the manor. "Daaayyme..." Well, not to brag, but the manor and the estate of my family wererger than Potter manor and the estate. The beautiful and elegant three story manor along the vibrant greenery surrounding it, upon looking from above, looked like a scene just out of a painting. I stopped the owl from actually making the delivery. The main purpose of this owl wasn''t simply giving me directions. I quickly took out an Envelope, a book, and a muggle pen(am not gonna use a quill mid-air). Then, I took out the Gringotts blood inheritance test from my pocket. This thing is like a proof of my identity, as it can''t be faked since it''s goblin made and there are certain ways to confirm it''s legitimacy. So, they''ll instantly know I''m their real son. I used the book as a board to write some words on the back of this Inheritance parchment. What should I write? Something like, "I''m back!." Or maybe something like, "Hi, I''m alive." But then I recalled the Sherlock series from my previous life, in which Moriarty sent a message to Sherlock about his return. And thus, I wrote down- "Miss me?" In french though. Actually, I''m not doing this for fun. Alright, maybe a little bit for fun, but the main reason I''m doing this is to gauge their reactions, since I actually don''t know why I was found floating in the Thames in the first ce. So, this would confirm whether or not it is safe to approach them. I hope that this is not the case, but there are chances of things going something like this as well- [ Hello Mom and Dad, see this proof of inheritance? I''m your long lost son! Oh you''re still alive son? Let me remedy that. . . . . . . AVADA KEDAVRA!!!] "..." Just hope it''s not something like that. I tied the letter to the owl and told it to wait outside as I first examined the wards. The wards ced on this kind of manor are usually quite old and powerful, but the main thing is, these are usually blood wards. Once the blood wards recognize someone, then the person can enter and exit anytime. So, assuming that I wasn''t directly stolen from the hospital and had at least been brought here once, the wards should be able to recognize me, thus granting me entry. Anyway, if they don''t, I''ll just run away for now. The outer wards are just for repelling. They''re not lethal unless it''s war time. Who wants new people visiting to being harmed upon identally touching them? So, the most that''ll happen is would be that the one in control of wards would be notified about an intruder. Though I still casted a few protective charms on myself, just in case. I flew towards the manor and stopped at the outer boundary of the estate. They usually put a kind of doorbell here, if you''re not registered in the wards, then you enter only when someone with authority gives you permission to enter. I stopped in the air right in front of that boundary and slowly stretched my hand out. After moving a bit further, I finally felt it! The wards. These were no joke. These were the real deal, I could feel that they were densely interwoven, like a well written programming code, and they were Powerful, with a capital P. I felt them scan my hand, and I held my breath in nervousness for a second, but after a moment, I felt them give me the ess like I was a family member, which I actually was. The sigh in relief as I flew in slowly. And called the owl to follow along. The owls are allowed entry as long as there''s nothing shady with the posts. Stopped in front of the manor. This was a huge ce. I was still under the disillusionment charm, so I just followed the owl to see it stopping in front of a window on the ground front. I descended down to peek into the window. It was a dining Hall. Three people were sitting on one corner of the Dining table. And I had my first proper view of them as all three of them turn their heads towards the window when the owl came in. *** A.N.: Read the next two chapters on /Snollygoster Am gonna post more there (Upto 10 chapters) as soon as I write them. Anyway, the regr update speed won''t slow down as long as you guys keep giving me POWERSTONES!!! Those who are already supporting me, thanks for the support!!! You guys would get one extra chapter for free!!. i.e. instead of four, You''ll get five since you''re the first batch. You guys made my day yesterday! Chapter 80: Chapter 80: (A.N.: the conversations happening would be in French would be denoted by written in { } e.g., { This line is written in French.} ) (It is of course, for auth- *ahem* reader''s convenience.) **** The owl seemed be blocked by something as it stopped on the window, like it was being rescanned, then it entered through the window into the dinning room, and I got a good look at the people sitting on the table. One of the people sitting there was, of course, Durant Martin, whose pictures I had once seen once or twice in Susan''s magazines, he had golden blond hair, like mine, sharp grey eyes that held a bit of caution as they followed that movement of the owl, and a chiseled face that had stubble on it which somehow still made him look handsome. His face had a bit of resemnce to mine now that I looked at him closely. The man was in his pyjamas, which is understandable since this a Sunday morning. The other was a woman serving the other two the food on the table as she had a smile that seemed a bit contagious, bringing a smile to other people''s faces as well upon seeing it. She had light brown hair, almond shaped electric blue eyes that showed warmth in them. She had a heart shaped face, with sculpted features that looked picturesque, but when she smiled, dimples naturally formed on her cheeks giving her a different kind of beauty. Even though she was wearing a simple gown, she looked graceful and refined in it. Thest person in the room was a little girl who seemed to be about aged between 5-7 years. She had chubby cheeks that were currently munching on a baguette, her light brown hair were in a bob-cut, and her big and innocent eyes were a grayish shade of blue, and her cheeks also had dimples which magnified her cuteness several times. She was wearing fluffy pyjamas which had animated dragons in it. The owl approached the table and dropped the letter in front of Durant, who promptly levitated it with his wand and took it in his hands after casting detention charms on it. Seeing just the address written on the envelope and no sender''s info, the man frowned and open the letter, taking out the parchment from it. " !!!!!! " As soon as he saw what''s printed on the parchment, his eyes widened into saucers and he intensely read the words printed on the parchment once again. {What is it, honey??} The women asked urgently as soon as she saw the man''s extreme reaction. The woman seemed more shocked at the man''s reactionpared to the man''s shock after reading the letter. It looks like the usually stoic man had rarely shown such extreme reaction to anything. Man didn''t answer yet, he quickly lifted the parchment and held it against against the sunlighting through the window, checking it the same way people used to check dor bills in my previous life. Still not quite able to believe, he quickly casted a few spells on the parchment as well, but how ite negative? The woman has by now, gotten up from her seat and crossed over to the man''s side to find out the answer for herself. She read the parchment from over the man''s shoulder *gasp* The woman gasped. {I-Is this... real?} The man nodded slowly, and spoke for the first time in a deep voice. {Yes.. } He looked quite shaken himself and I could clearly see hope written all over that previously impassive face. Tears came out of the woman''s eyes as she picked up the envelope and quickly looked for the envelope and check if there was something else in it. And I wondered if I should have put something in there. Maybe, a lock of my golden hair? Kidding. The little girl, upon seeing her mother crying, got up from her seat started wiping her tears. {Mommy, don''t... cry?} Aww so cute. Is this my little sister? At that time, the man turned the parchment, both him and Camille read the words written behind it. "....." I cringed hard. Why did I do that again? Oh, right. Sherlock and Moriarty. But... it was designed more that situation if they were bad people. It''s a perfect two letter word to scare the shit out of enemies who think you''re dead. The woman, Camille, smiled in tears upon seeing the words. Then she hurriedly pulled the man up and began talking in rapid French which was quite difficult to catch for the amateur me. If I got it right, it was something like, {He''s alive! Oh! I had given up hope after so many years. We have to get him back! Where do we find him?} Durant put his hands on her shoulders to calm her down. "Calm down, Camille. He''s definitely alive, but he might still be held hostage by the kidnappers." Then the man nced down at the parchment. "The time his blood was tested is printed on the paper. It hasn''t even been an hour." Spoke as he looked check the time at the clock hanging on the wall. Picking up his wand, he said, {I''m going to call all the Auror force to ce Cache. This time, I''ll save him.} Wait, what?. Did I hear that right? He''s going to... mobilize the whole Auror Force of France for this?! Hey, hey, hey, this is going out of control! I didn''t want to be the cause of the this outrageous incident which would definitely be big enough to be reported even in Britain. What should I do? I can''t let that happen. It seemed he doesn''t care one bit about his loosing his position as the Head of French DMLE. Upto now, there reactions have helped me deduce quite a lot of observations. I had been watching their every minute reaction from start to finish. The first thing I decided to do was to activate the super Trigger blue after concentrating for a whole 10 seconds. I quickly thought of everything and made my decision. Still disillusioned, I took out an invisibility cloak from my pocket, as the man approached the firece to make the floor call. I donned the cloak on myself and cancelled the disillusionment then I quickly climbed in and chose a seat to sit. Right when Durant was about the throw the floor powder into the fire, I took off the invisibility cloak and called out- "Wait!" Everyone in the room was surprised. Durant turned around to see me sitting at the dinning table. He quickly pulled up his wand, but realized that my little sister way in the line of fire. The seat wasn''t randomly chosen. Anyway, my sister wasn''t in any danger. He''s a trained Auror and duelist, so I had to make sure he doesn''t decide to attack an intruder in his home without giving the intruder a chance to exin. If ites to a fight, I still have the super Trigger blue active, but it''s better that a situation like that doesn''t happen. Why? Because if I actually blocked his spells, he''d definitely think I''m an intruder and might use the wards to attack me. Anyway, there''s only one reason I didn''t directly say this from outside the window. It''s the range of my Trump card. I didn''t forget the fact that I''m in the middle of some very powerful and old wards right now. So, if, by any worst case scenario, he tried to use the wards, I have to incapacitate him before he can fully activate the wards. After all, I''ll be a matter of life and death. So, I''ll have to use my Trump card on him, which regretfully, has a short range. In short, I had calcted all the future scenarios with my S.Tg. Blue. In the stunned silence that followed, I raised up both of my hands as I showed him the invisibility cloak and showed that I''m wandless. I then smiled, { Check the wards, father.} I said. Durant''s eyes widened as he realized that the wards had recognized me as a family member. He wouldn''t have noticed this if had directly attacked me with the wards. He then also noticed my appearance, which clearly had an uncanny resemnce to his own. He quickly lowered his wand. When I was sure that he isn''t gonna use the wards, I looked at Camille. { Umm... Hi mom.} Her wand was actually lying quite far away her, so I hadn''t taken much of a security measure against her. Without hesitation, Camille quickly ran upto me and encircled her arms around me into a tight hug. "Oh." I felt a bit awkward since I didn''t even know her before today, but my magic, which was moving around my body quite restlessly, slowly settled down and body felt at ease. It is said that a mother''s hug is magical. It seems that there''s some truth to those words. The subconscious feelings and memories of the previous Christopher that I had absorbed, and this body which still remembered it''s creater''s embrace, seemed to create a magical effect on me. Though I was still vignt. {Mommy, Mommy... who is he?} Right then, I heard a cute voice. I parted from the hug a bit reluctantly to focus on my cute little sister. She was looking at me with her round, curious eyes. Her lips were pouting a bit. Maybe due to her mommy not paying attention to her and to someone else. I lightly tickled her chubby cheek with my finger. Her cheeks were sooo soft! { Esme, he''s your Big brother.} Camille said to the Esme, so that''s her name. {Hi Esme}," I said as lightly pinched her soft and chubby cheek. Esme dodged out of reach and then looked at me after hiding behind her mother. Sigh... my little sister too cute, right? **** A.N.: So, that''s his family. It''s not a cliffhanger this time! I know that you guys can only take so much, before starting to try and find my location. For regr updates, please give me POWERSTONES!!! Read next three chapters on /snollygoster. Posting more there as soon as I write them! The number of ptreons have been increasing steadily! THANKS FOR YOUR SUPPORT!! Chapter 81: EVENT Chapter 81: EVENT I need a lot of reviews. So, here''s an event! As soon as the reviews reach 100, I''ll post the next chapter! Even if it''s just an hour after I posted this. *Each reader is only allowed to post upto 2 reviews. More after that would be deleted. The reviews and the reviews with most likes would be pinned to the top! So hit like on reviews that you like! Note: There''s a limit on the word count of review. I tried posting some really long ones and they didn''t get posted sessfully. Trust me, it sucks real bad when you''ve wrote something with hard work and it just. vanishes. So, don''t let that happen to you. Just post ones as long as the one I wrote and continue it bymenting on it. Ptreon supporters, read the new chapter I''ve just posted there! Thanks for your support!!! Chapter 82: Chapter 82: [A.N.: Alright, I''ve decided to stop at 100. I''m content with this much. Here''s the extra chapters. The interactions in this chapter are all in French. But I''ve tranted them into English for the reader''s convenience :-) It''s a big chapter. I''m posting early in good faith that you''ll still give me powerstones after the renewal. Keep thoseing for more early chapters like this one, otherwise, I''ll no use posting it early Enjoy. ] **** As I was about to try and make friends with my little sister, Durant interrupted me. "Charles- " I looked at him bewilderedly. Was my name Charles before I was Kidnapped? Durant ced down at the name written on the Parchment in his hand, thenhe said, "Chris. First of all, let me check your body for curses and hexes. Then tell us if you know anything about your kidnappers and how you got here. " After all, he is, but an Auror. I hesitated a bit, "Alright... let mom do it." After hugging her, I can trust her to not try and hurt me. But Durant, the head of French DMLE and a dueling champion pointing his wand at me in close range? Even trigger might not save me from getting hit by his spells. Camille smiled at me but then looked a bit sorry for Durant. Durant looked quite hurt by that statement, so I had to exin. "Look, I don''t know anything about kidnappers. The only thing I know is that, I was found drowning in the Thames river in London when I was about a year old. So, I don''t remember you. The only thing I know about you is that, you apparently targeted English people in a lot of your duels." I said, thus exining that my reasons for being scared were justified. Camille looked mingly at Durant and he sighed. Camille then caressed my head as she said, "You don''t have to feel scared of your dad. Actually, the ones who kidnapped you killed you also killed your grandmother, who had taken you out to the hospital at that time." "What? They killed my grandmother?!" I asked in anger. Alright, they''ve made it personal now. Aftering to this world, I''ve somehow developed a soft spot for grandmas. It''s decided. Whoever did this, whoever it is, I''ll kill them. I''ll kill them all.-> "Who was it?" I asked quietly. "After your grandmother''s death, your father and grandfather did everything to find you and the culprits. The only thing we found out was that they were wearing skull masks." "Death Eaters." I said, sealing their fates in my mind. Camille nodded. "That''s why your father used to attack certain English people in his duels. So, don''t fear him. They took a lot from us. Your Grandmother, you, and eventually, your grandfather." She exined further. "Before you were kidnapped, Voldemort was winning the war for the control of magical Britain. But France wasn''t much affected by it since we decided not to get involved. But Voldemort decided to attack France by having the grandson of the minister kidnapped for ckmailing. Those days, your grandfather was devastated, waiting for them to contact him while mourning your grandmother''s loss. He had the power to fight them, being the Minister of Magic, but you were taken hostage, thus tying down his hands." Camille quietly wiped the few tear that wereing out of her eyes. Durant continued where she left. "But after that, Voldemort suddenly died one day, thereby leading to all the death-eater scum either getting apprehended or going into hiding like the rats they were. Without Voldemort, those cowards didn''t have the guts to ask for Ransom on the French Minister of Magic''s grandson." "Thus, he even resigned from his post, hoping that the rats woulde out of their sewers after this, but there was no contact. F*cking cowards! those son of-." Camille''s one re shut him up. As she covered little Esme''s ears with her hands. She looked at her wand lying quite out of her reach on the table. Taking out my wand, I summoned Camille''s wand with an io and gave it to her. "Oh, thanks dear~ You can already do this!? Where did you learn it? " She gave me an impressed look and despite his dire situation, Durant looked pleased at my talent as well. Camille fired first a silencing charm Durant, and then a few stinging hexes were fired mercilessly, somehow reminding me of Tonks. "What have I said about not cursing in front of Esme?! Now your mouth would be shut for the rest of the morning!" Durant silently took it all, not raising his wand in defense. "..." ''Uh... Was I vignt of the wrong person all along? Is-Is she the hidden boss?'' "Don''t mind him honey, he''s quite... expressive whenes to the death eaters. He used to be quite easy-going a decade ago." Even though I couldn''t picture Durant being easy going, though I could still understand his situation. First loosing his mother and son. And I can already deduce from their words that grandfather didn''t live long after that incident. "Anyways," said Camille as she smiled at me. "We finally have our Charlie back! Baby, tell us how youe here? Have you been living well?" She asked looking all over me. Uhh "Umm... Alright, just... don''t call me Charlie again. Please. Just Chris is fine." After all, Charlie Weasley is on my hit list. Really Charles was fine, which I''m guessing was my original name. But Charlie? *PUKING FACE* Man, I''ve got a lot of names now. But in my mind, I''ll always be Chris. "Alright, Chris. Now let me check you for curses and hexes, I can even diagnose your health." I hesitated. Ted and Andromeda are good, but yesterday, I felt awkward about the prospect of actually living with them. And I''m really craving a family after I''ve been living alone for 6 years. And now, I actually have a family So, now was the moment of truth. Can I trust these people? Whom I met just now? I''ll say yes. After all my observations and judgement of each of their minute actions from the beginning upto now, I''vee to a consensus that these people are good people. Besides, didn''t Ie here to find a family? You don''t say no to family.... Salut. With theses thoughts, I let her run diagnostic charms without much resistance. If she kills me now, I can onlymend her for her unrealistically real acting and humbly ept my fate... Nope I''m 100% sure It''ll note to that. As she diagnosed me, I told them about my side of the story. In very short. "I''ve been living well. The orphanage was good, and then I got the letter of invitation from Hogwarts." "Good! I figured as much when I just saw you doing summoning magic. It must be a great ce." Camille smiled and praised me and Durant also nodded. "....." I wondered how she''d react if she finds out that I can do it non-verbally, and wandlessly as well. "No. That was all just me. Anyways, I lived at Hogwarts for the past year. Dumbledore told me about my family being here. So, as my term ended the day before yesterday and here I am today." I summarized everything. "Wait, how did Dumbledore know this? And Why did he only tell you? Why not just send us a letter?" "Because he didn''t want me meeting you guys yet. That old man is a maniptor. He just thinks I''ll always be very grateful to him and after I inherit our family fortune, thinks that I''ll help him with anything he asks. You see, it''s very easy to make a deep impression on young children." "...." x2 There. I said it. This is for my conviction to never let Esme meet Dumbledore face to face. Not untill she has her shields perfect. My image as a Dumbledore fan would be shattered if he read her mind. Dumbledore would be heart broken, won''t he? I looked at Esme. The little girl was quietly sitting in on her seat, sensing the serious atmosphere. What an smart and understanding girl. Looking at her wearing pyjamas with cartoon dragons, I made a decision and called out Nyxie who was ying around outside the manor. Nyxie was allowed in these wards as long as I am allowed, since we have a magical bond. Our magic is practically the same.Though it''s actually quite aplicated process to exin and I don''t time, so I won''t monologue about it. I asked Nyxie to hide the rainbow colours and cancel the disillusionment charm. Now, she''ll appear just like those miniature dragons in the first task. Just bigger, the size of a small cat. Her existence is going to be revealed to the school as well soon. Just that no one would know about her magic and abilities. "Esme, do you like Dragons?" "Hmm.." little Esme bobbed her head up and down. "Then, let me show you a dragon!" Then, I walked back to the window, and spread my arms, just then, Nyxie came in andnded on my shoulder. "Esme, say hi to Nyxie, the Dragon." Esme round eyes widened and her mouth formed into an ''o''. Both Camille and Durant looked at me and a dragon sitting on my shoulder with widened eyes. As I approached them, little Esme''s shinning eyes were fixedpletely on the Nyxie. But I didn''t go to Esmi first. I first took Nyxie to my parents. I don''t think they''d let Esme even touch Nyxie before making sure she was safe. "See? She''spletely nice and we''ll behaved." I said, scratching Nyxie''s scales right where she liked it. Nyxie purred, expressing her contentment as she snuggled into my neck. Showing them Nyxie won''t cause me any problems since the rainbow colour isn''t showing on her. And she won''t do any magic here. And besides, I can''t always keep her in hiding. I didn''t show her at Hogwarts at that time because then Dumbles would''ve started asking questions like, "Where did you to find her??" And I''d never want him connecting dots between the disappearance of Hagrid''s and a unique dragon bing my familiar. Besides, there''s a lot to gain by showing her here. First one is getting close to Esme. The little girl is so cautious of me. I really want to y with her and have her call me big brother. The second one is I can get a rest from my parents who still have a hundred questions to ask me. I picked Nyxie up and slowly ced her on my mom''s shoulder. "See? She harmless. Now, let me and Esme y with Nyxie. Ok?" I asked and turned back to at Esme. The smart girl had picked up on the situation and unleash her Trump card, those puppy dog eyes. ''Stop it! Stop it! I can''t take it anymore! You can have whatever you want!'' - it has that kind of affect of people. After both of them had made sure that Esme would be safe, I took Nyxie in my hands and smiled shadily. ''Hahaah, n making friends with Esme finally begins.'' **** A.N.: No need to call the FBI!! It''s just appreciation of cuteness. Why are there so many people with dirty minded people here? Read the next four chapters on /snollygoster. Once you hit the support button, you''ll keep getting the more chapters as soon as I write them for the month, and also the unedited ones. It''s only three dors this month. Tons of thanks to those who are already supporting me!!! Chapter 83: Should I? (Read the next Chapter first) Chapter 83: Should I? (Read the next Chapter first) .... A.N.: Rejoice! For I have started writing chapter titles. ->READ NEXT CHAPTER FIRST. I messed up the order since I wrote the wrong number on the draft. First read chapter 80, which is next chapter, then read this. **** So... the one who''s pals with Esme is must be Gabrielle. And the one who''s learning dueling from the champion Durant, is Fleur, the future tri-wizard tournament champion. I would have realized this right at the time when Camille first mentioned it if this was just a story that I was reading while sitting at home, but this is real life, there are hundreds of families in France. And I was more concerned about removing my death g by removing Durant''s suspicions rather than wondering who our guests might be. "Honey, three people areing. They''re all ves. Monsieur Dcour can''te because he''s out on business. You have to behave well and try to be under control, ok? If you get affected by their allure, then I''ll snap you out of it. ." "Uh... Okay, mom." I just nodded. ''So, I''m gonna meet with the Dcours, huh?'' The current Dcour family, is actually a matriarchal family. The head of the family is Appoline Dcour. She married a man named Sebastian, whom she met at Beauxbatons and he also took the dcour surname. The family owns various businesses andnd in France. At this point there aren''t many canon characters left that I haven''t already met yet. I mean, the number used to be quite low before I went to Hogwarts. For a lot of years, it stayed on a number that was countable on my ten fingers. In those days, I used to keep tabs on such useless things. I stopped pondering over life and went over to Esme, who was standing in front of the firece, eagerly waiting for her friend. I''ll just y with her cheeks. Nyxie was in resting Esme''s arms, but upon seeing me, she flew over andnd on herir, my shoulder. As I messed around with Esme, the firece zed to life, and a beautiful woman with white-gold hair that reached her shoulders, The woman seemed to emanate an aura which drew people to her. That must be Fleur''s mother, Appoline. She was carrying a cute little girl in silvery-blond pigtails in her arms. The girl quickly found Esme and waved cheerfully. "Esme!" The girl leaped out of her mother''s embrace as she ran to her friend. Appoline smiled helplessly at seeing her daughter behaving like this as she herself gracefully walked over to my parents and did bise (touching cheeks twice) with my parents. Esme who''s usually a quiet girl, also smiled at her friend as she left my embrace and went to her friend. How cruel. Knowing that I don''t know anyoneing out of the firece, I just went to sit at a chair in the corner of the room. The little girl, who was Gabrielle, hugged Esme. Esme just patted Gabrielle''s shoulder but she seemed very pleased. When Gabrielle and Esme were having their reunion, the firece zed again, And a girl who looked to be about 16 gracefully stepped out of the firece. The girl was extremely beautiful. She was tall and willowy with long blonde hair and appeared to emanate a faint, silvery glow. She was wearing what looked like a dueling attire. She went to went over to my parents and greeted them formally. As I was getting bored, Esme excitedly dragged Gabrielle over to me. I smiled. What a cute girl. Look at her, proudly showing off her big brother to her friend. But... I became happy too early. "Gabby look! A Dragon! Her name is Nyxie." My smile stiffened. Sigh... It seems that I still have a long way to go. "And that.. is my big bro-ther." Said Esme as smiled. Well, I''m still satisfied. "Hi Gabrielle, I''ve heard a lot about you from Esme." I said, shaking hands with her. Gabrielle became very happy, as she heard that her usually shy friend talked about her. "Really? What did she say?!" I tried to hold back myugher as I saw Esme wronged expression. Then a pout formed on her face. I was going to have more fun but, then Camille called me. "Chris! Come over. Let me introduce you." I smiled down at the kids and asked Nyxie to y with them. I think that the three little girls would have a lot of fun together. As I walked over, "This is our son, Chris Martin. Chris, Appoline and Fleur Dcour." said Camille, introducing us. I did a formal bow by inclining my head and bending my waist a bit. "Enchant, Madame Dcour, Mademoiselle Dcour." While I greeted them, I realized that I had a problem. But I tried to ignore it. Appoline looked pleasantly surprised as excitedly gripped Camille''s hand''s. "Oh, Camille! You finally found him? Is he really your son? When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me?!" My mom justughed bitterly. "He came back all by himself just this morning. Gave us quite a surprise." "...." Both Fleur and Appoline looked at Camille like she was joking. "It''s true," said Durant seriously. "...." x2 Well, they couldn''t doubt Durant, could they? The man could say wanking increases the magic power and we''d have fountains erupting all over France. In the end, Esme, Gabrielle and Nyxie went out to y and we went over to sit at the dinning table as Camille animatedly told Fleur and Appoline about what happened today in detail. But she started with the kidnapping, since Fleur didn''t know about it. But as they talked, my problem became more and more serious, and, for the first time in my life, I cursed my ability of sensing magic. Damn! The allure is also, after all, a kind of magic. And I could sense it! It feltHOT. Allure was a kind of magic that even other wizards can feel. So, how much effect would it have on someone who can already feel even the normal magic? Apparently, enough for me to find a certain part of my body reacting... Still, small mercy that my mind waspletely immune due to my lumency. Seeing no other option, I activated the trigger.... And thankfully, the pure magic deemed this energy unsuitable for my body. So the energy was purged from my system. But, if I had to do this all the time, the pure magic would keep flowing into my body, thus elerating my growth. And I don''t really want that right now. As it happens, I am already the tallest of my year at the school. So, I went with the least costly approach and only sent pure magic to... a certain part of my body... Allure mainly affects ''that'' part of the body. The rest of the body doesn''t show such a ''visible reaction''. Compared to the rest of my body. It ''stands out'' like a ''sore thumb'', only quite bigger. Now, only that part would mature faster rather than my whole body. As I was ''polishing'' my art of innuendo. I heard the sound of melodiousughter and saw the three beautiesughing together on something that my mom had said. And they were all looking at the clueless me. "You wrote- Miss me!? You are really funny, Monsieur Chris." said Fleur. Oh, it''s about that. I thought they wereughing at my Burj Khalifa that was poking under the table untill recently. No. Since I''m in France, I''d settle with Eiffel Tower. Anyway, the Eiffel tower tower, which had been standing tall and straight had transitioned to the Leaning tower "Merci, mademoiselle. You can just call me Chris. I was just checking their reactions to see if I was still wanted or not. Please do listen ahead. My father''s reaction is even more outrageous." Seeing me unaffected by her allure, Fleur''s usual haughty expression visibly eased a lot and Appoline smiled at me as well. I had noticed that they had been a bit reserved after seeing me. Trying not to interact with me. The allure of a ve makes the affected person do silly things just to try and impress them. They didn''t want something like that happening. But seeing me reacting normally at her praise and her smile, the three women smiled in relief and Durant nodded his head in satisfaction. They must have met a lot of Ron Weasleys making a fool of themselves and a lot women calling them things like, $!ut, wh0, etc. That''s the reason they have to call themselves half-ve, quarter ve, etc. To not be totally discriminated and get called a species of animal. They say to the world that pure blooded ve are only born when a ve makes an offspring with a muggle. But the reality is that, being born from the match between wizard and ve also gives them equal ve powers. Their ve powers don''t decrease as sessive generations are born through a match between wizard and ve, the only difference is that, they get the ability to do magic from the wizard as well. Anyway, back to the topic, upon learning that the normally impassive Durant Martin overreacted Fleur and Appoline also became curious to know, "How did Monsieur Martin react?" "Nothing much, he was just going to mobilize the entire Auror department." Both their eyes widened "He was what!?" "Yeah, you heard right. He was going to mobilize the entire Auror forces in case I was still under kidnappers'' control. Thus, I had to reveal myself in order to stop him form loosing his position and causing an incident that''d have made France aughing stock of the wizarding world." I said while sighing. Camille exined the rest after that as dinner was served by the house elves. In between, my parents even asked me questions like, "How did you get here form Ennd?"which they couldn''t ask earlier because I had started ying with Esme at that time. After dinner, it was time for dueling. Camille ordered the house elves to bring in the dueling mat right here in the dinning hall. There was enough space. As Durant and Fleur had some easy going duels for warm up, all of which Durant won easily, Fleur suddenly asked mewho wasughing at hertest fall"Would you like to try dueling with me, Monsieur Chris?" "...." I raised an eyebrow and thought for a bit. Should I? *** A.N. : Should I? If he epts, how would he duel Fleur? Will he loose? Will he just defeat her? or Will he totally destroy her? Find out in the next chapter! The next "5" chapters are already on ptreon! I''m increasing the count daily. Support me, and get the new chapters and even unfinished works everyday. Thanks for supporting me!!! POWER STONES for regr updates! , Chapter 84: Guests?(Read this Chapter before the previous one) Chapter 84: Guests?(Read this Chapter before the previous one) A.N.: GUYS I POSTED THE WRONG CHAPTER YESTERDAY. DAMN!!! WHY DID ANYONE NOT SAY THAT SOMETHING WAS FISHY. That was chapter 81. This chapter 80. Check the ending of chapter 79 before reading this. **** I stood in front of Esme as she looked at the Nyxie in fascination. Haah, this is going to be easy. Afterall, it is very easy to make a good impression on kids. Even though Dumbledore is quite pathetic and sometimes evil, that doesn''t mean you can''t learn anything useful from him. Bending down in front of Esme, I pinched her cheeks lightly. "Esme, do you want to try touching her?" Esme had nodded her head. "Then, call me big brother and we''ll y with the dragon together." I smiled. Esme looked at the dragon, then at me. "Big Brudh-uh." She said, at once. Cuteness meter 200% !!!! I patted her head. "Verryyy good. I''m your brother. Do you know what brothers do? They y with their sister and make her happy!" Kids with no siblings often feel lonely with no one to y with. So, I think she''ll be happy to know that now she has someone to y with. Anyways, she wouldn''t happen to have any friends right now, would she? With that, I taught her how to pet Nyxie. Nyxie always enjoys attention. And this is the first time I''ve allowed her to interact with people other than Dora. So, simr to how Esme was curious about Nyxie, Nyxie also looked at Esme like she was looking at a rare animal to y with. Thus, I couldn''t tell who was ying with whom. Anyway, upto now, Nyxie has only shown aggressiveness against Dora and Andrea. Half an hourter, I was running around in the greenery of the estate with Esme on my shoulder, chasing Nyxie, who was flying just out of our reach. And Esme smiled andugh for the first time in my presence. Too bad she was on my shoulders, so I couldn''t actually see her. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Camille and Durant watching the scene warmly. Camille shed wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. And waitis that a smile I see on Durant''s face!? Damn, so he can smile as well. I''m d things seem to have worked out. I would have left silently if my presence was unwee... I''m not that desperate. But seeing them overreacting to the letter, I decided to just roll with. We yed for about an hour more. Surprisingly, the one who seemed to be enjoying the ying was, in fact, Nyxie. She is, after all, a baby. And I felt very guilty for not being able to y with her enough before at Hogwarts. I also always had to be careful not to let Dumbledore see her so we didn''t get much time to y. Not long after, Camille called us back. "What? We''re having guests?" I was a bit startled to hear that, but now that I think about it, it was nothing out of the ordinary. It was, after all, a fine Sunday afternoon. They obviously had their ns. "Mrs. Martin, I sincerely apologise for suddenly intruding upon you on such a fine Sunday morning. I shall make myself scarce for the duration of the visiting of guests." I said in formal french exaggeratedly. I was actually feeling a bit awkward, so I just made a joke out if it. Camille pulled my cheeks. "First of all, it''s not guests. They''re more like family friends. Their elder daughter is learning dueling from your dad and their younger daughter is best friends with Esme. They''re of same age. And you, young man are going no-where. We''re going to introduce you as our first born son to the magical France anyway. Don''t you act like a stranger. You are family! You always were." She said said, as she put her hand on my cheek. I was moved. I don''t know why or how, but Camille never once doubted me from the beginning. But Durant on the other hand, I need to be careful of him. He''s still wary of me. And this is not me being paranoid. I have ample evidence. I don''t want him having any suspicions about my identity. So, ying Esme was actually me calling timeout to think everything through before I take my next steps. I''m not so carefree as to totally start ying around without actually making everything smooth. I smiled at Camille, then looked at Durant. "Father, do we have a few minutes before the they arrive?" Seeing him nod, I remembered he was still under silencing charm! "..." He''s totally a henpecked husband, isn''t he? But right now, there was a serious issue to be addressed. "Can you apparate us to ce Cache? Near Gringotts?" I asked, as I put my arm out for him to take us there. I have been avoiding eye contact with him for a while now. Yeah, he had tried to read my mind. Just a very subtle brushing on the surface, to read my surface thoughts. I don''t think he''s suspicious, per se, but it''s more like he''s trying to reassure himself by just confirming that I''m real. At that time, I''d sent some ideal thoughts to him since suddenly breaking eye contact would be suspicious and my solid mind shields even more. After that, I acted naturally but made it look like I was scared of him, hence not looking directly at him. He''s the head of Auror department, so it''s understandable that he''d find even ordinary things suspicious. His point of view about me would be something like this: If I''m not real, than that would mean that I''m under polyjuice AND I''ve somehow bypassed the wards. But really, if the kidnappers had the real me''s body, then they could do some ritual to grant another person the immunity from wards through my blood. Just theoretically. The rituals are lost and those were also quite risky. So, I can, ''theoretically'' be a fake. The only thing that can''t be faked, is the Gringotts blood test, that test not only tests your blood, but the magic in your blood, along with a few obscure properties that remain in your blood even if you''ve reced your blood with someone''s else''s blood through rituals. Voldemort wouldn''t have been a Potter even after he reced his blood with Harry''s. Blood isn''t just erythrocytes, leukocytes, and the thrombocytes. That''s just the limit of what muggles can see. But the thing with that Gringotts test is that, the kidnappers could have just dripped the blood into the machine directly from the real body, and then I, the imoster, polyjuiced the myself, performed the ritual, and brought the paper with me. So, since it''s theoretically a possibility except such rituals are lostbut, since there''s a possibility, I can''t me him for trying make sure that I was real. Afterall, it is a matter of family. With a soft *crack* we sunk into space and emerged right in front of GFFGringotts French Franchise. He can apparate from inside the wards since he has admin level privileges. "Why are we here?" Asked Durant. "Oh, you''re allowed to speak now?" I asked, though I didn''t answer his question and just walked into Gringotts. All suspicions would be gone once I do the test. The only one would be, that I''m under imperius. But I know that my Auror dad has already crossed that possiblity, since plicated, those who don''t wanna, just skip* [That possiblity is already crossed since, the things I''ve been doing are far tooplicated to be done in just a few order of the imperius curse. That means, that the one who casted the spell has to be in a close range to keep giving me orders, but the wards would block anyone without the right blood. What if the other person has gone through the ritual of blood to bypass the wards? What if the imposter was also there in the manor, under invisibility? How did Durant cross that possiblity? It''s in Auror training, trusty me, I know since I helped Dora a lot. The solution to this is quite simple. And Durant used the same method. When I was in the manor, I ''felt'' the magic of a Presence Detection charm, Homenum Revelio being casted. I felt it because it scanned my presence and I can sense magic. It obviously wouldn''t have been able to detect any other disillusioned or invisibility cloaked presence near me since there was none.] Thus, I only have to show him the test live, and we''re cool. We reached the teller and he ask, "Yes?" "I''d like another blood inheritance test." "Another 100 Bezant." "Take it from the Martin vault." The goblin looked at Durant for confirmation. "..." Durant looked at me with aplicated expression. "What? You don''t have enough money? Just nod your head and we''ll be out of here in 5 minutes! I need another one and it can''t be duplicated and I don''t have money." I said, giving him an out. In the end, Durant sighed and paid the Bezants. Money wasn''t the issue for both of us. *** As we apparated directly into the sitting room of our manion. "Oh finally! You''re here! Where did you two go? You guys are just in time, they''ll be here anytime." Asked Camille as gave orders to a house elf. HOUSE ELF??? DAMN! how did I forget to calcte house elves?! "Mom? Howe the house elves didn''t my presence?" "Hmm? Why would they? They''re bonded to us. Not the manor wards." I sighed at my good luck. That''s how they detected Harry''s presencest time. They were bonded to the manor''s wards. "So, who''sing?" "It''s the Dcours. They''re a prominent family in France. They''re very nice people." "...." .... What did she just say? **** now read chapter 81. After this blunder, I really can''t bring myself to ask for powerstones , chapter 82,83,84,85 on ptreon. Chapter 85: The duel Chapter 85: The duel I thought for a bit. Should I or should I not? Because I sure as hell won''t lose purposefully in consideration of not hurting her pride or something. Even Dumbledore isn''t here, so need to hold back in case of not wanting exposing my capabilities to my enemies. I can even show off upto 10% of my skills if I want. Taking my pause as a sign of hesitation, Fleur shook her head in disdain. "It is not as easy as it looks. You''re still a little boy" "Alright." "What?" "Alright. Lets duel." I said, getting up from my seat. Fleur smiled triumphantly, as if her provocation had worked. It had kinda worked actually. But that can''t be counted as anything good for her. I didn''t like being called a little boyEven if I am one. The adults didn''t interfere as they watched curiouslyExcept my mom, "Uh, honey, you don''t have to do this. They don''t teach dueling in Hogwarts. It is only right to decline-" "It''s fine mom. You don''t have to worry. Dad won''t let anyone get injured, right dad?" I said, shifting all the responsibility to Durant. I saw Camille giving Durant a look seemed to be saying''If he gets hurt, you''ll be sleeping on the couch.'' I got up from my seat, taking off my jacket. I was only wearing a sleeveless t-shirt underneath. My trousers were also easy to move in. I cracked my neck muscles as I lightly jumped up and down on my toes, rolling my shoulders back and forth. ''Girl, you''ve just unleashed the beast.'' My body wasn''t buffed, just lean andpact muscles with explosive power. I came to stand opposite to her in the dueling ring. "Get ready". Called out Durant, who was refereeing. Fleur took a stance with her wand held up in front of her and stood gracefully in a proper dueling stance. Why does she have to always look so sophisticated and refined even while dueling? Does she always pay attention to how she looks, or is it a ve thing? One way to find out. I made it look like I was trying to copy her stance and took a simr stance to her except, if stuck out my butt exaggeratedly looking quiteical. Fleur subconsciously straighten her hips, thinking that her stance look something simr to mine. Gotcha! Iughed and got into proper stance this time as Fleur red at me for mocking her stance. Out of the corner of my eye, i saw Camille trying to hold back herughter, while Appolineughing openly. But, then I focused. "One" "Two" "Three!" "Urtica!" Fleur immediately sent out a stinging hex at me. Let me be very clear, stinging hexes is no joke. If casted well, It can actually hurt and causes an angry red welt on the area it is casted. If you don''t put much will into the spell, the victim would only feel like an ant biting, like the ones Camille fired at Durant continuously. Or the ones that Dora used to cast on me. But, the one Fleur casted was clearly the welting and bruising type. The intensity of it light was the proof. But I casually bent to one side as I didn''t move from my position. The spell passed a few inches by me shoulder. [For the past 6 years, I''ve been practicing my body, mind and magic daily. In the morning, I went to long runs, to build up my stamina] "Expulso!" Fleur fired another spell almost immediately after I had dodged the first one. This one was aiming at my feet. I spread my feet apart and it struck the floor behind me. [For the past 5 years, I have been doing 100 Push-Ups; 100 Sit-Ups; 100 Squats daily... along with other exercises.] I jumped up and down on my feet lightly, waiting for more. Fleur looked at the ease with which I was dodging her attacks and decided to get serious. "Stupify! Expelliarmus! Impedimenta!" This time, three spells were fired on mid section one at my chest, and other two either side of me to prevent me dodging. "Stupify!" A fourth one was fired immediately afterwards at the feet, blocking the only option avable if I had to dodge the threeducking. Do I need to use my wand now? Naaa. No need. Gathering the power in my legs by bending my knees , I did a high jump backflip as the spells passed by from below me. I could hear the whistling sound in my ears as they whizzed past my head. As soon as Inded, I tilted my head to the side. Forming a circle with my thumb and forefinger, I lifted my hand to the side of my head as a petrification charm, Fleur''s fifth spell, passed right through the small hole I created with my finger and thumb. [ And... for thest six years, I''ve been training the most important thing of all. The reflexes and instincts for reacting to the situations spontaneously. Especially for thest year with Dora.] *gasp* *Gasp* Right then, I heard gasps, so I looked to the side to see the wide eyed Camille standing up and Appoline, also wide eyed with both of her hands on mouth in disbelief. Fleur was like, ''It can be done like this too?'' Durant also looked pleasantly surprised. Wait, Durant is also surprised?? Umm... did I overdo it with thest one? What can I say? I wouldn''t have been able to do the finger-hole thingy if my trigger wasn''t already active and hadn''t increased my reaction speed. My trigger has been active since the beginning to continuously stop the allure from pitching a tent inside my trousers. It''s good that super trigger blue isn''t activated. Anyway, who thinks that this much ability is OP. There''s clear counters to my inhuman dodging. When Fleur seemed have been overwhelmed by myst insult, (dodging her spell and making it pass from right between my fingers), Durant spoke up to her in a Stern tone. "Don''t loose focus. Analyze the situation calmly. They''re a hundred way to block the opponents mobility." That seemed to have lit up her bulb as she started to conjure oil at the ground near my feet. If I can''t stay bnced, how would I be able to dodge? Too bad she was already toote. I had now decided to end this. While she was busy conjuring the oil, I jumped and sidestepped through the area that had been covered in oil. We didn''t have much distance between us to begin with. As soon as I had picked up my speed and started zigzagging randomly while making my way towards her, her spells'' uracy decreased by a lot. In the end, realizing that I wasn''t using magic and wasing towards her. She started to not care for her defense and sprayed oil directly all around her and started firing spells at me. Damn. Now I can''t end this in close range without slipping on oil. Or ... can I? I increased my speed as I dodged thest few spells that could be dodged while I wasn''t in oil. Then I stepped straight onto the slippery path. Fleur was surprised and quickly managed to fire two spells one after other as I slid straight into her direction with a great speed. We both knew the disadvantage of slipping towards her on oil I couldn''t change my direction. Even jumping is almost impossible. The spells two she fired were aim at my torso and my legs. And this time, I can dodge sideways, nor upward. As the spell was fired close range, I had started reacting already by seeing her wands trajectory. I bent backwards 90 degree to dodge the first one. For thest one, that was going to hit me in the leg, I raised my wand, intersecting it''s path. My wand broke in half as I finally reached Fleur. But my momentum was too much to stop now. Gripping her waist by her waist, lifting her, to stop myself from tackling her and we spun around twice before I decrease my forward momentum before I stopped the both of us with my one hand support her back and other pointing the jagged half of the broken twig on her throat. "Do you surrender?" I asked. "...." Fleur''s eyes were wide open as she seemed process what just happened and how she ended up like this. "Chris wins." I heard Durant''s deep voice from the side. Then I saw that he had already casted cushioning charms where we were about to fall, and his wand was pointed at the twig in my hand, just in case it got too close to Fleur''s throat. I felt the heat of allure hitting me at full force as I gently let Fleur settle on the cushioning charmed ground and backed off quickly while I threw away the twig in my hand. Durant picked it up and examined it. "Transfigured wood stick You were ying with your dragon with this earlier." he said. Surprise evident in his voice. I just nodded as Iughed andid down on the ground. The reason I didn''t use magic from beginning to the endIs because, I was dueling without a wand. It was just a stick I transfigured to y fetch with Nyxie. Afterall, There''s no fun in simply ending it with a few nonverbal spell in rapid fire. Looking at Fleur''s nk look as she faxed into emptiness, I frowned in worry ''Did I break her?'' **** A.N.: How is it? Do I deserve my powerstones? Read upto "5" chapters ahead on Ptreon. Adding more as soon as I write them! /Snollygoster A million thanks to those who are supporting me and motivating me to keep writing!!! Chapter 86: You are watching a master at work Chapter 86: You are watching a master at work No sooner had I started resting, Camille rushed to me and hugged me. "Oh honey, you were amazing! How did you do all that?" I wondered about it, ''Should I say I learned from the grandma?'' Damn! First situation where I can''t conveniently fall back on the grandma. I mean I can''t really sound convincing saying that an old grandma taught me rapid dodging of spells, doing flips, etc. The only picture picture that forms in my mind is of a hunched olddy leaning against her walking stick suddenly straightens ups and starts doing martial arts with her cane. "Well, I''ve been practicing since I was 6. So, it is something that I''ve be able to do after a lot of hardwork. Ask dad." Durant nodded seriously. "This will be the lesson for today." This is a lesson from the dueling champion. Though Fleur is the one who''s learning directly, the other two women won''t mind listening a word or two. That''s why they usually just sit and chat. Usually, Monsieur Dcour is also here, but he was away on business. Professor Deculien- no, Professor Durant continued with his lecture "Dueling is not only about spell casting. It takes three main aspects for someone to be a good duelist. - Good skills at magic casting is a given. And it has so much potential for improvement that people forget the other two. - Good body to move around to dodge instead of wasting your precious few seconds and magic power in casting defensive magic. The things you saved in your defense can then be diverted to bolster your offense. - Third, good reflexes and reaction times. These need a lot of hardwork and talent to train. Reflexes are actions that we take involuntarily. And reaction time deals with voluntary movements that you have to consciously make. Chris seems have already developed his reaction time and reflexes to a level that has surpassed even the professional duelists." Damn, so I did overdo it earlier, huh? Welps, it can''t be helped. That wasn''t even 10% of my skills if the triggers and magic were to be counted. The thing is, you can''t dodge from people like Dumbledore and Voldemort if they don''t want you to. If anyone could see their fight, they''ll know what I''m talking about. These two Giants can easily fight in AoE spells rather than single target spells. Magic power deficiency? What is that? We have enough to burn a whole cavern of full of inferi in semi conscious state and bring down the wards of Hogwarts that had been bolstered multiple times with the magic of many powerful wizards with a wand that doesn''t even recognize the caster as it''s owner. Dodging without supertrigger is only going to be used as just an auxiliary skill in those fights. I''ve only trained it dodging becausethe unforgivables are single target spells and can be dodged. Anyways, showing off dodging, I hid my magic casting skills. Having good dodging skills can be attributed to my hard work over the years. Having good magic skills at my age would mean I''ve learned them all in a year of magical education at Hogwarts. Which would look quite monstrous. While I was pondering all this, Durant''s lecture was still continuing. Now only Fleur was listening with her full attention while the other two women were chatting among themselves. Looking at the two women, I was a bit speechless. What a good way to spend a Sunday. Merrily chatting with your friend while having the dueling world champion giving you his life''s worth of teachings personally. You can listen to him whenever you feel interested and just go back to enjoyment right after. ...By the way, I was still sitting by Camille''s side. She would ruffle my hair from time to time, as if she still couldn''t believe I''m actually here and would once again be happy when she''s confirmed my presence. It''s understandable. She suddenly got her son back after so many years. It''s only been a few hours. Even though she usually appears cheerful, after seeing her actions and reactions, I''ve found that she''s actually quite an emotional person. But she''s always cheerful to make up for Durant''s over seriousness. Ten years ago, Durant wasn''t the only one who lost his parents and son. She, whose most of the family was already lost in the war against Grindelwald, also lost her son. At that time they were left with this muchnd and money which would look worthless to thempared to what they had lost. While Durant had gone into emo Sasuke mode, Camille somehow managed to prevent him from just going and murdering some of the known death-eaters who had gotten amnesty after iming being under imperius. And the corrupt British ministry happily let them free as ''honorary'' members of the British wizarding world. It is alright I guess, since I didn''t want toe here, only to be told that my dad was locked up for murder. But these two did try to find me, but the only thing they found out was that all prisoners and hostages were killed by the death Eaters to erase the evidence. Now that I think about it, Durant just injuring or permanently disabling some of those death Eaters in duels is actually quite tame, inparison to what I would have done if it were in his shoes. Correction: His reaction isn''t the thing that''s tame. HE has been tamed. By my mother. Like a dangerous beast put on a leash. Really, people should stop underestimating women. Most of the disputes that have happened in the history are due to women. Most Kings didn''t listen to their advisors, their ministers, and their main wife. insteadthey''d always listen to that one concubine who has the king wrapped around her finger! Anyways. I''m d Dora isn''t like that. Soon, the sses of Professor Durant were over. So, Fleur and I went over to where Nyxie, Esme and Gabrielle were ying. A house elf was there, watching over them so that they don''t hurt themselves while ying. As we walked towards the distant ce where the girls where ying, there was an ufortable silence between us. Fleur has been ignoring me ever since the duel. She only looks at me whenever I''m not looking. She''s a prideful girl, and rightfully so. So It must have been hard to for her to ept her loss from a boy younger than her. She''s actually quite amazing at dueling, considering that she just finished her fourth year education at Beauxbatons. Which fourth year can have the same uracy, fire rate and battle sense of aiming at difficult to dodge and areas at right timing as her? Plus, She''s learning under a world champion. There''s no justification in judging her abilities based on her Tri-wizard Tournament ''scores''. Putting a dragon to sleep single handedly takes a lot more skill, magic, and talent than simple animated Transfiguration, or attacking dragons at their their weak points (eyes) with a dark spell. The scores were unfair and biased due to her ve heritage. The second task was held in a terrainpletely unsuitable for her and she was emotionally very unstable at that time due to her little sister being kidnapped. The third task, she had been sneak attacked. Crouch wanted Harry to reach theTri-wizard cupso, to get the other champions out of the way, the guy used Moody''s magical eye to locate Fleur in the maze and stun her.(it''s true. not made up.) So, she''s quite talented actually. But the thing with being talented is, you can easily be hated if you show cocky behavior by those inferior to you. It happened to Fleur in Beauxbatons, and it''s happening to me right now. Anyway, I''m simply not the kind to let things be awkward. That''s why I took the trouble of inheritance test once again to remove the awkwardness between Durant and me. Thus, I decided to try and remove it here as well. I know that giving out simplepliments or constion would only make her feel much worse. It would look forced. So, I decided to try a different approach. Watch and learn. You''re watching a master at work. Looking at the girls ying in the distance, I said, "Isn''t Esme cuter than Gabrielle?" "!?!?" The look she gave me... Ooh, looks like someone''s feathers are ruffled. "Excuse me? Gabby is the most adorable thing in the world!" Bingo! I hit the nail right on the head. I knew it! "Is she? I only just met both of them, so I wouldn''t know." I said regretfully. Then I looked at her a bit hesitantly, "Can you tell me more about my sister? Isn''t she best friends with your sister? So she shoulde over often at your home." She can''t say no to this, can she? That''d just be cruel and petty. Fleur sighed a bit irritatedly, "Sigh... You shouldn''t saypare their cuteness if you don''t know them in the first ce. Anyway, I guess I can tell you about your sister." Fleur pondered about and said, "Well, your sister is a quiet girl. Gabby and her grew up together and they are also home-tutored together. So I guess she doese to our home often. Let''s see, she''s deligent with her studies... but they just y around most of the time. And, she likes macarons, though Gabby likes Crme brle more. Um... Is that enough?" "That actually helps a lot. Merci infiniment, c''est trs gentil de ta part, mademoiselle." I thanked her exaggeratedly in good humor. (Thankyou very much, miss. It''s very nice of you.) Fleur also smiled a bit. "de rien, Monsieur." (You''re wee, mister.) "Anyway, I''m d that at least my sister had a good childhood." I said, thinking of buying macrons for Esme one of these days. *** A.N.: I''ll need POWER STONES for more. Cheer me up! Upto """6""" chapters ahead on /Snollygoster Posting more there as soon as I write them!! Chapter 87: Chapter 87: "Anyway, I''m d that at least my sister had a good childhood." I said with a smile. Fleur looked at me for a moment, perhaps only now realizing that not everything is sunshine and daisies for a sessful person. The more sessful someone is, the more desperate his circumstances must have been, to push him forward and fuel his determination. Chances are, he still isn''t as happy with with his life as you are with what you already have. "Do you not feel sad that you couldn''t have a simr childhood as her?" asked Fleur as finally reached the girls. I thought for a bit and decided to answer her honestly. "Me? No. I am content with things as they are. I wouldn''t have been who I am today if I had the support of two powerful and rich parents. I am who I am today, because everyday for the past years, I worked hard for everything I wanted and pushed myself forward with the thought that no one else would help me get want I want other than myself. Yes, I did suffer hardships, a lot of them, but I have grown and learned a lot from them." I had long realized this. If I had been reborn or transmigrated into a such a rich and powerful family, and that too in France! not in the wizarding Britain, then not much would have changed from my previous life. I would''ve still been a young master, who does what he wants. (Though it seems I was fated to be one is this life as well anyway. Just a few yearste.) If was born a young master in France, I wouldn''t have had toe out of myfort zone. To thicken my skin and borrow money from a child. To realize that I was a bit foolish and immature in those days (I still sometimes am). I wouldn''t have had the satisfaction of doing something on my own. The thrill of checking the stocks day and night and seeing their values soar right in front of my eyes. I wouldn''t have to worry every day, that one day, my friend would have to face the worse Darklord of all times. Most of all I wouldn''t have known the true worth of a family. After hearing my final words, I think there was no longer any awkwardness between us as I saw Fleur give me a smile and nodded her head as if she finally understands something. So, I guess it''s mission aplished. Right then, we finally reached the girls and Nyxie came flying back to me andnded on my shoulder. Fleur looked curiously at Nyxie and said, "It''s animated very well. The dragon almost looks real." "..." Well, that works too. It''s better if I don''t have to exin that it''s a real creature. I''ve been pondering about how to go about revealing Nyxie to the school. She can''t always be invisible, can she? Currently, she has more intelligence and sentience than an 8 year old human girl. So, how would such an entity feel upon only having one person to interact with? I had thought about revealing her as a familiar to the school, but that would lead to a whole lot ofplications. Familiars of XXX and above categories were strictly required to be registered to the ministry. Which is reasonable, considering that they require even animagae to be registered. Another problem would be that people interested would want to know how I found such an unseen species of dragon. And this just the beginning of the list of problems. So I''m thinking of cancelling this one. The other option is Animation transfiguration, which Fleur just guessed. In most simple terms that even dumb people can understand, Transfiguration is of 4 types: - Transfiguration between Inanimated objects: Transfiguration from one inanimated object to another inanimated object. e.g.: A matchstick into a needle. -Transfiguration between Animates objects: Transfiguration from one animated object to another animated object. (From one living thing to another.) e.g.: Animagus transformation. -Inanimation transfiguration: Turning animated (living) thing into object. e.g.: Turning a Rat into a chalice. *-Animation Transfiguration: Turning a non living object into a living object. e.g.: 1) Turning a rock into a dog. *2) Turning a small statue of a dragon into a true dragon. Transfiguration does not necessarily need to be an instant thing. It can take hours and days and months to transfigureplicated things. But the results pays off. Cedric Diggory transfigured the dog and gave it just two functions. To bark and to move around. So to say, you can keep giving it more and more functions like programming an Ai. You''ll have just have to think it, and it''ll behave just like that. It''s quite a lot easier than programming. If the muggles could do this, they''d have created a true Artificially Intelligent being long ago, which could think for itself like a real human and even have emotions. That''s the manual way of doing it. If you want it instantly, you can just cast the spell, give magic power and focus your intent on ''I want a dog.'' The dog thus produced would perform all actions that you even involuntarily believe a dog does. Though it takes a lot of magic power. And all the time, the results aren''t as you expect them to be. Like the dragon models of the Tri-wizard Tournament. Harry''s dragon model bit him. A long time after the Second Task, theminiature dragon modelofVictor Krumwas seen trying to fightHarrys dragon model at theGriffindors boys'' dormitory. These are the things that happen in that case. If Cedric had used this to Transfigure the rock into a dog, the dog would have turned tail and ran in full speed. Thus only distracting the dragon for a few seconds. And Cedric would have wasted a lot of magic power and gotten the full attention of an angry dragon, thus reminding me of scenes form ''Tom and Jerry''. So, the Crux of the matter is that, it''s totally possible for Nyxie to be an animated being that''s been transformated from an Inanimated object and then programmed for a lot of time by an extremely patient and skilled individual. The problem woulde from, ''where did you get it?'' , ''How did you get the money?'', and. ''Can I have one too?''. No one would want to steal her if I just say her ownership is given to me. i.e. the one who made it transferred the ownership to me. They''ll only have to threaten me to hand over control since just trying stealing her is useless. The main thing is, there aren''t many restrictions on this one in the ministry, since most of the Transfigured animated things turn back to normal after some time. But, if the skill of the caster is strong enough, it can stay untill the caster dies. The Transfigured fish that Lily Potter (a.k.a. the super mom) gave Slughorn stayed animated till her death. So, this lie can now be used since I''m going to reveal my young master status. Since only young masters can spend such astronomicallyrge money to get a pet dragon this sophisticatedly Transfigured. Thus, I didn''t correct Fleur when she assumed that the dragon was animated. I let Fleur pet Nyxie as Esme and Gabrielle came to us chasing after Nyxie. But- *Meeaaoooww* Nyxie growled at Fleur and jumped back on my shoulder as she red at Fleur. And I flinched as I heard what she said. When did she learn to curse?! "..." Aww man! Why again? This yandere dragon! Why does she suddenly be so aggressive to some girls? I''m not doing anything, ok? I''mpletely innocent. "Hey, don''t mind her. She doesn''t mean it." I said to Fleur. Oh damn! I forgot other people can''t understand her! Thankfully, Fleur only took it as me saying Nyxie didn''t mean to be aggressive towards her. Sh*t! Who the f*ck is she learning bad words from?! Who the hell is that f*cking bast*rd?! I just hope she never learns anything else from the b@stard whose words she''s copied. The world shouldn''t have to tolerate another catastrophe of that guy''s caliber. "So, what are we going to y?!" Gabrielle asked Fleur excitedly. Fleur shook her head. "I didn''te here to y. I just came to see." To be more clear, she came here because she was getting bored there. Those three were talking about business and politics. I was never interested in politics. (Though people say I''ll make a good politician). Business, I already have enough on my own te as it is. "Come on, Fleur. Let''s y! We''re not that old yet!" I said, asking her to join as well. I was definitely ying. My first impression on Esme should be the best! She should''ve always been jealous of Gabrielle, who already has a big sister who dotes on her. Fleur only gave me a disdainful smile at my offer. "You guys y. I don''t y children''s games anymore." "...." Should I have ''identally'' punched her nose back when we were dueling? You don''t wanna y? Alright, I''ll make you regret those words. "Esme, Gabrielle, what games do you guys usually y?" I asked. They called out the names of several games that I hadn''t heard about. Even their description was quite boring. "Alright, we''ll y new games today!" "The first game we''ll y would be Red light, Green light!" Or Statues. For some odd reason, I always thought that this game had the potential to be very famous one day. So famous that even adults might y it... I know, right? I sometimes have the craziest of the thoughts. I mean how can adults give two sh*ts about a games as in as this? I exined the rules to them quickly and became the curator first. Esme, Gabrielle, and Nyxie stood a distance away from me. I turned my back to them. "Alright, Green light!" I said and fired a green spark from my wand. **** A.N. : Gimme them powa-stones!!! Go to ptreon to read more Chapter 88: Chapter 88: *p* p* I heard the pping of wings. "Red light!" I said as I shot red light into the air and quickly turned around. I saw that, Nyxie, who was quite fast, had almost already reached me, but since I turned around, she stopped moving! Without moving started falling, but since she''d already almost reached me, I quickly ran forward and caught her. Esme was ying her role of a statue with a serious expression. Gabrielle, on the other hand, tried to hold back herughter as was also trying not to move while being one step behind Esme. Nyxie tried to act cute by licking my face, but "Nyxie is eliminated!" I mercilessly dered as I stop a ''petrificus totalus'' on her. Which had no effect on her. "Now, you are a statue untill I fire green light three times." A full body bind charm has no harmful effects on the victim. So there''s no harm to the girls. I set Nyxie where she had stopped pping her wings. After returning, I fired green sparks form my wand again. "Green light." This time I waited for a while, to let them catch up with Nyxie. "Red light!" This time, as I turned around, Gabrielle didn''t have time to stop and she ended up moving. "Gabrielle... is eliminated!" I shot her a body bind and now only her eyes were moving. "Stay a real statue for the next three green lights." Iughed. "Red light!" "Green light!" "Petrificus totallus!" "Esme... is eliminated." "That''s three green lights. Nyxie can now start moving again. "Red light!" "Green light!" "Red light!" "Green light!" "Petrificus totallus!" . . . It. went on like that until, in the end, the one who won was ... Nyxie! With Esme following close behind! "Alright! Did you guys have fun ying this one?" "Yeeeaahhh!" (Gabrielle) "... Again." (Esme) "Meeew!!!"( Nyxie) By this time, everyone had forgotten the existence of Fleur. Seeing Gabrielle so happy and excited, her expression was a bitplicated. "Are you enjoying your mature life Fleur?" I asked, spraying salt on her wounds. "...." Fleur red at me but she averted her face from me when I ced back. But, I wasn''t done yet. "Tell me Gabrielle, did you have fun?!" "Yeah!" "Good! Big brother Chris has a lot games. We''ll them one at a time." "Yaayyy!" I looked at Fleur who should by be regretting disdaining my offer by now. "Alright, who wants to again?!" "Me!" (Gabrielle) "Me!" ( Nyxie) (Raised hand) *nod* *nod* (Esme) Now, for the finisher... "Then, you''ll first have to pay the fees. The fee is, one kiss on my cheek for each!" I said, pointing at my cheek. ..... What did I say? ''I''ll make you regret those words.'' After Gabrielle happily pecked my cheek along with a reluctant Esme and an enthusiastic Nyxie, and Fleur, who looked like she had eaten something sour, stood alone as she could only watch. ''What a pitiful girl.'' For the third game, I offered Fleur the olive leave. "Hey Fleur, would you like to be the curator?" This time, Fleur hesitated, then nced at Gabrielle. While biting her lip, she nodded her head. ''That''s a good girl.'' I thought inwardly as I smirked. Then, Fleur Dcour, the Tri-wizard champion, yed a children''s game with us! And I''m telling youthere''s a different sort of enjoyment, when you make a mature person y Children''s game and the person has the option to decline but doesn''t due to their circumstances. After all, I showed her the price money already. Anyway, Fleur seemed to be enjoying the game herself as well. She just tried not to show it, but it showed in her enthusiasm. She particrly seemed to enjoy hitting me with a spell for the time since I didn''t dodge. It''s just good that she didn''t mix in a few stinging hexes in there, or she''d have been in for it again. So, she''s not that bad I guess, just a bit haughty. It''s a bit fun to bring her down from the high her high horse that she''s always on. We yed for about an half an hour before it was time for Appoline to leave. And Gabrielle wasn''t old enough yet to leave through the Flu alone, so Esme and Gabrielle reluctantly parted and Gabrielle made me promise to y more games with them again before climbing into Appoline''s arms to leave. Fleur also stepping into the firece as I waved her goodbye. Shaking her head in exasperation, she also left in a burst of green mes. ... Meeting with ves has given me a lot to think about... In the context of magic theory, of course. You can say it''s a kind of inspiration, an ideaif possibly be implemented, can be very, veryI don''t know... useful? Anyway, I''ve been thinking why didn''t anyone else tried it before, and again, there''s the answer They would''ve tried, but couldn''t do it because they can''t sense their magic. I''ll call itCorpomency. What''s is it? ... a secret. But secrets don''t stay secret for long, as some smartasses always somehow figure them out with the given hints.-> After the dcours left, and I sat back down on the living room sofa, my mom came and sat beside me as she caressed my head. Durant sat on a sofa opposite. Camille then spoke, "Honey, I want to know how you''ve been living upto now. I want to know more about my son. Will you tell me?" No. Uh... Is there no way to just dodge this one? It is quite reasonable that she wants to know me better. But, I can''t say I''m a millionaire, can I? Not on the first day. I already am 100% sure of their good intentions, and I''m sure I won''t be betrayed, but... the more I reveal, the more suspicious I look. How can an Eleven year be so rich? Just the word genius doesn''t quite cover the exnation. That''s just the basic thing about me. If I revealed more, they might begin suspecting whether I''m a child or an adult. And that absolutely shouldn''t happen. In a magical world, it doesn''t sound totally impossible that I''m apletely different person upying their son''s body. I told the ''genius'' and ''monsterous talent'' things to Ted and Andromeda because it won''t matter much if Ted and Andromeda find out that I''m an adult in a child''s body. Because the one they have attachmentis me, not the body''s original owner. And even they wouldn''t link it to reincarnation with ''Future Knowledge.'' So, I decided to tell them what I could say truthfully. Because, I''vee to hate lying to close people after having to lie to Dora a lot. s, truthfulness was never an option for the sensible reincarnators. So, I''d still lie if it''s very necessary. I looked into empty space as I recounted everything that could be recounted, "I lived in an orphanage in Little Whinging. It''s a town located in the County of Surrey. My childhood in the orphanage wasn''t that good, since I had a few bouts of idental magic, and the muggles there didn''t take it too well." I saw Camille''s eyes tearing up and Durant clenched his fist. "But... when I was around 6-7 years old, I met a met a man called Ted Tonks who was also a wizard; When he realized that I was a wizard, and he and his family helped me out a lot in making my life better. From then on, I ate well and exercised daily and studied well. I am somewhat of a genius at studies. The tonks family knew about lumency. And I learned lumency as well." I didn''t say I learned it from them, I just said two different sentences. But, I don''t see any difference from lying straight up. Well, atleast I don''t feel guilty about it. So, it went something like that. We talked for long time that day, as they also told me about their and Esme''s lives so far, about Durant''s duels, about how he decided to quit after they had Esme, etc. And thus, my first day at France ended. *** A.N.: Powerstones. Family arc would be over in a few chapters. I''ll use Time-skip no jutsu. Hogwarts summer holiday is 2 months. So, timeskipping is inevitable. But not before having a lot of fun here! Don''t go to ptreon now, the month''s almost over. Well, if you still wanna support me I can''t stop you. Chapter 89: Corpomency Chapter 89: Corpomency It''s been ten days since I''ve been living here. And I decided to reveal my identity as Chris Martin. Dumbledore could have thought I won''t be able to go to France on my own and told me about my parents, but I''ll deal with him. I''ll visit him with Durant to calm him down. In the first ce, he didn''t want me to meet up with Durant''s because once Durant knows I''m his son, he won''t let Dumbledore influence me much, I would start learning lumency, and I might go to Beauxbatons, etc.. But if I''m going to Hogwarts and Durant''s going to fight the death eaters anyway, so Dumbledore shouldn''t be too disappointed. Besides, what can he do? He can''t try to pull any tricks on Durant, can he? So, the news has now blown up! Everyone who was allowed to visited from the day onwards, was made aware of my existence. What''s the point of hiding? Now I don''t need to fear Dumbledore much with this kind of family. So, the ones who got to know about my existence spread it around, either gossiping or actually selling the info to the to we. But my parents wouldn''t have introduced me to them if we didn''t want the news spreading. And thus, the articles of French newspapers for these days were like this: ->''The Lost Heir Returns?'' Our sources have been informed us of a shocking piece of news. It is being imed by multiple people, that they have seen the son of Dueling world champion, Durant Martin and his wife Heiress Presumptive of house Laurant-------- ->''Chris Maxwell Martin, son of former Dueling world champion Durant Martin!'' It has been revealed that the name of the Hier is Chris, and he was living in magical Britain as an orphan after being found drowning in a river as a toddler. His existence was discovered when justst year, he went to study in the most prestigious witchcraft and wizardry school of Britain, Hogwarts and scored top marks in every first year subject. Chris was also selected as the Seeker of his house team. For more information about his life at Hogwarts, see page----- ->The Lost Heir found shopping in ce Cache with his Parents Yesterday, our sources managed to spot the Chris Martin, the lost son of Durant Martin and Camille Laurant, buying sweets in the ce Cache, along with his little sister Esme Martin with their parents standing on either side of them. We managed to capture this moment before their father, the head of DMLE Durant Martin himself came to stand in front of the camera, denying any interviews for the moment---- *** So, it has been going well I guess. Since my parents want me to inherit the house seats and stuff, my existence had to be revealed. So, when I asked how were to going to do it, like, do we do a conference or something? And they were like, ''we just live our lives normally without hiding. They''ll do all the work for us.'' And that''s what happened. Those newspaper guys worked day and night to spread news of my existence to the whole France without us having to do anything. So... Ha-ha. This young master is a young master again~ If that isn''t good enough, then call me Bruce Wane... or maybe Oliver Queen. The rich second generatione back from the dead after going through hellish training. Still no? Then let''s just go with Tony Stark. Though I hope I don''t die... There''s no need to hide anymore. I didn''t reveal my wealth before and kept a low profilest year because I didn''t have any polical power. And people, including Dumbledore, would think even if I''m a genius, I''m still an easy prey. So, I keep myself only at the level of a normal genuis at magic and an abnormal genius at Quidditch. Yeah, that was me being low profile. It is actually difficult, not bashing the face in of someone who calls me mudblood behind by back. It''s hard to go around disillusioned from my Slytherin haters while I could actually take them on anytime I wanted. But fighting them, to a certain delusional and deranged old man, would make it look like I was going dark. That I had many things simr to Tom Riddle. The charm, the talent, the orphanage, the air of mystery, and the most important, the habbit of bullying. Even though I''d be bullying only selected scumbagd of Slytherin who were looking for ways to attack me. In his opinion, they were, but ''young children who can be lead the path of light''. I mean seriously, that''s canon. Not even from Dumbledore bashing fanfictions. So, I had kept my presence fairly unknown and non-existent for the whole time before I met Dumbledore. When I had the assurance that Dumbledore wouldn''t be a threat to me anymore saying, ''Chris, my boy, you are a bad influence on Harry, so... you have to go, for the greater good.'' Only then did I even y Quidditch. I''ve always liked ying sports. And I wanted to try Quidditch as well. I yed sports in the previous life too. Basketball and volleyball. With a height of 6''2, it was just a waste not to. Here as well, with the so many cheats, it is a waste not to y. I only have waste a few hours for the match every few weeks. I even stopped practicing, cause Andrea got weak to my cute face when I asked her nicely. I''m not ying Quidditch for only enjoyment. It''s just that, when I finally reveal my power to the world, I shouldn''t be dered a Darklord by the coward ministry. Because people fear the unknown. I should be known as a light side supporter. If I''m suddenly popping out and saying- ''See, I''m this powerful. But fear not. I''m a gooood guy.'' While was just a nobody before that, then people would, of course draw wrong conclusions. Thus, people should at least know me as a legit genuis who has all of his mental facilities working. Not someone who was quite ordinary and weak before and only became powerful after using dark magics and rituals. So, being the Heir to two light families in France, away form the corrupt Britain? Why not? You see, if someone is shining just far too bright, then powerful people would either want that person under them, or 6 feet under the ground. Thus I kept was going to a low profile from second year onwards to keep those families away.... Na. I still I wouldn''t have given two shits to those families and ministry even if I was an orphan and alone. Only some like Dumbledore is worthy of caution. I have no business in magical Britain for those families to interfere. It''s all in the muggle world. At most, I''d get low marks on OWLs and NEWTs. But those things are needed for people who are going to work under someone. I''ll have people working for me not the other way around. ..... Currently, I was in my room, working on my newest magical research. It had notes written in restricted Notebooks lying around me. I have been trying out my idea which I got 10 days earlier when met a ve for the first time. The magical allure of ve is quite different form the magic of wizards. Usually, the I can also feel the magic of wizards too, but that doesn''t intensify the effects it has on me. If that was so, I would''ve been long riddled with holes due to the number of low powered stinging hexes Dora has fired on me. But the magical allure was a kind of magic which was intensified more for those could feel it. Thankfully, my mind was protected by lumency shields, thus preventing it from have an intensified effect on my mind too, effective converting me into Ron Weasley. Despite my body''s obscene reaction, my mind remained pure. So, now then I wondered, if lumency can help be build shields in my mind, that can prevent magic from entering my mind. So.... is there something that could help me build shields in my body, blocking magic from entering my body? Is it possible? For ordinary wizards? Maybe not. For the magical me? I''ll at least give it my all trying it out. And thus began my research on a branch of magic that I was going to pioneer on my own. And I named it: Corpomency. The word ''Corpo'' is derived from the Latin word ''Corpus'' meaning a human body. Corpomency would be a branch of magic which would protect my body form external magical influence. I can''t say I''ve made much of progress in the ten days, but... I can tell. It is possible. I don''t think I would have been able to make the mind shields either without actually knowing the method to do it. I''ve been trying to make the shields with the same methods that I used to form lumency shields. I rxed by body. Like I rxed my mind before lumency. Alright, let''s begin. I activated the trigger as the pure magic started flowing into my body. As all my muscles rxed, I started to try forming the shields using the same method that I used for my lumency shields. Only, this time using it for the body. I used to my mind locked in with indestructible shields, so I followed along those unreal methods which the magical people have made for lumency which I learned form all the sources. Then, I made appropriate changes in the method so that it applies on the body instead of mind. The magic I used was, of course, pure magic. I could have given the magic a solid attribute, or the intent of protection, but that would make my shields focused strictly on defense. The main advantage of pure magic is it''s versatility. As the magic followed my guidence, the outline of an armor, made up of pure magic started forming on my body, glowing in multiple colours. But... as soon as I stopped supplying magic, the armor dispersed. "Damn it!" I sighed. I''ve tried many variations, but I can''t seem to be able to make it stay. Another disadvantage is that, it''s extremely visible. I can''t use it infront of people whom I''m not gonna kill. Just as I wrote down my observations from this yet another failure into my notes, I heard my mother calling me. "Chris honey, get ready. Guests areing today." "Sigh... Who is it this time?" I asked. "It''s the minister of magic." *** A.N.: I request POWERSTONES for regr updates. The chapter length is increased even further from the next chapter on the request of patrons! Chapter 90: Chapter 90: "It''s the minister of magic." "What the- !" "Language, honey!" "...Um.... why is the minister of magicing to our home?" "He was friend of your grandfather. So, he said he had ministry rted work with your father and he''s alsoing over to congratte us on sessfully finding you. He helped us a lot when we were trying to find you." "Are you sure he wasn''t the one who actually had me kidnapped?" I asked her. This guy seems quite sus. "....." Camille didn''t answer for a while. As I came out of my room, she said, "It''splicated and it''s unlikely to him." "Ok... how?" Camille sighed. Then she looked around. "You have good lumency shields?" I smirked. Good? I lowered the quality of my outer lumency shields so that they''ll appear ''good''. Not indestructible. "Have a look." I looked into her eyes electric blue eyes, simr to mine. Camille looked into my eyes and used her legilimency. To gently probe around my shields to test them. And she gasped. And I was quite surprised myself. ''She''s even better than Durant.'' I don''t know about anything else, but at least her legilimency was more outstanding than even Durant. That much I could tell only by the probe which she sent just now. It was quite gentle with me, but I could sense it''s power. My mom is quite amazing, huh? Camille retrieved her probe and looked at me in pleasant surprise. "You''re so talented!" She kissed my cheek. So, I still didn''t decrease it enough. Well, it only means that my real shields are more powerful than I thought, if it''s still considered more than good after weakening it so much. "Uh... Thanks. I''m your son afterall. Anyway, tell me now." I demanded. I need to first learn about this minister and ignore the little blush spreading on my cheeks. Mom''s kissing is quite embarrassing for a grown up person. Camille sighed, as she exined the matter, "His name is Gustave Firmin. He was a good friend of your grandfather and like an Uncle to your father and me. He, your grandfather, and grandmother attended the Beauxbatons together. When you were kidnapped and your grandmother was murdered by the killing curse, he was also quite anguished. He swore vengeance on the death-eaters who were responsible along with your father and grandfather. He doesn''t at all support pureblood supremacy. Even as the minister of magic, he''s still always against the conservative faction." Conservative faction is a civil way for calling Pureblood bigots like the death Eaters. "He was also the one who taught dueling to your father. He doesn''t have any family of his own. So, when your grand parents asked him to teach Durant, he taught him everything he knew. He used to be a professional duelist himself, though not a world champion, he was the best in France at that time." "So, he doesn''t have any reason to kidnap you, neither harm your grandmother." She concluded. "Well, he did be the minister of magic, didn''t he?" I asked. "...." I narrowed my eyes as I looked at Camille. "And you also suspect him. Even if you can''t figure out why exactly would he do such a thing." I observed. "....Honey... are you somehow reading my mind?" "No mom, I just learned deduction and observation of criminal cases like this form Sherlock Holmes." I said with a straight face. "He''s a muggle, but he can do lumency upto Mindscape level." I added, making her even more surprised. "Really? How is that possible?!" "Well, I don''t know. Maybe he was a muggleborn wizard all along and he just never found out." I shrugged. "Anyway, let''s meet this minister." .... The firece lit up and a tall man in grey cloak came out. The man looked to be in his 50s, with greying hair, but his straight posture and fit appearance suggested that he was still in his game. His face seemed to be permanently set in a stern expression and- well this is enough I guess. Such a chore. He was followed shortly after a guy in his 30s carrying a writing board who had secretary written all over his face. With his eyes set behind square shaped sses and and his body looking skinny under his big bulk robes. . The old dude who was the minister of magic, shook hands with Durant, and I was a bit happy to find that Durant was taller than the old man. The old man smiled, which seemed quite out of ce on that stern face. "Durant. I''m so happy that you found him!" He said as he patted my dad''s shoulders. I had told my parents not to reveal that Dumbledore found out first, since that would reveal the existence of Book of Names and Dumbledore didn''t even want my parents knowing that, from what I''ve observed. "Teacher." Durant nodded as a greeted the minister. "So, where is he? Oh, there you are!" The minister looked around and found me. "Bonjour, Minister." I greeted, looking quite innocent. "Well, aren''t you cute one. You look a lot like your father when he was young. He used to cry a lot in those days when I taught him." The man said as he patted my head. ''Uh... I''m gonna have to wash that.'' But, I got news. Durant... crying? LMAO. It''s seems unreal. "Camille, I see that your smile now has 100 % happiness instead of those fake ones. Good for you, child. You''ve gone through a lot as well." The man greeted Camille as well. The man behind the minister cleared his throat, "Minister we''re already runningte on schedule." The minister scoffed ."It''s alright Bardin, those bigots can wait a bit longer." Then he turned to Durant, "Now, Durant I would have stayed for lunch but we have to talk about ministry business. Let''s talk in your study." Giving onest look to me, the man left following Durant like with the secretary. . . "Well, I see why don''t want to suspect him." I said to my mother who was standing beside me. "Just promise me mom, whether or not you believe this guy, don''t ever believe Dumbledore. He''s a bit simr to this man in some aspects." Like giving that grandfatherly impression. I can tell that he''s not that simple. My motherughed, "Alright honey, as you wish. I''ll don''t care about either of them since my son as now safe." She said as she ruffled my hair. "Now, go and wake up Esme. It''s 9 already. She has to go to the Dcours for her lessons." she said. "Alright," I said as I made my way towards Esme''s room. Opening the door, I saw little Esme curled up, hugging Nyxie to sleep. Nyxie doesn''t seem to mind Esme much, and even enjoys herpany. Maybe it''s because Esme blood and magic might have simrities with mine since we''re siblings. So, looks like Nyxie got her second friend, first being yours truly. Thus, when Esme asked me if she could cuddle Nyxie to sleep, I asked Nyxie if she would like to try it. I would have capitalized the opportunity to asked Esme to sleep with me, with Esme hugging Nyxie and me hugging Esme, but these days, I barely get the time to train and research magic in the day, so I have to make up for it my training at night. I might have be a young master again, but I''m a changed person. I won''t ck off anymore. That''s why I asked Nyxie to sleep with Esme since she wouldn''t be able to hug me to cuddle into her usual ce, my neck and shoulder anyway. Entering the room, I walked up to Esme''s bed. Lightly poking her chubby cheek, I tried waking her up. "Esme, wake up. It''s morning." Esme frowned a little in her sleep as her lips curved down. Haha, what might she be dreaming? I was a bit curious. I''ve never read a sleeping person''s mind. And I want to know how exactly the dreamse and go and how long are they. I think the muggles of time had researched it, but at that time, I simply couldn''t be bothered to even search about it. But s, it is not meant to be as you''ll need a person who can sleep with his eyes open for that. I got onto the bed and hugged both esme and Nyxie. "Come on, wake up Esme. You''re gettingte already." This time, Esme was a bit conscious. "Big brother... sleep." She mumbled something before sleeping again. What were they yingst night that they''re not waking up today? Well, my mom used to do something like this to wake me in my previous life. I noisily opened the door using my wand. Then I raised my voice a bit, as I said/yelled. "Oh, hi Gabrielle! How are you! See? Esme isn''t even waking up!" Instantly, Esme''s eyes opened groggily as she sat up on the bed. Looking at the door she blinked. The she rubbed her eyes and looked again. "Good morning, Esme~ Are you this eager to meet Gabrielle?" I said teasingly. "She''s... not here?" Esme frowned as her lips naturally settled themselves into a pouted. "... It''s a good way to wake you up, isn''t it?" .... After Esme got ready, I lifted her in my arms as I got into the firece. Nyxie was sitting on my shoulder. "La Decalour de residence." I said as I threw the Floo powder into the firece. Disappearing into the green fire, I kept a firm grip on Esme as we squeeze through at high speeds. We came into the Dcour residence as I smooth stepped out of the Dcour firece. "Hi again, Gabrielle, hey Fleur." I greeted them as I put Esme down. "Hi Chris!" said Gabrielle as she hugged me. When she got closer, she whispered in my ear after hiding her mouth behind her hand, "Fleur was waiting for you yesterday and got disappointed after your mom came in instead." Well, mom had already told me that, but it''s understandable. From what I''ve gathered from here and there in these days, she doesn''t have many friends now. The males are affected by the allure while females are jealous creatures. Me being not affected and treating her like I would any other girl seems have made us friends, or at least one sided rivals. "Oh, hello Monsieur Dcour," I also greet the man sitting on the chair reading a newspaper. "Hello Chris. Haven''t I already told you? Just call me Sebastian. said Sebastian Dcour. The man was quite plump and had a receding hairline. But he had a jolly look to him that, along with his enthusiastic nature and cheerfulness, made him quite a delightful person to meet. Well, this was a man who was living the life, isn''t he? This guy should be the idol of all the non-goodlooking guys with not much money out there. The Canon description of Sebastian Dcour was true, and he wasn''t some Keanu Reeves that many fanfics describe him as. But, the guy has his talents in his abnormal amount of magic power and his amazing talent in enchanting. He''s not just a good for nothing. "Chris, stay for breakfast. It''s ready. Then y with Fleur for a while. She was quite disappointed yesterday when your mother came to drop Esme instead of you." said Monsieur Dcour. "DAD!!!" A warning fireball was thrown near Sebastian. Well, that''s Sebastian Dcour. "Alright, then I shan''t disappoint Mademoiselle Dcour this time." I said, nning to tease her for a long time for this one. She does the same actually, calling me Esme tail, french word for sis-con, and what not. And I''m gonna also learn some enchanting from Sebastian as well. *** A.N.: I''ll need POWER STONES for some motivation. The college is not even letting me sleep these days. End terms are in a few days and now I''m doing the assignments and projects. Chapter 91: Chapter 91: At that time, Appoline came to the living room as well. "Hi Appoline, do you have any breakfast for me?" Compared to Sebastian, I''ve met Appoline a lot of times. And whenever I call her Ms. Dcour, she''ll just ask me call her Appoline. So I gave up being formal with her. Appolineughed in approval at me being informal on purpose, "Of course dear, think of this ce as your home. And Gabrielle, Esme dear, you girls go to your study room. Your tutor is already waiting there." As we sat on the dinning table, Appoline, said, "It''s good that you came today. Fleur-" "Maman!!" Fleur''s features gained a bit of avian sharpness, signifying her anger. "Alright, but why are so angry?" Appoline seemed surprised as she said, "Anyway, isn''t it the same for Gabrielle and Esme too? Doesn''t Gabrielle miss Esme if they don''t see each other just one day? It''s good that you also finally have a good friend after long." ''Oh man, she said it, didn''t she?'' Why do moms not understand that they shouldn''t talk about embarrassing things in front of the child''s friends? "Mum! Just stop talking, alright?" Fleur sighed and she pleaded. Now it was officially revealed to me that Fleur doesn''t have any good friends right now. Though I had already guessed it. It does seem kinda embarrassing for a normal girl, but if she''s a ve, she''s doing quite well if she isn''t getting harassed by boys and suffering from horrible treatment of girls. Her family is quite prestigious and was actually established by a Ve in France who was actually acknowledged at that time. Normal magical ve with no family background going to Beauxbatons would have quite a lot of difficulties. Maybe that''s why they have children with muggles. So that they are full blooded Ve and only have Ve magic, thus not having to go to Beauxbatons at all. Though it''s said that pureblooded Ve disdain magical Ve. "I just hope I could have an ordinary life. I don''t have any true friends... you can go all out making fun me." Fleur said as she looked into her te. She looked tired of all the things she has been suffering in her school and here now. Even the defeat at my hands might have contributed to this. Appoline and Sebastian exchanged a worried nce. It seemed like was an issue they were trying and failing to solve. "You can do anything you want, ma fille (my daughter). We''ll support you in anything you want to do. We just want you to be happy," said Sebastian. "If you want an ordinary life, we can''t stop you. But from my own experience, I can tell you, that these small things won''t bother you at all once you grow up and take the family head position." Seeing Fleur defeated at the thought of the teasing she might receive from me, I also felt bad. She''s suffering enough in her school. It''s fun as long as it''s not a sensitive subject. Right now, she''s extremely sensitive to her not having friends. What could she do with ordinary friends? They''ll either get jealous or she just won''t enjoy theirpany. Seeing all the three Dcours on table in low spirits, and seeing Fleur, whose situation was quite simr to Dora''s, I decided I had to speak to her. "You know, there''s nothing wrong with you not having friends. You are quite strong and capable on your own. Ordinary people have friends because they need them. But you have everything that you need already. You don''t have any problems with your sses, you are learningbat from a world champion, you are quite talented in magic, etc. Don''t ever degrade yourself to a normal person''s level with all the things you already have." This is serious. It''s just a remark she said in passing, but slowly and surely, her life''s decisions are being shaped during these days because of the treatment she''s receiving at a school. I at least need to exin it to her. As I looked at her right now, sitting aristocratically in her chair while having dinner made my the finest of house elves chefs, and then I pictured her in an ordinary attire, doing house chores while Mrs. Weasley cursed her Ve heritage while Ginny Weasley called her ''phlegm'' as she endured it all silently. In that image, I couldn''t at all see the Fleur Dcour who was arrogant and haughty and whose talent and future were exceptional. But only a Fleur who, afteringst in the Tri-wizard Tournament and disgracing her school, and having to listen to the insults of her school mates, decided to finally have an ordinary life after getting an ordinary job at Gringotts where very few humans work. I realized that even though their situations had a few simrities Dora had been able to ovee it in the end and became an Auror. But Fleur couldn''t. "You are expected to live for more than a 100 years. The period in which you go to school is actually just 7 years of that life. The girls who are treating you horribly right now due their jealousy would one day have to bow their heads for you once you fully use your talents and do the things which you like do. If you just decided to stay ordinary, that would only mean that you are bowing down to them and bing something that they want you to be." Fleur looked down as she also realized this. As I''vee to know her, she''s not the kind of girl who would want to be influenced by those people. "If you can endue two more years at that school, then the paths of those girls and you won''t meet again. They''ll be just be ordinary house wives or ministry workers while could be anything you want, even the first ve minister of magic." Seriously man, what''s with the Harry Potter series and it''s bad pairings? Sorry to Bill, but even if I don''t say much now, the haughty seventh year Fleur still wouldn''t give a nce to a poor bloke like Bill Weasley. She only gave up changed that much after she camest in the Tri-wizard Tournament. And I can''t let her lose that bad this time since she''s a family friend. And even her parents wouldn''t want her suffering at the hands of that overbearing mother either. It''s just that she must have been very sad in those days, and for her happiness, they decided to follow their daughter''s wishes and behaved courteously with the Weasleys and didn''t even show any disdain at their poorness. I can only imagine what magical France would have been thinking. The Dcour Hieress marries a Weasley. The Weasleys shouldn''t have been that poor in the first ce if Arthur had decided to work for money instead of tinkering and ying with muggle stuff. Don''t know how many times the guy declined his promotion. He could have had a nice job with enough pay to at least buy his kids books and other school stuff. (Ron Weasley had to spent his whole second year with a broken wand.) After listening to me Fleur no longer looked sad as she realized that, what said was indeed true. "Oh Chris dear, you''ve said it all!" Appoline got up from her chair and hugged me and gave kissed my cheek. Upon receiving it mind remained pure since my lumency for preventing the allure. I.... just had to send a bit more pure magic to a certain part of my body than I what I was already supplying. Now I know where Fleur learned her habbit of kissing someone in gratitude in her emotional statees from. But seriously, these older women still see me as child. Andromeda, Camille, and Appoline. I have now received a kiss from all three of them. That''s also one of the reasons I wanted to be a child again in my previous life. Though the main reason was due to all the college work piled up in from of me. "Young man, you''ve exined it to her so much better than what we''ve been trying to say. You could be an orator!" said Sebastian as he thumped my shoulder repeatedly form his seat beside me. I just shook my head, "No... it wasn''t much. Her situation is quite simr to the best friend I made at Hogwarts. She had simr circumstances like Fleur here, and during her earlier school years but she managed to ovee it all and became quite a strong and splendid witch by the time she reached her seventh yearst year. She doesn''t have much of a family background but she still managed to apprentice under quite an aplished retired Auror this year, after her NEWTS." This is one the reasons I couldn''t help myself from speaking up for her situation. I''ve always been sour about the fact that Dora had suffered for the past few years while I could have just helped her earlier if I had been there earlier. Now I could at least help Fleur who was in a simr situation. "Oh, is she also a Ve?" asked Appoline in surprise. If a Ve in France was hard mode, then a Ve in Britain was Hell mode. Fleur also looked curious. "No. She''s a Metamorphagus." I said, and it took a few seconds for it to click into their minds. "Oh, poor child." said Appoline. "No, actually, she was quite lucky that nothing bad happened to her as she was always cautious. But the false rumors about her were still spread throughout the school by jealous girls and bragging boys." Fleur''s eyes focused on me as said that. I continued, "Her image was totally ruined and her friends started distancing themselves from her... some guys turned out to be scumbags... sounds familiar?" I asked Fleur, whose eyes widened as I kept listing out the circumstances of Dora. "Then... how did she... deal with it?" Asked Fleur, looking a bit hopeful now. Appoline and Sebastian also paid their undivided attention. Well, I think the main reason was the room of requirements. She even sometimes joked that she''ll miss the room more than she''ll miss me. But there were few other factors which were different. "One good thing that happened to her was that she was sorted into Hufflepuff house. That house''s defining trait is hardworking and ''Loyal''. It has the nicest of the students of Hogwarts. So, even though most of the people believed in whatever rumors that were spreading about her, there were still some students who knew her knew her for who she was and not what the rumors said since they were ''loyal''." I spoke and they nodded as they understood what I was trying to say. I continued, "So, I''d suggest you find the Hufflepuffs in your school. Loyal, hardworking, and with a good character." Fleur nodded in understanding. But still looked confused. "But... how would I find such people? And what do I do after I find them?" Oh man, do I have to spell everything out to her? Looking at Appoline and Sebastian, no one seemed to be getting the hint. "Find the people who are in a bad situation. Since these are good people, this fact is often exploited by those cunning students or bullies. Find the ones who are not much talented. You''ll often see them trying to practicing easy spells relentlessly, or being bullied or taken advantage of." ''This should be enough, right?'' She''ll know what to do then. But the innocent Fleur still looked clueless. But this time, Appoline asked me, "Then, how is she supposed to make friends with them?" She looked curious and surprised. She must have caught on. ''What does she want to know?'' I thought. ''Is she testing me?'' ''Whether I''m a good guy or a bad guy?'' Well she''s not Dumbledore, so I don''t need to care about revealing a bit of my dark side. If she''s going to test me, then I''m also going to test just how would she take it. The amusing and awkward answer of a 12 year old didn''te out of my mouth. I looked at Fleur and answered. "Since I''ve already told you how to find them, once you find them, you just have to help those kind of people here and there. Just a minor help. If someone is getting bullied, if you see something wrong being said about them which you feel should not be said, and.....and ..... things like that. If you do it right, with your looks and charisma, you''ll have a bunch of devout believers of your own religion who''ll loyally fight for you whenever something wrong is said about you. Then you can build up further from there, by giving orders to those followers to help out more of such people, this gathering even more followers.... " I kept speaking after that while the three listened speechlessly. After I was done. "So, follow this and you can do whatever you want." "...." x3 Fleur was looking dumbfounded while Appoline was looking at me in nk amazement. Sebastian closed his mouth which had been hung open by now as he asked, "... Are you sure you don''t want to go into politics?" There it is again. People have often said that to me. And my answer has always been clear. Why be a king? When you could be a god? *** A.N.: POWER STONES PLEASE! For motivation to write in these tough times. Chapter 92: Her face got covered in a silvery white fluid... Chapter 92: Her face got covered in a silvery white fluid... *Yawnn* I woke up and took a long yawn. I had slept-in today by half an hour. I slept for a total of one and a half hour. The magic and body training and research can''t be ignored. Two months have gone by in a blur and today is myst day here. Tomorrow I''ll have to go Hogwarts. And... I don''t wanna go. Really. This ce is sooo good that I really don''t wanna leave. Sigh... ying around with Esme, my mother''s hugs and kisses, learning dueling from Durant, then of course, daily going to the Dcours where Appoline would treat me like a VIP and learning enchanting from Sebastian. And when Gabrielle''s and Esme''s sses, we would me, Nyxie, Esme, Gabrielle, and Fleur would y all kinds of muggle games that I''ll make magical after some editing. But of course, all good things muste to end. But I swear ""I''ll break this rule one day..."" But not this time. Going to school is also important. After all, I still haven''t done anything to the chamber of secrets... Why? Because... I really wasn''t too keen on meeting a 70 feet long snake with poisoning so potent that it can kill it''s victims almost instantly. And this time, I wanna see whether Dumbledore has once again arranged a confrontation of the Basilisk with Harry or it was just a coincidence and the diary also took Dumbledore with surprise. How far does the old man''s mechanizations go? Is just an old fool just getting on in his years? Or... it is some deeper conspiracy? When I was pondering on all this, I heard a very soft knock on the door. "... Big brother." "Meeew." I smiled. And got up and put on my clothes as I simultaneously did a charm for brushong my teeth. Then I put pocketed everything that I had prepared yesterday night. Getting ready in 5 seconds, I opened the door to see little Esme standing on the other side with Nyxie on her shoulder. "Good morning Esme!" I picked her up and spun her around. Esme smiled as she hid her into my shoulder. "Good morning... big browthuh" The little girl has opened up to me in the past months. It took a lot of hard work and ying. "Sowwy Esme, big brother got upte today. Big brother has to go to school tomorrow, so let''s y all day today!" Upon hearing about me leaving, Esme''s mouth curved down into a downward ( "Don''t be sad, Esme, I''lle back as soon as I can, alright?" Esme still looked sad but nodded and buried her head in my shoulder. We went downstairs to the dining hall. Where we met Camille. "Morning, mom." "Good morning, honey." Camille smiled as she kissed me and Esme on the cheeks, then she gave one to Nyxie as well, what a great woman. She understands that Nyxie is also a person. After eating breakfast, we flooed to the Dcours; Mom followed soon behind since Durant had already left for workso had Sebastian. So, the women usually just sit by the lush grounds and watch over us ying. As we arrived, "Hi Esme, hi Nyxie, hi Chris!" Gabrielle was still as energetic as ever. "Hi auntie Camille!" "Hi Gabrielle." I smiled as I put Esme down and nodded to Fleur who smiled back. We were now friends. And she wouldn''t deny it. "What are we ying today???" Asked Gabrielle eagerly. I smiled. "Since today is thest day for me and Fleur, I''ve prepared something special. But, you girls are gettingte for your sses. I already arrivedte-" "There''s no need for that, Chris dear." At the moment, Appoline came into the living room as she approached us. "I have talked to the tutors and cancelled the tution for today." "Yayy!!!" Hearing that, Gabrielle started jumping up and down in celebration and Esme also raised both of her hands into the air as she smiled. "This is thest day for Fleur and you. So... y all you want!" said Camille as Esme and Gabrielle cheered. Damn; These two are such cheats. With one move, suddenly, now they''re the favorites while the big brother who ys with them is thrown to third ce. Poor Fleur would always be fourth though. The top three is always secured by me, Appoline and Camille. Actually, I think that the boss 1st ranker is actually Nyxie. "Big bro Chris, now tell us! What are we ying?!" demanded Gabrielle. "Alright... alright.... Let''s go out for this one." It took a whole 3 hours of my night yesterday to make the things which I have in my pocket right now. Actually, it would have taken a lot less if 1 hour wasn''t spent on me trying to weaponize this thing forter usauge. I had made the things in 30 minutes, the rest 1 and a half hour was spent ensuring that the ones that we''ll be used to y today would be 100% safe for kids. Arriving on the grounds, the house elves set up chairs, table, and a big umbre for Appoline and Camille to sit and watch. "Today, we''re not ying anyplicated game like the ones before. Because, there won''t be any need for it. The toy which I''ve made yesterday are going to be soooo much funthat you won''t even need to a game to have fun with them." "So! There''s only one rule todayThe one who''s the least bit coloured by the end of the daywould be the winner!" Under the anticipatory gazes of everyone, took out Guns. Lots of guns. There were all kind of them, with all kinds of colours read, blue, green, ck... you name it, we have it. "What are these?" asked Fleur as she picked up a silver one and examined it curiously and examined it curiously. "Theseare my proud creations which I created after spending many days and nights of researching and testing. Their muggle versions are called squirt gun, spary guns, super soakers, etcetera. They''ll make you wet." "W-What are you talking about?!" asked Fleur as her cheeks turned red and she quickly dropped the gun. Oh? She at least knows a little bit of innuendos to call me out on them. But so what? I can just fall back on my age excuse and say I know nothing. While Camille and Appoline smiled knowingly at Fleur, who hid her face in embarrassment, I acted clueless as I casually picked up the silver coloured one she had picked. Silver must be her favourite colour. "What did I say wrong? You don''t believe I can make you wet with this?" I asked innocently as I waved the gun up and down. "You... con! How can you make me w-wet with that?!" (con = french curse word for stupid, idiot, jerk, etc.) "Why are you over reacting so much? It''s not like you''ve never been wet before. As I recall it, you get wet atleast two times a daywoah! What''s wrong with you?!" She had fired a stinging hex at me. Damn, why are they always violent? Doesn''t she bathe two times a day? What did I say wrong? "Looks like you need a demonstration, huh?" I said as I easily dodged the spell. I aimed my gun at her and fired the load I had storedst night. Andthere''s one more thingthe colour of gun signifies the colour of water I stored in that gun. *Spurt!!!* A jet of silvery white liquid shot out of the silver gun andnded all over her face and hair, giving her a facial of sorts. "There." I said as I shook the remaining drops out of the gun in my hand. "Gabrielle, Esme, Nyxie, isn''t Fleur all wet and soaked now?" "Yes!" (Gabrielle) "Hmm..." (Esme) "M." (Nyxie) "See? I asked Fleur, who was just standing there, stunned as the silver droplets of water dripped form her face and hair. "So, this is the game! Fire Waters of different colours on each other! The one who''s the cleanest in the end wins!" "Chris dear, how did you make that?" asked Camille as she also picked up a gun to examine it closely. "Mom, I got the space extension charms as well as weight reduction charms enchanted on the smallpartments on the back of the guns by Sebastian. The body, I Transfiigured myself. then I stored a lot of water into the extended space in the back. After that I filled in air for making the pressure high. After that, I enchanted it the extended space with the shrinking enchantment that Sebastian showed me." "..?.?.." (Camille, Appoline, Fleur, Esme, Gabrielle, Nyxie) Nobody got it? Fine, I''ll spell it out to you. "The shrinking enchantment that Sebastian showed me an application of shrinking charm through which, you can enchant a container to shrink on its own as the content in it decreases. The enchantment has a wide variety of uses. One of them is to caste it onrge containers which don''t have space extension of charms on them. When the contents of therge container decreases, it shrinks along on it''s own, making it easier to draw out whatever it is that you''ve stored in the container. Why won''t they simply caste a space extension charm on a small container then? Because the space extension charms are no joke. Most don''t evenst long. You need a good enchanter to cast it. And it''s expensive. That''s why, it''s easier to have arge container with weight reduction casted on it, and then you can enchant it with shrinking enchantment of Sebastian, so that It''ll get smaller once the content decreases. It''ll not only make it easier to take out whatever it is in it, but also make it easier to carry after being empty and you can just engorge itter. But, my application of shrinking enchantment ispletely different. I already had space extension charm on the small container. After that, I stored a lot of water stored in the small storage container. Then I had put the pressure on it as well in the right amount by pumping air into it, so that the water would shoot out of it whenever the trigger is pulled and the small hole is open. Then, why did I need the shrinking enchantment? Because, once the amount of water in the container decreases, the pressure in it would also decrease, thus decreasing the flow rate if the water. Thus, I had to find a way to restore the pressure in the container. Of course, you can''t do it manually with a pump, the container isrge and it''ll take time. And the girls can''t refill it with magic like I did. Not to mention the pressure should be right, otherwise it can hurt a lot if the pressure if high. Then I remembered that one of the enchantments Sebastian showed me was shrinking enchantment. It could be done by someone with second year skill. I casted it on the extended space itself. Now, as the water decreases, the space itself would shrink, thus keeping the pressure on the container constant." "So, got it this time?" Camille, Appoline, and Fleur nodded in a daze, while looking at me like I''m some kind of alien. "So... are we ying now?" Asked Gabrielle cluelessly, her eyes fixed on the guns lying on the ground. Everyoneughed and I smiled bitterly. A.N.: The next chapter contains a water fight. I need POWER STONES!!! Chapter 93: Last Day Chapter 93: Last Day "So... are we ying now?" I smiled at the cute Gabrielle who couldn''t wait to y with the guns. I used to be like that too; I couldn''t care less about theplicated stuff. You made the gun? Got it. Let''s y now. No sooner had Gabrielle said that, Fleur picked up another gun and shot water at me. It was slimy green this time. "Hey! It hasn''t even started yet at least give a warning hey stop! " I dodged here and there, but as she wasn''t stopping. Then, I suddenly took cover behind Appoline. Appoline''s eyes widened as she was hit with a face full of slime coloured green liquid,pletely soaking her. "Pfft!" Camille covered her mouth to hide stop herughter from escaping as her shoulders shook repeatedly. Appoline slowly wiped the green water away from her face as she looked at her friendughing at her,pletely clean, while she herself covered in slimy green liquid. Then she suddenly moved. Picking up the first gun that came into her hand, she fired it at Camille who was trying to control herughter in a verydylike manner. *Spray* "Aaaammmmm" Camille suddenly let out an udylike high pitched voice but she quickly closed her mouth again as some of the liquid got in. The colour was golden. Though it looked a bit like piss. Oops! ''By mistake,'' I didn''t add enough golden color, so it''s a bit faded, making it look like that. Camille sputtered as she quickly got the golden liquid out of her mouth. "Pfffft!" This time Appoline was having problems controlling herughter. "It''s finally started! Yaaayy~" seeing that the fun had started, Gabrielle picked up a pink and orange gun in one hand each and sprayed everyone with them. As Esme was hit by the water, she also smiled and chose her guns. She picked up purple and dark blue.Then she fired back at Gabrielle. I noted the colours she picked, the next gifts for her would be in those colour. I ducked down just as a slime coloured water beam passed by me. This time, it hit Camille! She was already busy exchanging volleys with Appoline as thedies had long shed theirdy-like behavior and we''re now firing at each other like kids. Camille''s back was facing Fleur, so her hair got covered in slime green liquid. "Why are you hitting them again and again?!" I asked her as both Appoline and Camille then turned to Fleur, recalling that the first shot had been Fleur''s. Fleur got targeted by the two women together as she tried to run. From my shoulder, Nyxie was watching Esme and Gabrielle firing at each while having fun and her expression looked quiteplicated. It looked like she was contemting whether she should do something or not. "How can I not make one for you, my Nyxie?" I asked her as I went to the pile of guns and picked up a ck gun whose design was quite different from the rest of the guns. It was a muzzle attached to a muzzle which could snugly fit around Nyxie''s muzzle. (Check out the three meanings muzzle used here and It''ll make sense.) The muzzle wad fit around Nyxie''s muzzle and whenever she opens her mouth now, the trigger would open the hole connected to the storage and thus, the muzzle of the gun would fire out water. In short, Nyxie now has the move Water Sprout. She''s a dragon type Pokemon with water type attacks. I looked at the overjoyed Nyxie as she rubbed her snout against my cheek affectionately. Just as she was about to open her mouth to lick me, I stopped her. "Don''t do that! You''ll colour me ck." I turned Nyxie''s face towards Esme and Gabrielle. "Now, Nyxie, try opening your mouth." As soon as Nyxie opened her mouth, a jet of ck coloured water was shot out and sshed over girls. *Blink* *Blink* Nyxie tilted her head cutely in pleasant surprise as realized that, she could also y! "Keep firing at everyone Nyxie! And don''t fire at me. We''re in the same team." With that, Nyxie excitedly flew into the air as she sprayed jets of ck water everywhere. Gabrielle and Esme jumped in surprise as they saw a water breathing Dragon firing water beams a them and they also returned the fire in kind. I stood in the middle of the chaos as spread my arms wide andughed evilly as I relished in the destruction I had orchestrated. Haha, even got the ''noble''dies involved! Just look at them go one ducking behind the table while the other maintaining a shield with the wand in one hand and firing the gun with other. At the same time, Fleur was back to firing at me. "This is unfair! Tuly! Bring me my wand!" called out Appoline who was taking cover agains the table, it seems she hadn''t even brought her wand with her since everything can done by house elves. Now she''s paying the price! Camilleughed as she took full advantage of the situation as she fired at Appoline repeatedly before she eventually got her wand. Just as they were getting ready for duel, I disarmed them both and fired a facefull of silver water on both their faces while I dodged the continuous fire that wasing from Fleur. "No wands today, Ladies! You can only use guns!" With that, it was on! Everyone started firing at everyone. It was a blood-bath, where I ughtered each and every person while remaining the only one clean and clear among the dishevelled and thoroughly soaked women. I teased and taunted/tainted everyone while I keep dodging and running around, still the cleanest of the bunch. It just happened the I was wearing white today, so it looked much more mocking when my white t-shirt only had a few drops of colour while they were all coloured multicolored. At one point, they just ignored each other only made it their goal to get me soaked. And even with the trigger, I was having difficulty dodging theirbined assault. Looks like I''ll have to use ''that.'' "Alright, you all forced my hand to do this." I said as put my hand into my pouch... and brought out what looked like the nozzle used by a fighting crew, only bigger! I had made it for the climax. The faces of everyone present stiffened upon guessing what it might be used for. "Ladies, you brought this upon yourself~" With that, I turned it on! *Booom* Arge amount of water rushed out, the colour was, my favorite Rainbow! They all covered their faces or ducked down, or trid to run while Nyxie tried to fly away. The pressure of the water wasn''t too much, but the amount was A LOT, turning all of them rainbow with exception. I made sure to be extra careful with Esme and Gabrielle so that they down just get swept away with the water and kept the water away from their faces as well. When I finally turned the knob off, I looked at the scene in front of me. ''Ah... a lot came out''. I looked down at the giant weapon in my hands, then at the girls lying on the ground,pletely exhausted and covered in fluids. That spells that end of the games that had been happening for two months. I returned their wands help clean everyone up with magic. res were sent my way asionally from all around as the sole person who remained unscathed and the winner of the game. After everyone was done, I stood up and spread my arms. "Sigh... alright, this is your first andst chance. Fire as much as you want... I won''t dodge. Everyone: !!! No one needed to be told twice, and there was no hesitation. Every single one of them fired without mercy. And, I noted with bitterness that Everyone had the most fun during thest five minutes, when I was shot one sidedly while I swung helplessly here and there along the force of water. Well, a man''s gotta take responsibility after doing the deed. I had my fun ruining them all, this was taking the responsibility. Though it seemed I had a begin to awaken some unknown power... because some shots, I dodged even without meaning to... .... After they were done, everyone was dead tired but had a smile on their faces. Not tired at all, I stood up and casually cleaned myself up with one swing of my wand as I started to put away the remaining of the guns lying on the table back into my bag. "Everyone, you can keep the ones you want. It''s my gift." I said, making everyone even happier. I don''t need them right now anyway. *** After returning from the Dcours, I began packing my stuff back into all my space extensioned pockets. "Jilly?" I called out. My house elf Jilly, who had been with me during the years of loneliness, appeared. I had called her the next after my of arrival here. She had taken a few minutes but she was able toe. During the past years, I had been giving her pure magic in small quantities, as she said, ,''it be very heavy food. Jilly can''t be eating more that a few bites.'' As a result, she was now taller that any other house elf and looked well nourish, in contrast to all the other houseelves'' skinny and malnourished appearance. "Jilly, I''ll have to go again for some time. In the meanwhile, please take care of my family. You won''t feel lonely here." "Jilly... will look after master''s family." Jilly blinked a few veryrge drops of tears, but still nodded. I patted her head for some time. When I was all alone during those days, she had always been there. For the fast year, she had returned to the Potter manor since my home was empty all time. *** The atmosphere at the dinner table that night was a bit subdued. It was myst dinner here, and after this, I might only return on Christmas. Esme''s face had a downward : ( the whole time while Camille tried to cheer everyone up but failed to even keep herself cheerful. "Dad, did you issue the portkeys?" I asked. Chris the multimillionaire couldn''t get the portkeys, but Chris the young master could have them easily. Durant nodded, "I had them issued the day you asked." "....." In Britain, it would have taken weeks and a lot of money for me to get them, unless a lot of people had to travel to the same destination as me, like during Quidditch world cups. "Great. You''ll just have toe with me to meet Dumbledore. You just tell him that the ones who kidnapped me were death eaters and he''ll look like he just won a lottery. Just don''t express any desire to ''kill'' any death eaters ...or kill anyone on that matter. The guy we''re taking about has a few screws loose in his head. He''s the kind of guy who''d extend his forgiveness and faith even to people like Voldemort and his death Eaters." Durant nodded seriously while Camille looked sceptical. "How do you know him so well?" I just shrugged. "Oh, his deeds are famous in Britain. You just have ask the right people who were actually aware of what''s going on. During the war, he actively he led a group of people who fought against Voldemort but only used non-lethal spells. Most of those people were killed since the death Eaters didn''t have any such rules. But still, Dumbledore didn''t change his ways, and even forced them on other people, as he was the one who opposed the passing of the bill permitting the Aurors to use lethal force on death Eaters. As a result, he got most of the Aurors killed as well." "...." 2x "He''s just that kind of person. You''d live longer if you stayed in opposition of him than being on his side. So, don''t ever get swayed by his words. You just have to pretend to be swayed." **** A.N.: Liked it? gimme POWERSTONES!!! Also, the month''s ptreon about to end, so get the subscription on the new month. I''m saying this because there were two new subscriber today. I think they''ll only be able to get the advanced chapters for 1 or 2 days since it''ll renews on Jan. But I''m also new, so I don''t know. Chapter 94: Who are you Chapter 94: Who are you "He''s just that kind of person. You''d live longer if you stayed in opposition of him than being on his side. So, don''t ever get swayed by his words. You just have to pretend to be swayed." After hearing all this about Dumbledore, Camille couldn''t help but ask her again, "Why won''t you simply go to Beauxbatons? They don''t have such strict rules about home visits. Dumbledore won''t be able to do anything there too. And, you''ll have Fleur there." I sighed. Such a tempting offer. But s, it isn''t meant to be. "Because, I have a few things I need to take care of in Hogwarts. Besides, if you just exclude Dumbledore, Hogwarts is a very nice ce; I still haven''t explored all of it. Don''t worry about Dumbledore. He''ll infact want to give me VIP treatment if he wants me to stay in Hogwarts for the next year as well." Camille still looked worried. Well, that''s what moms do. My mom in my previous life was also always worried about my extreme sports habbits. Used to say she won''t forgive me if I died due to these stunts one day. Well guess what, mom? Your son died while being hit by a white board marker. Soooo extreme... Ah, pain!... I don''t have the face to return to that world even if God gave a chance now. My bro there should be able to take care of mom. The point is, it''s not worth to live in fear of death, cause if you''re hot,dy death would find a way to pick you up, even for reasons as ridiculous as sleeping in your sses. I got up and hugged Camille. "Mom, don''t worry, ok ? I''ll write often ande back as soon as I can. Just believe in your smart and awesome son, alright?" Camille hugged me back tightly as she for a few seconds before letting go reluctantly. "If I lost you a second time, I won''t forgive you, you understand?" "....." Well, that sounds familiar... and ominous. Did she raise a g for me? No promises this time. I picked up Esme to take her to her bed. Esme, being the sensible girl she is, had understood that I won''t be here with her from tomorrow. As I tucked her in along with Nyxie, she didn''t let go of my t-shirt she was clutching. I saw that her expression was really heartbreaking. I wordlessly got into the bed and hugged her. "Big brother is here tonight. You can sleep peacefully." Esme hugged me tightly as slowly seemed to calm down, before gradually falling into the real of dreams. ''Well, I guess I can skip the training for today.'' Just as I was about to fall asleep myself, I heard the door open slowly. I activated my dragon''s senses, to find out that it was mom. Wait, Is she crying? With my dragon sense, I could hear her quiet sobs and sniffles. She usually doesn''t cry and always try to show a smile on her face. But as I have observed, she''s actually the one who''s most emotional. I turned around and opened my eyes. Only to see her quickly wipe away her tears as she smiled at me again. "Y-You did not sleep, honey?" Her voice was also cracking a bit. "....Come." I beckoned her as well. Mom didn''t need to told twice as she came to lie on the other side of Esme and hugged us both, and Nyxie who was stuck between me and Esme. A few minutester, Durant also came by, but I didn''t offer him to sleep on the bed and pretended to be asleep. A few secondster, he closed the door. Poor guy. But it''s not my fault he wasn''t crying. After I was assured that Camille was also peacefully asleep, I also decided to sleep after once again resolving myself to break this rule of separation. **** The next morning, after breakfast, we were ready to leave. I had to go to the tform urgently. And there was one more thing I had to do before going to the tform. The Dcours also came to see me off. Fleur would also be portkeying to Beauxbatons, but since there''s no train tradition here at France, she can use the portkey in the evening for the weing feast. I wasn''t the only one leaving to London right now, Durant was also going. He''ll visit Dumbledore before bringing back with a thing which I''m going to buy for home. We all gathered in a clearing outside the wards for the portkey. And I began bidding my farewells to everyone. "Sebastian, I''m extremely grateful for everything, you''ve taught me, and for that, to return the favour, check out the thing I''m going to be sending back with Dad. You''ll love it! I just hope it''s still there." The plump man patted my shoulder enthusiastically. "Chris, first of all, I''d like to give you all my praises for the invention you made. I just checked it after yesterday aftering from work. Using the shrinking enchantment which I''d taught you in passing, for the application of maintaining constant pressure in a space-extensioned storage? You''re brilliant! There''s a lot of potential in this. If we somehow store enough pressure" "We could potentially make it strong enough to blow through anything. Though I was quite afraid of the consequences if the extended space suddenly gets unstable and cause a big st." I finished. ''Someone finally understands!'' I was quite happy. Yesterday, no one showed interest in the mechanism. Everyone was only focused on ying. "You''re good. You''ll go far in enchanting. And, I''m looking forward to whatever it is that you''re sending." said Sebastian, patting my shoulder again. "Well, they''re very rare. One of thest of it''s kind, so of course it''s something to look forward to. Just hope that it''s still there. And once I send it, please check it''s condition and see if it''s still alright." "Will do, Child, will do." Then, I went to stand in front of Appoline. "Appoline, thanks for being such a great hostess every time I''ve visited. Being at your ce feels no different than being at home." She gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek. "Yesterday was the first time in years Iughed and enjoyed ying like a child. Thankyou, Chris. We''ll all miss you a lot. You''ve been a great influence for thest two months, for everyone, especially for Fleur. We''d always been worried about that child''s suffering at her school." I smiled a bit bashfully, "Well, if you think so, then it''s worth it." Then it was Fleur''s turn, "Fleur, I wish you luck on bing the darkdy of France. Follow my instructions and gather your followers." Fleur snorted but smiled and gave a hug. The Dcours weren''t shy when showing their appreciation or gratitude. I got a kiss on both cheeks. Well, it''s more like bise. It''s amon greeting for French people to greet each other. But if I started to monologue about French customs, my train might leave already. "You shoulde to Beauxbatons. It should be a lot better than Hogwarts." "Well, we''ll see. This year, I have some important thing to do... secrets to discover... and adventures to venture." I said mysteriously. Fleur rolled her eyes and I looked down at Gabrielle who looked quite subdued today,pared to her usual energetic self. I crouched down in front of her. "Hey, Gabby. Don''t be sad, alright? You know Harry Potter is my friend." Gabrielle''s eyes widened at that, "Really??" "Of course. But... he''s quite different from those books that you have your mom read to you. He''spletely different in real life. So, would you like to talk to him through letter?" Gabrielle nodded excitedly. "Then, I''ll have to leave, won''t I?" She turned sad again. ''See? Even her story books idol can''t bepared to this young master.'' I felt a bit happy about that, but Gabrielle is still sad, so I could give her a hug and pat her head. "No need to be so down, Gabby. Fleur can still visit monthly, right?" Only Hogwarts didn''t allow it. In a world where you can travel to ces instantly and can return after a spending a few hours, you should be able to visit your home at least monthly, but maybe the Hogwarts staff is toocking to allow that. I mean, the whole castle has only one person hired for cleaning it. So, how can they have people keeping tracks of who returned and who didn''t? I hugged mom and Esme onest time. Before it was time for the portkey to activate. Just as I was about to leave, I saw Esme and mom. Mom was trying to smile, but there were tears in her eyes, and first the first time, I saw Esme crying; Her big eyes had tears dropping from them. Ah! So painful! I hadn''t let her cry even once during this time, so this furthered my resolve ofing back before the Christmas. Before I could do anything, the portkey activated and I felt a tugging sensation on my stomach. The world around me spun rapidly as I was sucked into the space along with Nyxie and Durant. This was my first time taking the a portkey, so I eagerly tried to sense everything that I could feel about this magic. As soon as I sensed something tugging at my stomach, even as everything started to blur, I still brought my hand in the empty air in front of me to sense the magic that was tugging at me. It was like a cord, and the magic was quite different than anything I had sensed before. And then we were sucked into a portalfull of magic. ''Wow.'' I was enraptured by the sensation of this new magic. It couldn''t be felt due apparation. This was... space magic. . . . Damn, the things I could do with this magic if I mastered it... Nyxie also felt it. During this time, I had trained her enough so that she doesn''t try doing whatever magic she senses. Especially this and Apparation. Apparition I''d quite different though. It''s near instantaneous and you''re basically forcing your body into a small tube connecting both spacesnot opening a portal that contains space magic. We appeared on the portkey pointwhich was a clearing in a forest with a booth set upbut it was totally desert at the moment. "Dad, before we go to Kings Cross, apparate to Diagon Alley." I need to buy that thing from the Alley and send it with Durant. Durant had at least seen Diagon Alley if not the Kingscross, so we apparated directly to the Alley. As I led Durant towards the Knockturn Alley ,I said, "Dad, can you please disillusion us? What we''re going to buy is illegal and we''re going to use illegal methods to get it." We didn''t stop walking even as we all turned invisible. Durant''s magic didn''t work on Nyxie but it looked like it did to Durant because Nyxie disillusioned herself at the same time. I drank an aging potion and took out a ck cloak and a in ck mask that hid all.my face except my for my eyes. I changed my eye colour to ck. I would have used a skull mask, but I have a feeling that Durant won''t react well to seeing the death eater masks. We stopped in front of the shop Borgin and Burkes. On apletely unrted note, it''s quite pitiful to have the name Borgin, because even when typing that name on aputer, it autocorrects it to "Virgin." Just... don''t ask me how I know that. "Cancel only my disillusion and stay back, please." I asked Durant. I need to do some necessary stuff before I simply buy it. Durant shouldn''t be able to see what I''m about to do next. I entered the store with a ringing sound of the bell. The only thing that could be seen about me were my eyes, which had ck pupils right now. A stooping man was behind the counter, brushing his greasy hair off his face. "Who are you, and what''s your business?" "...." Is guy''s checking if I''m a noob? Asking for identity in Knockturn Alley? Well I have perfect answer for this one. I cleared my throat. Then, copying a certain someone''s deep and raspy voice, I said.... "I''m Batman." ...With the ck mask and ck cloak, I really couldn''t help myself... A.N.: I wish you all a happy new year! Subscribe ptreon tomorrow with starting of new month and new year. The next 8 chapters are already there. Drop all your POWERSTONES HERE Chapter 95: What goes around comes around Chapter 95: What goes aroundes around I cleared my throat. Then, in a deep and raspy voice, I said.... "I''m Batman." "...." It''s not Borgin''s fault that he was speechless. It''s just that, I had to say it at least once. I looked around the shop and sighed in relief when I found the Vanishing Cab still there. "My business is to buy the Vanishing cab from you." I didn''t bother talking to him ande right on business. I had a train to catch. While VirginI meanBorgin was thrown off by my peculiar answer, I made eye contact with him. I had already activated the trigger before entering. As I our eyes met , I did something which I haven''t tried in a while, Legilimency. It''s great to have a mastery in it. But it you have a mastery in it along with pure magic? The world is yours as long as you want it. That''s why I don''t use it. And... it is my trump card. Yeah... the one I keep mentioning. It has a short range, needs eye contact, and a few other shortages, but, if sessfully applied, it is the only weapon in my arsenal that I enough grasp in to take out giants like Dumbledore withplete surety. How? Pure magic. It is believed that legilimency is a magic that works more on metal power and will. And that''s how it is... for all the wizards who don''t have pure magic or magic sense. So, the defenses prepared for it aren''t that strong either. They only have one spell left for legilimency, ''Legilimen.'' They can''t do much in their attacks than what the spell frame allows. But, after activating trigger, if I can actively add as much pure magic as I want on my legilimency attacks, and shape them how I like through my magic sensing, how much powerful would the attack be? Basically, ->lumency+Puremagic= Shields as strong as Vibranium. There could be more to it. ->Legilimency+ Puremagic= A weapon that pierce through all lumency shields, but terms and conditions apply. The potential is still not determined. There could be more to it. Back to the current situation, as our eyes met, I provided pure magic into my attack and shaped my magic into a very thin, but sturdy spear. Rainbow light sh in my eyes and my attackafter entering his mindpierced straight through his shields. Currently he was thinking about the Vanishing cab. That''s why mentioned it. I followed the memory''s trail and quickly found out everything about it in seconds. While I was in his mind, through the link, I sent an obliviation to the memory of me ever attacking him and added a Confundus suggesting that everything was alright... and for him to talk politely to me. It all happened in seconds. Borgin jerked his head back in surprise, but then he tilted his head, "... Sir, what did you ask for again?" "I just need a closet for my clothes." I looked around. "How much is that one?" "Sir, that''s not a closet, it''s a vanishing cab. A real-" "How much is it?" "Sir, since it''s one of thest pieces avable in market, it''s price is-" "Where''s it''s pair?" "Sir, this cab is-" "Where. Is. It''s. Pair?" "We don''t have it, sir. But-" "Then do you know who has it?" "..." "You don''t even know that, do you? Then tell me, how is that thing any more useful than a closet? The only thing I can do is to store things in it, oh wait, I can''t even do that. They''ll just disappear to it''s pair." "..." **** In the end, not only did I but the closet for quite a bargain, I even got a ancient looking book rted to it. I had already known from Borgin''s mind what were those things were and their negative points. Though, I didn''t just read the book from his mind, because it would take time. I could have just removed the knowledge whole knowledge of the cab from his mind and got it cheap, but he would have grown suspicious. And the more you move and remove, the more traces you leave. Currently, the only thing I obliviated were a few seconds of his life which were very fresh and notmitted to memory. Then I used just a bit of Confundus to make him think that nothing happened and he didn''t hear what I said. So, my work here is done for now. But, I''ll need to visit him again when I don''t have a train to catch. This guy''s mind has a lot of useful stuff hinded. He''s a ck market dealer dealing in ancient and antique stuff with the richest of the families. In canon, he was able to help Draco repair the broken cab without even seeing it personally. I had Durant pay the money and we left the gloomy alley with the Cabin ced in Durant''s space extension bag. This is my first method of breaking the rule of separation; It''s the simplest one. The vanishing cab of Hogwarts should still be intact and working. It only broke it about two months from now in canon when it was used as a diversion. The distance and wards would mean nothing as long as I have that. Since Durant had never been to Kings Cross, we went the way which wasn''t ever mentioned in the Canon. The Floo. There''s public Floo chimneys in the Diagon Alley and also on the wizard side of the Kings Cross station. Who expects even the purebloods like the Malfoys toe to the muggle station and crossover through the barrier? If that were the case, the barrier would have always been flood with people. And you wouldn''t only see the Weasleys as the sole wizarding family crossing from there with the rest of the muggleborn families. It''s just some kind of tradition of there''s to cross through it, or they could have also just flooed. As we arrived at the station, Durant observed the Scarlet beauty in intrigue. "So, that''s the Hogwarts Express." "Yeah, it''s made by muggles. The wizards just enchanted the whole thing." While, Durant looked around, I called Jilly. "Yes, master?" This time, she appeared much faster. "Go to the barrier and bring Harry if he''s stuck outside." This time, Harry won''t Fly a Ford Ang to Hogwarts. So, I just saved that car from a horrible fate. This is the beauty of reincarnationyou can change so many people''s lives for the better. Right then, someone among the crowd shouted in surprise- "Hey! Isn''t that Durant Martin?!" It was middle aged witch whom I''d never seen. Her shout attracted a lot of attention, "What?!" "Yeah! That''s him!" "Ohmerlin!Ohmerlin!Ohmerlin! aaah! That''s him!" "Yeah! That''s the bastard." "His son for found just this year, right?" "Yeah, the prophet was writing all about it in those days. He studies in Hogwarts!" "Look! That''s his son! Looks like he came to send him off." .... The shouts were mixed. Most women were fangirling while most men were looking with hate. And It''s seems Durant''s shenanigans of beating the shit out of some scums weren''t appreciated by everyone. Afterall, they were still representing Magical Britain. We were still walking forward on tform as tform a people started gathering around. Durant just gave one look around...and the crowd became a bit subdued. As we walked, the crowd parted to make way for us. ''Damn.'' I was surprised. Just now, when he looked around, I felt a faint fluctuation of magic power from Durant. And, he wasn''t even holding a wand right now. Is this called flexing? Maybe he isn''t aware of it himself that what he did just now even had a little bit of magic power involved in it. But, the crowd was still increasing. ''Looks like the news has spread thoroughly here.'' I thought. The prophet should have reported all about it in since house Durant and Laurant are quite prestigious, Durant was a famous Dueling champion, and Durant''s position in ministry is quite high. Add that to the fact that his son was discovered was he started attending Hogwarts as a muggleborn, and you have a juicy content which would definitely catch the readers and curiosity and attention. Here''s aparison, Victor Krum''s fame would be considered low inparison to Durant''s fame, considering all factors. Just as we were reaching the emptypartments, I heard a voice that I could distinguish among the crowd. "What? Are they saying Durant Martin?! Aunt! He''s here! Come! Come fast or he''ll leave!" I could recognize this one immediately. This was our dueling fanatic, Susan Bones. Just as I expected, I saw a familiar red head pop out after a lot of struggle, dragging behind a clearly exasperated Amelia Bones. I turned to Durant as I stopped walking, Durant stopping alongside me. I waved to Susan as I grinned. "Turns out, the one you were fangirling after was my dad, huh Susan? I didn''t speak loudly, but Susan still heard it as I saw her cheeks turn red due to embarrament. {Dad, that''s my friend. Give her an autograph, ok?} I said in French, pointing to her. Durant looked at me for moment, then nodded while he gave a light sigh. ''Haha!'' This shows just how much of a young master I am. My father doesn''t deny any request of mine! That''s a certified young master trait. I dragged Durant over to Susan and Amelia. Susan was now too embarrassed to show her face, so she was now hiding behind Amelia. "Greetings, you must be Madam Bones, I''m Chris Martin; Susan''s good friend." Amelia Bones smiled and let me be clear, she''s not much of a smiler, so if she''s smiling at you, it means you''re in her good books already. "Chris Martin, Christopher Maxwell. I''ve heard a lot about you from Susan. Don''t be formal; Just call me Amelia or aunt Amelia." "Alright, ah...Aunt Amelia. This is my long lost father, Durant Martin, Head of DMLE of France." "Pfffft." Amelia tried to hold her snicker at the ''long lost'' part. {Dad, this is Amelia Bones, Head of DMLE of Britain.} I said in to Durant French. "Nice to meet you." said Durant in fluent English as he nodded at Amelia. "...." Well, why did I bother tranting in France if already knew English? Since he rarely speaks, upto now, I couldn''t tell if knew it or not. Amelia and Durant exchanged a few words , but seeing that the crowd was growing, I turned to Durant, {Dad, you should go already. The crowd is growing and you need to be under mom''s supervision for these things.} Durant''s eyes twitched at my words which seemed to imply that he was a whipped husband, but in the end, he didn''t deny it. By Amelia''s hand on her mouth and her shaking shoulders, it seems that she knows French too. At least enough to understand what I said. I felt a bit sorry. I shouldn''t have said that in public. Mom would be proud, though. So there''s that. "Be careful and meet in public, alright? No need for privacy charms." I warned him again. He wasn''t going to meet Dumbledore in Hogwarts, we weren''t stupid. They''d meet this afternoon at Leaky Cauldron, in public, so that Dumbledore doesn''t try anything. {Take care. And be safe, son.} Durant patted my head and smiled. His smiles are rarer than Amelia, so I was d to receive it. He then took out a list and began reading, "Also, Don''t do dangerous stuff, sleep timely, don''t study too hard, brush your teeth everyday, don''t skip bathing, change your underwears regr " "Stop!" I snatched the list from him before it could get any more embarrassing. Did she do this on purpose? You can''t be sure with Camille. Anyway, I still pocketed the list. No one would have cared a few years ago. So I know I''m lucky. Durant smirked, and as he left with a crack, only then did I realize that the guy had actually read it in English! As evidenced by Susan''sughter. ''What goes aroundes around, I guess.'' Anyway, whatever the case, I was ready for my next year to Hogwarts. *** A.N.: "8" Chapters ahead on Ptreon. Adding more as soon as I write them! Subscribe your the new month and new year. DROP YOUR POWERSTONES!! Chapter 96: Newt-case Chapter 96: Newt-case The appearance of Durant had drawn too much attention. I had thought that people would have forgot about him by now, but as they say, once a legend, always a legend. I am only d that I had put Nyxie in my Newt-case. A baby dragon would have only attracted even more attention. The Newt-case which I just mentioned is the same one which could passed through electric security at the airport without damaging the system. "Newt" Scamander owned a suit"case" which had an undetectable extension charm ced on it, along with others. That''s what I named it after. The normal extension charms are strictly regted by ministry, and the ones who are able to have them legally are usually old families. So, the suitcases at the Potter manor were the legal ones, and could be detected but there''d be no problem. The ones that me, Hermione, and Newt Scamander have are undetectable and they are illegal, but can''t be detected easily since they don''t emit any magical energy due to the undetectable version of the extension charm. So, that''s just one charm, I had to cast more than a dozen other charms to make it habitable for Nyxie. And she still doesn''t like it much. Even now, through our bond, she''s threatening to break free in public if I don''t go to an Emptypartment right now. ... After Durant had left, only then did my friends started showing up. It looks like thebined might of Durant and Amelia was too much for them to handle. Well, it''s good, since Durant is not the kind of person who''d socialize. My mom should be present here for that. Soon, I saw Harry walking up to me while grinning. The Dursleys were standing a distance away. We bumped fists. "Bruv, you saved me back there. I was stuck outside the barrier! If Jilly hadn''te to help me out, I''d have definitely missed it." After hanging out with me for years, Harry has been converted into a bro. He even talks like one. "Well, I just asked her to find you, since I couldn''t see you here. Anyway, why didn''t youe meet my dad?" I asked, grinning. "Well, first of all bro, congrattions! You''re now what? Chris Martin? Aren''t you also now a ''rich second generation spoiled brat'' that you were always making jokes about? How does it feel to be one yourself, huh?" "...." I just shook my head. To be honest, it''s been great upto now, but...I have a feeling that I''ll miss the earlier days of being rtively low key. Harry filed that one away forter burning as he answered my earlier question. "Anyway, I didn''te to greet you because, mate, your dad''s scary. Besides, I didn''t know if you had a good rtion with him or not..." Just as we were talking, the rest of the friends also gathered. Hannah Abbott, Anthony Goldstein, Terry Boots, Padma Patil, Sue li, Lisa Turpin, Neville, Hermione. And this was just from my year. I even saw Andrea, who was running here. All of them were fine, but if you add their parents to the theory as well, I can''t deal with everyone, at the same time. A few of them would just be left standing like idiots before I even have a chance to meet them After the disturbance earlier, everyone had gathered here, and after seeing me all alone, without the scary dad, they''ll also want to get the first hand scoop of what actually happened and how it happened. ''Well, it''s going to be a long reunion, huh?'' I had a headache thinking of talking to everyone here. Why did I make so many friends? Yeah, because I was an orphan with no connections. If hadn''t already met my family, I would''ve dly greeted all my friends and their parents. Those who would have been good to me would have been filed as good people since they were being nice to an Orphan muggleborn. But now that I have everything, I can''t be sure which ones are approaching me with good intentions and which ones only came because of my family name. So, I''ve decided, that I''ll not meet the parents, and just make connections with the children. That is, if he/she is worthy of my friendship, then no family background needed, no bloodstatus needed. I''ll then greet those friends'' parents. Thus, seeing all of theming to my direction with their parents, I did the only thing that could be doneI ran into the train. ''Talk to me in the train guys, the parents are too much to handle for now. Besides, I can''t deceive them all together about how I found my family; It''ll be difficult.'' ... Even as I stepped into the train, the students started pointing fingers at me, while whispering. ''Damn, Harry''s gonna have his payback now.'' I thought as I walked by all the fullpartments. I used to tease Harry a lot about this freaking and a bit creepy attention. I urgently searched for an emptypartment. I really need to find one. Nyxie us getting restless in there and since it''s not made to be a cage for here, she can burst out any time she wants. All thepartments in the train have scarlet curtains, and around the doorknob, there''s a sigh which shows it''s upied or not. I went into a random emptypartment and locked the door. "...?" Only after closing the door did I realize that thepartment was infact, not empty. If I was surprised, the two girls sitting in thepartment were even more surprised; One had even drawn her wand. Both of them were in Slytherin uniform, one had light-blond straight hair and dark blue eyes and light skin tone. The other was a fair skinned girl with brown eyes and wavy brown hair. They were Daphne Greengrass and Tracy Davis of Slytherin. "Um... why was there an unupied sign on the door?" I asked. Judging from their reaction, they weren''t expecting other people. "Oh!" Tracy put her hand on her head, as if she only now remembered it. Daphne, who had already drawn her wand, turned her head to re at Tracy. Tracy looked down meekly under Daphne''s fold re, "Ah... sorry, I forgot to lock it and change the sign." "Anyway, sorry for intruding, I''ll leav" Just as I was about to leave, Nyxie burst out from Newt-case. ''This girl.'' I sighed helplessly. Nyxie doesn''t like staying in the Newt-case; Point noted. If I didn''t have good background right now, I''d be worried if they had seen that the small bag in my hand was actually a space extension bag that can house living beings. But, now? Who cares? ''It''s a family heirloom; Got a problem?'' If I identally showed some unique magic? ''What are you overreacting for? It''s a family magic.'' In short, It''s like I''ve got a new grandma now. "Wow! Is that a dragon?! You brought a dragon to the school?!" Tracy Davis couldn''t just let it go. I turned to her as I was leaving. "No, she''s an A.A.T. (Advaned Animated Transfiiguration) done by a genius Enchanter. You can say, she''s a perfectly disciplined and safe pet. And my father will be meeting Dumbledore for the permission." Advanced Animated Transfiiguration is wizarding equivalent of an A.I. (Artificial Intelligence). With that, I started leaving again. "Wait!" This time, it was Daphne Greengrass who had spoken up. I sighed, "Look, I''m only leaving in the first ce because you guys were treating me like an intruder, even drawing your wand." I ced at her Daphne''s wand, which she quickly put away. "If you don''t want me staying in thispartment for the rest of the trip, then I''m not wasting any second here while the otherpartments are getting filled. So, do I still wait?" Tracy Davis nodded eagerly while Daphne looked at the Nyxie, before nodding hesitantly. I had nned to stay alone in mypartment for this trip since technically, I still don''t have the permission to have Nyxie with me. That''ll only be possible when I get my Head of House or the Headmaster to give me written permission. But now that the dragon''s out of the bag, I think I''ll just stay here. Nyxie won''t agree to go into the bag again for me to go into the crowded aisle, where upon seeing her, many would react like Tracy. And students like Percy Weasley would ask me if I had permission. I sat down on the seat opposite to the two. "So, you were saying?" I asked Daphne why she asked me to wait. "I want to buy that Dragon from you. You can name the price." She said expressionlessly. "...." How I wish I could just leave. But that would be more damaging since Nyxie won''t agree to go into the Newt-case again. And going out with her visible would be asking for the Percys toe and annoy me. "She''s not for sale." I said simply, not bothering to get angry at Daphne. There''d be many people like her in the future, asking to buy Nyxie. But I must persevere. For Nyxie to not have to live invisible all the time, I have to take this much. Though I''d still give back some damage. "Find something else for your sister." I said, making her expressionless eyes widen in surprise. Yeah, she hasn''t shown much interest in Nyxie herself, so I''m guessing it must be for her sister. It was just a wild guess, but I guess I guessed true, if her reaction had anything to say about it. "How did you know?!" asked Tracy, who was more surprised than Daphne. I shrugged, "Magic?" "..." 2x Daphne still didn''t give up. "Then just tell me the name of the Enchantmenter who made her." My annoyance was a bit decreased with her quick transition from ''it'' to ''her,'' just from the way I said, ''She''s not for sale.'' It''s also good that she immediately understood that no matter what she offers, I won''t sell. I gave her the standard answer that I''ll be giving to everyone. "It''s Sebastian Dcour, but it''s his one and only creation of this kind which he just gifted to me. He''ll not make another for you no matter how much you offer. It''s too much hardwork and very time-consuming." I had discussed it with Sebastian earlier, and I had asked the permission to use his name for this. Sebastian, being quite the genius Enchanter, can technically make an AAT, of a living, cute and obedient pet, but it''s too much of a hard work and time waste. His business would only increase when people know that he can actually make such a master piece. So, he''s not suffering a loss here. Nyxie bit at my neck a bit, clearly understanding the whole conversation that we were having. I gently patted her head, and scratched her scales, mentallymunicating with her and soothing her. Tracy''s eyes had always been on Nyxie ever since she came out, and finally couldn''t resist after she saw Nyxie''s cute reaction when I started scratching her. "Ooooh! So cute! Can I pet her? Pleeeeeease?" She was quite the pr opposite of Daphne. "What do you think, Nyxie?" I asked Nyxie. Nyxie regarded Tracy with her amber coloured eyes. Then, she jumped my shoulder to Tracy''s head and began patting her head with her ws. "Well, you can''t pet her, but she''ll pet you. Is that ok with you?" "...." Tracy stayed very still as she let Nyxie pat her head. "Looks like she likes you, since she hasn''t just... shredded off your hair with ws." *Flinch* Tracy flinched at that. And Nyxie flew off her head tond on mine and started pulling at my hair. ''What the-'' "Alright, alright, I was joking. Nyxie''s a very peaceful and cute dragon. As you can see, she doesn''t show aggression at all." Tracyughed while Daphne looked at me with judging eyes. I know those eyes. ''How is this guy the topper?'' The eyes seemed to say. Well, I was actually a ranker untill my 8th standard. So I know those judging eyes. Even at that time, everyone wondered how I wasing first. But in those days, people always had a very good exinationMy parents owned the school! So, the exnation that people used toe up with on meing first was that, it was because my parents owned the school! This young master was a young master afterall. Though really I didn''t cheat. My parents wouldn''t allow me. It''s just that the study seemed enjoyable in those early years, so I could tolerate studying and I also likeding first. So I scored good marks with honest effort. But after that, my other hobbies took over and I had to give up on being first. In this life, I have great lumency skills, along with so many other advantages, and with mental maturity, it''ll be a wonder if I didn''t beat eleven year old kids here. I looked at looked at Daphne as Nyxie stopped making a mess out of my hair. "You don''t have to be so suspicious. Yes, I came first through cheating, but you can''t use the same method to cheat in this life." I frankly admitted to cheating. Reincarnation itself is the biggest cheat ever. So, I''m of course cheating. And hard working geniuses like her shouldn''t doubt life after doing so much hardwork and still not being able to beat a guy like me at studies. If I was mentally eleven years old without any cheats, just a muggleborn wizard, I wouldn''t have been able toe first due to things like ''History of Magic.'' Because Granger and Daphne are also geniuses and they have the patience do boring things like cramming up boring subjects like that. Though I would have still been the top, or tried to be at the top in magic casting, dueling, and Quidditch among the eleven y/o. And I wouldn''t have been bored of these things like I got bored of studying muggle school stuff. I can''t ever get bored of magic and sports. So I would''ve done better than I did in muggle world even without reincarnation and future knowledge. After hearing about me admitting to cheating, Daphne''s expression changed a bit to annoyance. But Tracy on the other hand, "Really?! How did you cheat?! Can you please tell me? Can you please help me cheat as well?" ''Does she also want reincarnation?'' "... Alright, let me try. Do you have... a white board marker on you?" XXXX A.N.: Drop your POWERSTONES HERE Support me on ptreon and read ahead. /Snollygoster Chapter 97: My fathers going to hear about this Chapter 97: My father''s going to ''hear'' about this "... Alright, let me try. Do you have... a white board marker on you?" "What?" "No, nothing. It''s a joke. You wouldn''t understand." Don''t know why I even bothered making that one. No one would ever know about my circumstances, so I can''t have augh on this kind of inside joke with anyone. Thinking this I suddenly remembered Dora. She''s the one who knows the most about me, but I haven''t can''t even share this withih her. ''And now I''m missing her again.'' I sighed. I took out a diary and letter from my pocket. We had been talking regrly for the two month. She already knew that I possibly had a family in France since I had shared it with her when Dumbledore had told me. So when she found out that I actually found my family, she was very happy me. This letter came a few days after our separation. [The enchantment blocking others from reading it are removed this time XD] Dear Chris, Um... about my goodbye letter which I left in your room before leaving, please don''t take it seriously. I was actually zonked on firewhiskey at that time, so I don''t remember what I wrote. ( ''Oh really? She hadn''t drunk a drop of it.... I would''ve tasted it on her lips otherwise....'' I had obscenelyughed at that one. She waspletely sober and she did everything {even kissing a twelve y/o} in sound mind, without any external influences.) Anyways. HUGE CONGRATULATIONS on finding your family!!! I''m so happy for you~ It always used to break my heart whenever I used to think about how you must have lived alone up untill now. As I''ve written in the letter I left with you, I had ''ordered'' you to stay with my parents if you don''t find your family in France. No wait! I-I don''t remember much of what I wrote in that letter! ....Just a few things. Anyway, just remember, what the case, you still have a family in Britain. I really hope that your family membets are good people and you get along with them. If they aren''t just tell me! I''ll have Moody handle them. Even if hisbat skills have gone low after his retirement, he''s still one heluva scary old bloke. On my side, my hellish train has started. Right now, we''re adventuring in the wilderness of Amazon. Did you know there''s a magicalmunity hidden in the middle of it?! They have a unique way of doing magic. I''m gonna visit all kinds of ces and then bring you with me the next time. I always end up thinking''If Chris were here, he''d do this, he''d do that, he''d make jokes on this one....'' In short, I''m... missing you, a lot. ...Are you missing me? Maybe not, you''ve got a family now afterall. Anyways, write to me a lot. And I hope you be happy with your family; You deserve it ; ) Love Dora .... That''s just the first andst letter exchanged between us. That girl, I don''t know what she was thinking, but she didn''t open the bag I had given her until the time she sent this letter. In that bag, I had put a put a secure way ofmunication between us. Me, who hase from the era of online texting can''t make do letters. So, I bought a nice pair of diaries and linked them with Protean Charm. Nothingplicated. It''s a spell that makes the objects linked. If one is changes, the other would change automatically as well. The I added some privacy charms along with a Notification charm. She had opened the bag only the next day and we were talking regrly after that. With the invention of things like these the owl market gonna sink soon. But I''m not doing business in the wizarding world anyway. Just investing in the business of bigpanies of muggle world and letting them earn money for me is going to make me into the richest man in the world. Even now, my hunters are buying all the shares they can of all thepanies that I''ve ordered them to. The thing is, when you get the taste of magic, the taste of true power, the feeling when you activate the Super Trigger, money and political power be secondary goals in life. While I was looking at the letter and the diary in nostalgia, Tracy was trying to make friends with Nyxie. While Daphne was studying me with narrowed eyes. "How did you cheat? The security and countermeasures were updated onlyst year?" She asked. I shook my head as I looked up my the letter. "You won''t ever find out. I''m just telling you this to inform you that you can''te first no matter how you try. So, just work hard on learning whatever you want and don''t mind losing to me." "..." "Hey! But that''s not fair!" Tracy couldn''t help but say, and both Daphne and I rolled our eyes. "The only thing that makes life unfair is the delusion that it should be fair." I said solemnly. Life has indeed always been unfair. Especially to the victims of young masters. "...." Tracy looked like she was still trying to understand what I said while Daphne looked at me in new light. "Anyways, don''t talk about fairness. Granger beat both of you despite being muggleborn and without any prior magical education. And she didn''t even cheat." At that Tracy shrugged helplessly and Daphne nodded. "Granger put in the hard work required to do that and she''s also a bookworm. You, fulfill neither of those requirements." ''....What?'' I was surprised. This is my first time talking to Slytherins. So I''ve been carefully judging their every action and reaction to the words I''m throwing out. The words I said just now would have made a typical Slytherin go''How dare youpare us to a muggleborn?!'' And from what I can see, these two aren''t too salty about being defeated by a muggleborn. And they even acknowledged her. ''Is there still hope for Slytherin?'' Na. These two are probably the exceptions. And I don''t think the rest of the Slytherins would appreciate it. But, she still basically said that even though Hermione might have the qualifications to be the first, I clearly don''t. Well, it''s good to see what kind of impression people of Slytherin have of me. Most of my ''bookworm'' and ''hard work'' time is spent in the room of requirements. I even work out disillusioned. The only thing they see is that I can somehow perform all the spells in one try and y some awesome Quidditch, but again, I''m not seen practicing for even that. ''It''ll be good if I show off some of my hardwork.'' It wouldn''t make sense if just kept being first in everything despite always seen goofing around. It seems that the Slytherins don''t know much about my academic prowess. "Do you know, that the same Granger actually pays me to teach her practical magic?" She does do my homework for in exchange for teaching her advanced magic. Though neither of them seemed to believe me. But well, who cares? "Just ask around in the other houses. You''ll get the proof." I only said that, still knowing that they won''t believe me. Instead of wasting time, I might as well study the books I''ve brought with me from France. This young master''s house had a massive library. These days, I was mostly focused on enjoying and developing Corpomency, so I haven''t explored it much... just brought about thousands of books in my Newt-case. I took out an ancient looking book from my Newt-case. This one''s Family book on Dark magic. It was from my mother''s family, the Laurants. Well, behind that harmless and innocent demeanor, my mother did sometimes gave me those dardy vibes. Dark magic never did fascinate me that much, since I can do pretty op stuff with just light magic, and...the Potters didn''t have it in their library. And I won''t practise much of it until I''m sure there''s no mumbo-jumbo like, "It''s going to corrupt your soul!"...you know, things like that. But still it''s atleast confirmed that doing it in very sparingly won''t do me any harm. And it pays off to always know dark magic, since you''d be able to counter it much better, and... dark magic is damn useful. Like, see the magics in this particrly priceless book I''m reading for example. It has a few spells which you can cast with any visual effects! And it doesn''t have an immediate effect! Though the drawback is that you''d have to make direct contact with your wand and the target. In short, it''s range is zero. Didn''t understand how it''s usefull? Simple Exnation: -> You wanna a curse someone bad, but don''t want everyone knowing that it was you. Generally, whenever you cast a spell, unless the surrounding people and the target are blind, they''d know that you''re the culprit, since your wand tends to glow. So, instead if you just approach the target, activate the trigger, just identally bump into him, and cast these dark spells, and walk away... know one will know you did it. The spell would take effect after sometime, so you won''t be the primary suspect....Useful shit, isn''t it? While I was reading, Tracy was happily ying with Nyxie while Daphne was trying and failing to read a book, since her eyes were straying towards Nyxie from time to time. After thinking things through, I stood up. "Take care of Nyxie for a while. I''m going to meet my friends." Nyxie can''t just disillusion now that people have seen her. I don''t want to show people any of Nyxie''s abilities. That''s why I brought her in the bag instead of bringing her in disillusionment. In case people wonder how I brought her unseen when they see her at Hogwarts. Leaving her here would be good for now. I don''t need to worry about the girls trying anything funny since their characters are not bad. And even if they tried something, I only need to worry about their safety, not Nyxie''s. With that, I stepped out thepartment and came face to face with Malfoy. ''The hell is with that timing?'' I closed the door behind me and locked it to ''upied'' so that the little shit doesn''t see who''s inside. The curtains werepletely drawn. "Oh, so you''re here. I''ve been looking for you, Martin." said Malfoy superciliously, his two everpresent goons still present on either side of him. Do they even apany him to the toilet? I can just make out the picture of him sitting in one cubicle, doing his business while the two fatckeys sitting in the cubicles on either side of him. "THPPTPHTPHPHHPH!" There''s suddenly a booming sound that reverberates throughout the toilet. And then he says, ''Idiot! Don''t fart so loudly next time! Otherwise, my father''s going to hear about this!'' XXXD My mind came up with that too suddenly and I could barely hold back myughter, though my lips still twitched upwards before I used my lumency. Oh man, what am I doing in this world? My ce is in theedic world... Seeing me smile, Malfoy took it as if I was happy to see him. Puffing out his chest, he said, "You must already know who I am. I''m here to congratte on your resultsst year and express my gratitude for beating that mudblood to the first ce. Though, you must have been really annoyed when Dumbledore so unfairly gave the house cup to the Griffindors. Since youe from such distinguished pure blood family, I''vee to extend my friendship friendship to you." He said, offering his hand. I looked down at his hand, then looked at him. Damn, this felt a scene from WWE.... Do I shake hands, or do I give him my finisher? I slowly extended my hand towards his... As my hand reached his, it didn''t stop and continued further. It went into his robe pocket. I took out a piece of parchment from his pocket. After opening it, you could read the same words that the boy had spoken clearly written on the parchment. "Tell me Draco, Who wrote it? Your father?" I asked casually while going through the parchment. "Oh, you forgot to say this line mentioning the French Ancestry of your family. And... oh, our families are also distantly rted. Well, good to know." He quickly snatched the parchment before I could read any more of it. "Draco," I patted his shoulder, "Come back again, when you have something to say that''s note from your father." With that, I walked past him to meet my friends. **** A.N. Drop the POWER STONES for a daily dose ofedy Support me on ptreon and read ahead. /Snollygoster Chapter 98: The ultimate wingman Chapter 98: The ultimate wingman Well, what can I say? Both are young masters, but the difference in quality is evident. I''m quite a premium high-end young master while he''s just one of many low quality ones. From what I can see, the guy never spoke a word of his own. All his words and opinions are formed due to his father. Thus I didn''t do much on his mudbloodment. If your parents tell you something is disgusting from your early age, you''ll naturally develop a revulsion towards that thing as you grow up, even if you don''t know why you''re hating it. That''s why I never even talked to him before today. Whenever he''de within my range, I''d just silence him or just use Confundus and tell him to go away. I simply couldn''t be bothered to get the same treatment he give to all muggleborns. That''ll have him going to the hospital wing, even if the words were his father''s, as long as they were directed at me right to my face, someone has to suffer. And that would have made my life a Chinese novel. Where the MC is literally asking for the young masters toe and insult him, does nothing and listens obediently to whatever the young master has to say, when the young master has pissed all over him, only then would he beat the young master, thus starting the chain reaction, which goes like this, Young master -> Sect''s senior brother -> Elder brother (s) -> Uncle -> Family Elder -> Father(Patriarch) -> Grandfather from the secluded cultivation -> Ancestor from the outer world. So, ended the problem at the root, and didn''t even talk to the young master, let alone let him insult me. Genius, right? I began walking by all thepartments. Now, Who should I meet first? Let''s just go with the ones whosepartmentes first. I activated my dragon''s sense of hearing as I walked. I started to hear all sorts of noises in detail. I suddenly took a step away from apartment that I was just walking by, "Alright... I didn''t need to hear that." This is a train full of teenage students. Obviously you''d hear stuff you didn''t wish to hear. There were a few disadvantages to dragon''s hearing. You hear everything, no filters, no censoring. Soon, I began hearing Susan''s voice among the many other noises, then I also heard Hannah''s voice, then Harry''s and Hermione''s as well. "Well, let''s go to this one." I walked up to thepartment and opened the door. "It''s his real autograph! Sweet Morgana! He has never signed one for anyone before!" Susan was saying before I opened the door. "Hi, guys. Miss me?" I asked. Damn! This line is growing on me. Inside were Harry, Neville, Hermione, Susan, and Hannah. I already heard what they talking about. Susan was showing off Durant''s autograph while acting like a fangirl. I had already met Harry and Susan, so the ones who were left were Neville, Hermione and Hannah. And all three of them were the kind who are socially mdroit. I had suddenly be quite famous and now they wouldn''t know how to talk to me. "Hey, where did you suddenly run off to, mate?I couldn''t even follow you.?" "Well, I made the mistake of putting my magical dragon into a bag. It was trying to break free at that moment." I said, knowing that I''ll be taken as a joke. I sat next to Harry who had already made space for and talked to all them for a bit, to ease their awkwardness. Soon Hermione was back to her usual self, "I can''t believe you''re the son of Durant Martin! I''ve read about him in ''Modern Magical History'' and ''Great Wizarding Events of the Twentieth Century,'' and ''Dueling Legend of the Wizarding World.'' " "Yeah," Harry agreed to her first sentence while ignoring the rest. "How did it all happen?" This was a question which most of the my friends are going to ask, so I had prepared an answer for it already. "Well,st year, I somehow got a hint that my parents might be in France. But, there are so many wizarding families in France that I couldn''t just send a letter to them all, asking if they were my family. The only way was to go France myself and get the Gringotts inheritance test. But as you know, I have no way of going to France alone. So, I had to ask an acquaintance to apany me there, it was a lot of arduous work, but I met them in the end." I finished, this is the version that Durant is giving to Dumbledore right now. Then they Bagan asking me about my life in France. So after telling them a bit about that, I came to the main subject. "Guys, I wasn''t joking earlier. I really have a Transfigured Dragon, which is quite real in everything but it''s body and temperament." No one believed me, but I still had to warn at least those close to me about Nyxie, so that we can face the rest of the school''s reaction together. So I told them the standard story about Nyxie. Well, if they don''t believe me now, they''ll believe in when actually see her. **** I sighed as I walked back to thepartment in which Nyxie was staying. After meeting with Har, Nev, Sus, Her and Han, I had gone meet my Ravenw friends as well. Since I''d be sitting with them on the weing feast, they had to know about Nyxie as well. And man was that a chore. First I had to remove their hesitation and awkwardness over how to treat me, then I had to tell them a out Nyxie which, some straight out didn''t believe. Anyway it was all over now, and I''m back to my Nyxie. Opening the door, I saw an unreal scene in front of me. Nyxie wasying in Daphne''sp while she scratched Nyxie''s scales, and Tracy had a few books opened in front of her as she tried to study. "Well, well, well. It seems that even the ice block melted to Nyxie''s cuteness, huh?" Upon my arrival, Daphne stopped scratching Nyxie''s scales as she quickly took her hands back. "...." She didn''t say anything, but her cheeks had a bit of a pink tint on them like she embarrassed on being caught. This is sus. "Hmm, now I think I might have been wrong earlier. You might have been asking for Nyxie for yourself instead of your sister." I said with narrowed eyes as Nyxie flew back to her right ce on my shoulder and rubbed her face in my neck. "Mee..." ''...Yeah, I missed you too, my Nyxie.'' Imunicated through bond. Looks like Nyxie still isn''t used to separating from me for long. "So, you made new friends today?" I asked Nyxie. *nod* *nod* "Good girl." I patted her head. "You''ll meet more friends in a few minutes." We had almost reached Hogsmeade, so it was time to disembark the train. I had already transfigured my normal clothes into my uniform beforeing here and the girls were their uniforms as well. I then turned to Daphne and Tracy, who were both observing our interaction, "Thanks for looking after her. I hope she wasn''t trouble." Tracy shook her head. "When can we see her again?" Daphne looked away, but I noticed that she didn''t protest on being included in Tracy''s question. "...." Just what magic did she do on these two girls? Looks like Nyxie''s a yer. A beast in dragon skin. Taking over the hearts of everyone she meets. Anyway, I walked out of thepartment after promising that they cane meet Nyxie again soon. I never thought that she could be this popr if she wanted to. She was never too friendly with Dora, so I thought she was like that to everyone. I converted the bag into a stylish blue backpack with a ck dragon emzoned on it. Slinging it over my shoulders, I turned to Nyxie. "Nyxie, just climb into it. You can keep your head out." Nyxie had no objections to that. Now I was wearing a futuristic backpack with Nyxie''s cute head poking out it, looking around. Now, we were ready for Nyxie''s debut. Biding farewell to the girls, I walked out of thepartment and the students started to notice me as walked past them. But I didn''t pay them any attention and walked straight to the carriages. There, I saw the threstrals for the first time. Why can I see them? Maybe because I had died myself? Because I don''t remember seeing anyone else''s death and I haven''t killed anyone yet. Wait, ...I haven''t killed anyone yet?! What the hell? ...Most Protagonists, reincarnaters, and transmigrators would have had their first kills by now. Damn, even Harry killed Quirellst year. Wtf have I been doing after transmigrating if I haven''t even killed anyone yet?! But wait a minute, even though I haven''t killed anyone, but while doing business, I had encountered some people who were better dead. Just reading their memories had given me mental trauma, so I did wipe all of their memories. Does that count as killing? Because I actually don''t give a damn. While, I was examining the threstrals, my Ravenw friends approached me hurriedly, "Oh Merlin... He wasn''t lying!" "See? I told you! Now hand me all my 5 knuts, each of you!" "Hey, I also betted on him telling the truth!" Oh man, what have I taught them? Betting at this age? My influence is clearly not good for children. Anyway, I''m d that Michael Cormac lost his money. This guy was the one who was most vocal about me lying earlier on the train. Anthony and Terry are good guys, while Michael isn''t bad, but he has this hunger for attention and a small jealous streak. I had noticed isst year as well. And this Michael Corner is the same one who dated Ginny Weasley for a year, the girl who happened to have a crush on Harry, and then he dated Cho Chang, whom Harry was dating before. So....Am I the only one who see a pattern here? The guy dated those girls because they happened to be romantically involved with the guy who took most of the attention. In this timeline, he''s getting even less attention due to me being in the same house as him. Hence, if ever break-up with a girl, you can expect seeing this guy trying to woo her. So... am I the only one who hates this guy, even though he''s quite innocent right now? Anyways, I''ll keep an eye on him for now. The girls, Sue li, Padma, and Lisa Turpin came up to see the cute Nyxie up close. "Aw, she''s so cute!" "Sooooooo cute." "Ooooh, what''s her name?" Nyxie looked at them curiously as she blinked her big amber eyes and the girls swooned. They all crowded around my backpack as fussed over Nyxie. Well, I bet Uncle Barney would love to have one cute dragon as well. The Ultimate wingman, with actual wings! It''ll be LEGENwait for itDARY! One can only thank the heavens that I''m not a yboy, or the girls of Hogwarts wouldn''t be safe with thebination of me and Nyxie. We climbed onto the carriages and I looked around for anyone else among my friends who could see thestrals. Sadly no one could. Even Harry couldn''t. He hadn''t actually seen Quirell''s death. He was unconscious at the time. Only Neville can, because he''s seen his grandfather''s death. And, there''s another person who can see them, but she''s going through the boats right now. By now, I had already made all my friendsfortable with me again, telling them to be treat me the same way they used to. We all went into the great Hall whileughing and chatting and I ignored the various gazes thrown at me from the mobs. Only after entering the great Hall did I suddenly remember that my sudden increase in poprity would make someone else jealous as well. Wavy blond hair, blue eyes, and smiling at everyone from the teachers table while waving. "Lockhart?" I only remember his existence after actually seeing him. Apparently, the guy is so little importance in the my mind that Iplete forgot about his existence. Well, I have one target for trying out my pranks this year. Lockhart might be in for the worst year of his life. *** A.N.: POWER STONES!!! Read ahead on /Snollygoster Chapter 99: The Master Liar finally fails! Chapter 99: The Master Liar finally fails! The bastard also had blond hair and blue eyes, but the shades were quite different. And our appearance was alsopletely different. In short, we looked nothing alike. For which, I was d, since this guy had that face which just made you want punch it. And the history speaks for itself, the few people who''ve had it and tried to annoy me haven''t ended well. When we''d all settled into our seats, I looked over at the Griffindor table to see Har, Nev, and Her looking in surprise at Nyxie, whose head was looking around left and right, basking in the attention after having to stay invisible for so long. It''s like the dragon pride, ingrained into her and as a superior species, like she doesn''t fear anything. I gave the three of them a smirk. "Now you believe me." I muttered, and the three of them understood what I was saying just through my smirking expression. Then I turned to Nyxie and stroked her head. She shouldn''t be so fearless and carefree from now on. ''Be vignt of everyone, Nyxie. You''re still young and weak, so you need to be cautious.'' I said through our bond. Upto now, I''ve only been teaching her the ways of the world. Not magic andbat. It''s so that she can enjoy her childhood. But I think I''ll have to start training her on these things now. I won''t always be able to be by her side to protect her. She needs to learn to protect herself. At that moment, Nyxie suddenly growled, making me frown, but I knew why she did it because in the next moment, both my cheeks were pulled by someone from behind. "Andweeah, dwon''t pwull mvy cheezs." I said exasperatedly as I stopped Nyxie from attacking. (Andrea, don''t pull my cheeks.) "Why, pray tell, did you run away when you saw meing towards you at the tform?! And I couldn''t even find you on the train! You weren''t with your friends." asked Andrea as pulled as she pushed and pulled at my cheeks thoroughly before letting go. "Ah... well, I''d have love to stop by and chat, but you see, I was too busy trying to smuggle a dragon into the train with permission." I said, while through my bond, I calmed down Nyxie, as I exined to her that if she showed any aggressive behavior, we won''t get the permission for her to stay in school. Before, Andrea could say more, we were interrupted by a familiar squeaky voice, "Mr. Maxwell, or should I say, Mr. Martin," I turned around to see professor Flitwicking over with a piece of parchment in his hand. "Hello, professor. I think I''ll be using Martin from now on, but you can call me by either. ...I assume this is about the permission for keep an A.A.T. (Advanced Animated Transfiguration) with me that my father talked with professor Dumbledore about?" "Ah, yes Mr. Martin, that would be it." He said, handing me the parchment. "And I must say, it''s quite beautifully and delicately Transfigured, from what I can see. It seems that France is still more advanced in this field than Britain." He said cheerfully, looking at Nyxie. "Ah, and do keep in mind that if it injures someone, you and your family are to be held responsible and the creature would have to go back to your home. So please, do be careful." This, he said seriously, and I understood as well. I''d totally hate Draco Malfoy being allowed to keep an aggressive pet at Hogwarts, so the same should apply to me. But I can tell that this line wasn''t said by Dumbledore, it''s something that Flitwick added himself, as a responsible teacher. When has Dumbledore ever given two shits about his own side getting injured or dead? Not after Ariana. The guy can let a 60 feet deadly snake roam free in the school no problem. Though I won''t go into that one yet, but have strong reasons to believe that he did it knowingly. But that''s what we''re gonna confirm this year. In response to Flitwick''s warning, I smiled and nodded, "Sir, let me assure you, you don''t need to worry about that. Nyxie is very intelligent and well behaved. She won''t cause any problems." Then I turned to Nyxie, "Nyxie, this is professor Flitwick. Say hello to him~" Nyxie bobbed her head and then regarded at Flitwick with her big ember eyes, " She spread her wings as she curtseyed. "Meeww~" "..." . . . "Aaw" x20 "Soooo cute!" "Sweet Morgana! she cuuutee!" The girls all around cooed and swooned at Nyxie''s cuteness. Flitwick, who was in the direct line of fire of this lethal attack, understandably couldn''t withstand it as well. "Ohh! I see, I see, well Mr. Martin, then I''m assured. Such a beautiful creature! ....Do bring her to my sses as well, Mr Maxwell. No need to leave her alone..." Flitwick gave onest look at Nyxie and left, since the door of the great Hall had opened and tiny firsties had starteding in. In the group, I could immediately recognize a few of them. The boy with a camera should be Collin Creevy. The girl with red hair and freckles is Ginny, I''ve already seen her at tform. And the girl with dirty blond hair and pale silvery eyes with a dreamy expression can be none other than Luna Lovegood. Luna was curiously looking around the whole great Hall, and soon her eyes fell on Nyxie. "!!!!" Her eyes widened a bit, if this was an anime, you''d see hearts forming in her eyes. ''Now I remember. This girl was a total aficionado for magical creatures.'' I thought. The sorting started, and as it was Luna''s turn, the hat seemed to be trying to talk her, while Luna was shaking her arms and legs impatiently. "Ravenw!" As soon as the hat announced that, the girl made a beeline for me and Nyxie. Upon arriving, she looked alternated her gaze between me and Nyxie and I wondered what she was thinking. "You two are... different." She observed. I smiled, "That we are. But how?" I asked curiously. "Well your light is much brighter than others." She nodded as if noting something for herself. Well, Luna rarely made sense did she? But her words are always much deeper than they appear. In canon, once she was seen walking around barefooted in the cold. The the bullies had taken her shoes to bully her because she was quite entric. When asked why she wasn''t wearing shoes, she said "All my shoes somehow magically disappeared...But I''m not concerned. They''ll show up sometime - even when you least expect it." What makes this quote so heartwarmingno judgment if it moves you to tearsis because it''s not really about shoes.... It''s about people! "So, your name is Luna Lovegood, right? Would you like to sit with me?" I asked, and Luna, who was still standing while examining Nyxie, nodded excitedly. I turned my head to my side. "Oi, Corner, scoot over. Make room for her." I said to Michael Corner. The attention seeking bastard had taken the seat beside me since I was the centre of attention today. The girls tried to make him move since they wanted to sit beside Nyxie, but the guy didn''t budge. Upon hearing my Oh-so-polite request, his face turned sour but he still obediently moved aside. Luna happily climbed into the seat beside me as she looked at Nyxie and me. By now, the sorting was over and Dumbledore stood up, "Wee! To a new year at Hogwarts! He said merrily, "Before you all dig into to your delicious meals, I''d like to say a few words, which are Narthex! Marmorian! Ophidian! Broderie! "Thank you!" "...." The hell? Why does he do that? He did itst year as well! Does he get some sort of sick pleasure out of teasing people about secrets that only he knows? Oh man, I hit the nail on the head, didn''t I? "I''ve never heard of any creature like her. Is she even rarer than a Crumpled Horned Snorkack?" asked Luna as I poured myself some pumpkin juice. "...." How did she know it''s a she? "Um... she''s not a real creature. Just an Advanced Animated Transfiguration." Luna nodded her head, "Ok, I''ll believe that lie." She said, making me choke on my pumpkin juice. "Cough! Cough!... What''s a... Crumpled Horned Snorkack?" I asked, changing the topic. "Is it like Nargles and Wrackspurts?" I asked adding what I had read in canon. Luna''s eyes brightened a bit on that, "Oh, do you read the Quibbler as well?" She asked excitedly. I nodded affirmatively, "I''ve read a few." Luna became disappointed, "Oh, you didn''t? Well that''s too bad." She Bagan telling me about the Crumpled Horned Snorkack. ''What the hell, man?! How did she catch me lying two times in a row?!'' I was quite unnerved. I''m a master liar; I''ve trained so much in the art of lying that lying has be a second nature to me. How can she catching me lying when I even fooled Dumbledore with my lies?! At this rate, even my Trump cards Grandma lies won''t work on her! ''Is this the end of the world?'' I murmured. If she''s can catch all my lies then she''d know that there are actually are very few sentences in which I don''t lie! I need to confirm this. "Hey Luna. I can''t cast 4th year spell yet." I sacrificed this one. Even if she catches this, there won''t be much damage, unlike if I say ''I''m from this world.'' Luna''s eyes widened. "Oh, you can already do fourth year spells?!" "..." Alright, it''s official....You can''t lie in front of darkdy Luna. She''ll know! She always knows... I looked at Luna. This also seems to be one of the reasons why is didn''t have any friends until her fourth year. She was always lonely and bullied, for her entricity and her blunt honesty. During the end of DA meetings, she had said"I Enjoyed The Meetings, Too. It Was Like Having Friends." She only had one friend before that, Ginny Weasley, who left her when the other students started bullying her. And even started calling her Loony behind her back along with others. Now that I thought about it, Luna is quite pitiful. Her fate might not be as bad as the Ford Ang I saved, but it''s still quite bad. So, I can change her fate too! Oh! The beauty of reincarnation. But Ford Ang is my best save till now. As I ate my food, my eyes would inadvertently be drawn towards the Hufflepuff table at Dora''s usual sitting ce. ''Sigh... old habbits die hard.'' Everytime during our dinner, she show me funny faces with her Metamorphagus ability when I was I drinking something, making me choke and spit/spurt it out, sometimes through my nose... ''Ah man, I even miss those days now.'' I thought in exasperation as I finished my meal. After the feast Dumbledore stood up again, "I have a few more announcements to make before you all go to your dorms, Professor Quirell won''t be avable for teaching here, so, Professor Gilderoy Lockhart, a famous Adventure and an Author of many best sellers, will be taking his ce." The hall burst into cheers as many girls cheered for Lockhart. He stood up and smiled his narcissistic, egoistic, vainglorious, self-obsessed smile as he waved everywhere. That bastard, I''ll see who smiles at the end. Dumbledore ended the feast after making some more announcements which I couldn''t be bothered to listen. As we went to our back to our dorms, and I decided to go to the room of requirements where I''d be alone this year I noted with a pang in chest. But I was stopped from doing so. "Now, where are going? We''ve got a lot of catching up to do~ And then we have to discuss our Quidditch practice this year as well~" said Andrea before dragging me to the rest of the team. ''Well, I''ll go after an hour or two.'' I thought as I ced my hand on the Diary in my pocket. I can''t wait to talk to her. **** A.N.: Next chapter has Dora! wait for it! Exams are going on. POWER STONES for regr release. read ahead on Ptreon /Snollygoster Chapter 100: Then, Ill kill you ^ ^ Chapter 100: Then, I''ll kill you ^ ^ After catching up with the team, I got out after Nyxie and I had donned our stealth package. While wandering here and there, I made my made my way towards the room of requirements with Nyxie on my shoulder. I wished for the same settings that me and Dora used to use, which had a room with a big library, a dueling area, a dummy target range and the only people allowed to enter are me, Nyxie and her. And two rooms, one for me, and one for her. Walking in, I took the diary out of my pocket. It had named it Dora Diary (DD), which can be used tomunicate with her. "Man, diaries are quite popr these days, huh?" I muttered, and Nyxie didn''t understand my reference as she tilted her head. She hadn''t seen the future after all. This year... is going revolve around Diaries. Opening the diary, I casually wrote I u, before quickly erasing it. Am I the only one who''s ever done this kind of thing? Oh man, I have it bad. Today, I was missing her a lot more than usual. Immediately after our separation, I had gone to France and found my family, there it was all fine since I had just found my missing family, but aftering back here, all the memories we hadst year areing back. By now, Dora should have gotten the notification of the message. She''ll open the diary and find it empty, so I wrote a simple, "Hi." Her reply was immediately. "Hi! How r u? Did u reach Hogwarts yet?!" -Me: Yeah. I''m in the room of requirements right now. It''s about 10 p.m. here, our usual hangout time. Over these two months, I had taught her using short abbreviations of modern texting. So she''s started using them like a non these days. It''s cute. I prefer writing full sentences myself though. -Dora: Oh, you won''t understand the pain I feel after our separation :''( ''I miss you more. Now more than ever.'' I thought inwardly. -Me: Aww, I miss you a lot too. -Dora: Oh, you dummy! I was talking about the RoR! ... I really miss it! -Me: ... RoR is Room of Requirements. Ouch. That was painful...and embarrassing. Sigh... I''m d only two of us can read it... I''m not much embarrassed from Dora. She''s only getting her payback after the relentless roasting she''s suffered at my hands for the past year. People can''t stay simple after being in mypany for long. And Dora was already quite mischievous. -Dora: ROTFL. Payback''s a btch, baby! U can only me urself ;-) B-) I didn''t reply. -Dora: Alr. I''m sry. I''m missed u a lot as well. R u there?? -Me: I only replied after sometime. Well, if she''s teasing me, then two can y the game. -Me: How would you like it if I missed Fleur more? (I had told her about my new friend Fleur since a while ago.) . . . . There was a pause. Then, -Dora: Then, I''ll kill u ^ ^ "...." Hey! That''s unfair. I didn''t t say I''ll kill her if she mentioned the RoR again. -Dora: I''ve been learning a lot of torture techniques from Moody ^ ^ Oi, Oi! Stop now. Doesn''t she know I was joking? -Dora: Looks like you want to have a taste of some of those techniques : ) Too extreme. I''ll not do this again. I''ve learned a lesson today. Anyway, I can''t understand women. When I had told her about Fleur''s circumstances, she was all "How pitiful," "I want to meet her," and "How simr! we could be sisters." But now even the idea of me missing her seems so uneptable to her. (Note to self:- Don''t, under any circumstances, even mention Andrea. In any context. Fleur is away, but Andrea is right here.) So, what now? Does she expect me to apologise? ...Na. I have a better idea. So I wrote this. -Me: Hey, you want to... torture me? Dora, I-I didn''t know you were into that sort of things... -Dora: What? -Dora: No! U bstrd! I don''t believe you''re a twelve y/o! U dirty old pervert! U gutter-minded **** "...." Well damn she can curse like a sailor if wants to, I don''t know why, but I find even that attractive. But only when if it''s not directed at me. Anyway,paring her to Fleur, who can barely use the French version of ''baka'' I can''t help but smile. They''re simr, yet so different. Anyway, form our chatting, doesn''t it look like we''re already couples? There''s not much difference left. Seeing that Dora hadpletely forgot about myment about Fleur by now, I patted myself on the back for a nice save. I know her too well, now I just need to... -Me: BTW, where are you now? How''s your training going? . . . -Dora: Oh, no you don''t! Changing the topic, are we? This won''t work on me anymore. I know you too well, Chrissy~ Well, shite. How far we''vee over the year. I used to be able to y her like a fiddle back in those days. But Dora was never stupid. She justcked experience in social interactions in those days and wasn''t too good atmunicating, since she was more of a RoR shut-in. She was already awyer''s daughter and after suffering under me for a year, she can now beat anyone in arguments, sometimes even me. She doesn''t get caught in my tricks more than twice. Whelps, looks like I''ll have to up my game from now on. Anyways, even after saying all that, Dora still decided to let it go and started telling me about her current location and training. -Dora: "We''re in The States now! Moody knows a few senior Aurors as well as a few ''old friends'' who are quite high positions in the MACUSA. The speciality of the US magicalmunity is it''s Potions and nt and animal magic! It dates way back, since even before the other wizardingmunities found America, it already had it''s own native magicalmunity. They used to do magic without wands and their Potion making was more sophisticated than even Europe''s." Dora went on and on about the magicalmunity of America and the magics she was learning, and I was also deep in thought. She was currently in New York City, my hometown from the previous life. I haven''t looked back on my previous life ever since I came here, since I was worried to miss it even more if were to go there. But... if it''s with Dora. -Me: Hey... take me there sometime. Dora: ?? Of course I''ll take u. Smday, we''re going 2 a world tour where I''ll take u to all the ces I''m visiting! With that, I was happy. It''ll be a nice homing if it''s with Dora. Just like how Harry visited Gordrik''s Hollow with Hermione. The difference would be, he visited after his parents death while I''ll be visiting after my own death. -Dora: BTW, how''s Nyxie? -Me: She''s doing great. She mde a lot of frnds 2day after being able to be visible for the 1st time. -Dora: Has she not given you the surprise yet? -Me: No? ...Why don''t you just tell me?! -Dora: Then you won''t suffer the shock I felt. Anyway, I feel like she doesn''t want to show you yet, so I won''t tell you. Both of them just won''t tell me. Well, I''ll just wait. It''s not like I''m losing anything. Man, I''ll have to end it here today. -Me: Alr. Have it your way. Anyway, I have to go now. TTYL. -Dora: K, bye! miss you, ummah! ( ) _____ I closed the diary as I sighed. Dora is lovely, cute, and sweet... but I have promises to keep. And years to go before I sleep, with her. I had promised to return home as soon as I can to Esme and mom. So right now, I need to find the vanishing cab. Here''s a fact it''s likely NOT in the room of lost things right now. The vanishing cab didn''t just happened to be in the room for requirements for Draco to find it. Both the cabs had a history of their own in the canon. Their first appearance wasn''t in the sixth part. It predates back to the current year, 1992. First was when Harry ended up in Knockturn Alley, Borgin and Burks. When Draco and Lucius Malfoy came to sell some dark artifacts, Harry had hidden himself in a rge ck cab'' to avoid getting seen, and fortunately, didn''tpletely close the door of the cab that time, keeping it a bit open to spy at the Malfoys. Thatrge cab was, of course, the Vanishing Cab. It''s unknown what might have happened if he had closed the door the time. But, whatever. Harry didn''t end up in the Knockturn Alley in this timeline. And that Vanishing Cab is in France now. Then, the other one, the one I''m looking for, made it''s first appearance a few monthster when Harry was going to get detention from Filch. Nearly Headless Nick had gotten Peeves to drop something big on the floor right above Filch''s office in order to cause a diversion. That ''something big,'' was the Vanishing Cab. "Now, I only need to know where Peeves found that thing." I muttered as I walked out of the room of requirements under my stealth package with Nyxie. It''s impractical for Peeves to bring that thing from arge distance away. So, it should be nearby the ce it was dropped. The first ce I visited was the ce right above Filch''s office, where that thing was dropped. "Now, where''s Filch''s office?... Yeah, the ground floor, right off of the Great Hall." I went to the general vicinity of the area above his office on the first floor and began looking through each and every room. At first, I was a calm, but as we searched all the ssrooms, one bathroom, and one big room with a lot of chairs, my fears wereing true. It would have been quite absurd if the Vanishing Cab was just lying around here somewhere. It''s hidden somewhere. But I didn''te unprepared. I still have many ways of finding it. And if nothing works, I''ll have to wait two months and the events y out the same as the Canon. Sigh... that''s the worst case scenario. That''s the reason why I didn''t promise to return on the first day or told them about the Vanishing Cab. There were too many variables, first one being that, due to butterfly effect, the Vanishing Cab of Borgin and Burks being already sold out. Fortunately, that didn''t happen, otherwise I''ll have to consider crossing the wards everytime I had to visit home. Alright, I''ll try the next method. "Hey Nyxie can you find you find anything simr to the ck cab we bought in the store?" I asked Nyxie. Nyxie''s senses are very powerful. That''s why my senses can be amplified through the bond. She should be able to smell it out if it''s in the vicinity. *Snif* *Snif* Nyxie''s cute snout moved around as she sniffed. "Don''t sniff in my direction. I''m not the cab." I said exasperatedly. Why is she sniffing me? "Mew...." Through our bond I could sense that Nyxie got embarrassed on being found out. After a while, she pointed her small w in a particr direction. I followed Nyxie''s directions and we arrived at the big room with we''d seen earlier. "Now... where is the heck did they hide it?" I wondered, looking around the huge room, and Nyxie pointed her w up. "Oh..." It was either on the second floor, which is quite unlikely or... "Hidden in the ceiling, huh?" It made sense. The most a poltergeist could do was unscrew chandeliers, write rude words on chalkboards, throw water balloons at people, throw walking sticks at people,stuff keyholes with chewing gumand other such acts, things like that. So, it doesn''t make sense for Peeves to suddenly have superstrength of super magic and life the whole Vanishing Cab before dropping it. I took out my broom from my pocket and flew to the ce where Nyxie was pointing at. As I began leisurely examining the ceiling for where it might be hidden "Heehehehehehh...." I heard a creepyughtering form behind. ''Damn. Shit just got real.'' I turned around. "The fuck." I cursed exasperatedly at my own bad luck. Just let me go meet my sister already! ***** A.N.: POWERSTONES!!! Anyway, thete update was because of the exam. I think I can update daily now, if given enough motivation... Also, read ahead on: /Snollygoster Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Hearing a creepyughtering from behind, I swivelled my around while I ducked down in case I was attacked. "The f*ck." So, it WAS Peeves. Damn it! I forgot to disillusion the broomstick. Actually, I didn''t forget it. It''s just that there was little chance of anyone being at this time of night. And even if anyonees, Nyxie would have detected that person. So, there were very few things that could approach us undetected. That''s why I didn''t think much of it. But as they say, you''ll recall it only happens when you''re the least bit prepared because when you''re prepared, you avoid it and forget it. "Hehe, someone''s stealing the Vanishing Cab~" He said in a sing-song voice. Well shite, this wasn''t a bullet which I could dodge easily like Harry did in the Canon first year. At that time, Peeves didn''t know if Harry under the invisibility cloak was a student or a ghost. So Harry had pretended to be the Bloody Baron to pass him. But in this situation, Peeves already knows I''m not a ghost since ghosts can make the brooms fly. The most they can do is to cause disturbance in elements like water, air and fire. Peeves filled up his lungs, looking like he''s about to start shouting, but "Langlock." Peeves'' tongue got stuck to the roof of his mouth and he couldn''t say anything else anymore. Damn this poltergeist! What are the odds of him suddenly appearing here of all ces in such a huge castle! Damn, I''m unlucky. Now I''m stuck at a crossroad. What to do? Peeves definitely knows that I''m right underneath the hiding ce of the Vanishing Cab. He was the one who dropped it in the Canon. So now, what if he told others that someone was here? It''s definitely quite suspicious of someone to go invisible and try to steal the Vanishing Cab. What if Dumbledore gets to know that someone was trying to steal it? He might assume the worst and think it''s Voldemort''s ploy. No, I can''t let that happen. Is there a memory spell for Poltergeists? I really don''t know. I never thought I''d ever be stuck in this kind of scenario. Damn it! Which reincarnater or transmigrator in the fanfics ever had the bad luck of being in a situation where they had to kill a poltergeist? Sigh... there''s no choice. I have learnt my lesson. I''ll never repeat this mistake again. But now, I have to make sure that I don''t screw up my Vanishing Cab card. It''s too important to lose over such a silly mistake and unfortunate luck. The first thing I have to do is to stop him from running off. If he ran away, when the Langlock wears down, he''ll tell everyone that someone was trying to the Vanishing Cab. I activated trigger and made my broom invisible as well. The spell I used before, ''Langlock'' one of the few rare spells that can work on Poltergeists. I knew several more, like ''Wadiwasi,'' but not a single one which can be used to memory wipe or kill this thing. So, let''s try restraining him first and then figure what to do next. If I started firing lethal spells and they didn''t work, might run off. I made the room sound proof, locked the doors, and casted a few wards all around the room which would stop any magical or physical disturbance to be detected outside. Then, lights of various colors started to sh around my hands as I started sending various types of Petrification and Stunning spells towards Peeves, even overpowering them a lot. *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Boom* Bolts of various colors flew towards the Poltergeist, but They all passed through him! Nothing worked. Poltergeists are Amortal creatures. Amortalityis the condition of never having died and being unable to die, as an amortal entity was never "alive" to begin with. Some other Amortal creatures along with are Dementors and Boggart. They can''t be killed because they aren''t even alive. *Silent Laughter* Peeves startedughing upon seeing that my spells were ineffective against him. He didn''t seem to have any ns of running. In 1876, a caretakernamed Rancorous Carpedevised an "borate trap" to remove Peeves from theCastle. The trapprised a bait of assortment of weapons and a vast enchanted bell jar, reinforced by variousContainment Charms, which he intended to drop over the poltergeist once he was in ce. This did not go as nned, as Peeves easily broke through the bell jar and was left armed with several cusses, crossbows, ablunderbuss, and a miniature cannon. The Castle had to be evacuated for three days as Peeves amused himself by firing randomly and threatening the students with death. This creature is something that doesn''t care about anything. He only likes destruction and chaos. Many students and teachers wish his death daily, but no one can actually do anything. Peeves couldn''t speak because of the Langlock curse, but the Poltergeist had a lot of pieces of chalk which he uses to write curses on ckboards. He started writing curses and swear words all over the floor. I rememberughing when he justes to McGonagall''s ss, curses her, and then write things on her ckboard that 11 y/o kids shouldn''t read. It''s not so funny now that he''s writing curses dedicated to my entire family. And trust me, as a poltergeist whose been haunting Hogwarts for centuries, he has a lot of ammunition. Damn it! I had been teaching Nyxie how to read! ''Close your eyes, Nyxie!'' I said urgently through the bond. ''And fly to the corner. Daddy is going to get serious now.'' I added grimly. Nyxie obediently flew to the side this time. She''s a smart girl. And knows that shit''s getting real now. I had never been humiliated like this before. Because bullies had always been respectful towards me from the very beginning in my previous life. Even here, when I was a muggleborn, I had never let a single Slytherin say anything disrespectful to my face and get away with it. I had never worried much about Peeves. Because Langlock and Wadiwasi were enough to make him run away if he ever tired anything. But I can''t let him run away in this situation. My anger meter was gradually rising now. The only reason I hadn''t bothered to research ways of erasing this Poltergeist''s existence ever before was because, in my eyes, he was nothing but a freakin'' clown. Not worth my attention. But now I''m having trouble dealing with the same clown as the weapons in arsenal are proving ineffective against him. Rainbow energy began emitting out of my hands. I put my hand in front and blinding light shed. This time, I fired a bolt of Pure magic on it and the room light up in Rainbow colour. *BOOM* When the light cleared, Peeves was still floating inid air, but There was a multi coloured Halo around him, which was gradually getting absorbed into him. He was looking... more corporeal now. "Oh?! What did you do?! What did you do?! Do it again! I feel... more alive now." ''What the hell?! It made him stronger?! Even the Langlock spell got dispelled.'' It was official this guy is the single most irritating existence in the world. He began looking around, searching for me. I was currently hovering right above him on my broom. "Give me more... you f*cking bast*rd and I might get alive to enough as actually follow through the promises I wrote and give your mother and sister a good, nice, fuc" Alright. That was it. Something snapped inside me and I intentionally dropped my lumency shields which were controlling my anger. *Boom* I saw red and the whole room shed red as red energy started to burn around me. *** A.N.: Well, things don''t always go as nned and I always found Peeves to be quite dangerous. Poltergeist''s have no known ways to be destroyed. But he ultimately messed wrong person! See what happens in the next chapter! give me POWERSTONES!!! Read ahead on Ptreon. /Snollygoster On Ptreon, this chapter was quite longer. It also contained MC''seback. Chapter 102: Goodbye, Muthef***** Chapter 102: Goodbye, Muthef***** *Boom* I saw red and the whole room shed red as red energy started to burn around me. *BAAAM* The next second, I was standing on the ground with with my hand clutching Peeves'' throat and the one shoved into his throat, clutching his tongue. ck scales had formed on parts of my body and pupils turned to draconic slits. "How. dare. you." "AAGHAHAAGH!!!" Peeves screaming and making choking sounds as he tried free himself by turning invisible and intangible. But this time, it didn''t work. If the pure magic was making him drastically stronger, the red energy seemed do the opposite and make him weaker. It seemed to burn his very existence. But, I wasn''t done yet. "You should''ve run when you had the chance. It''s toote now." "Goodbye, muthef*ckuh." With my eyes and hair burning red, I gave him a bloody grin showing my sharp teeth. No one gets away with what he did. Not even an Amortal creature. $"Fiendfire"$ I muttered in an eerie voice. "AAAGHAAGHAAAAGH." The Poltergeist let out ear piercing wails as a crimson fire spread my hand that was shoved into his throat, burning him from inside out. The crimson mes took shape of a dragon which ate the Poltergeist''s existence whole as it grew in size. Soon, his very existence was erased as intense blood-red mes consumed everything. $"Dispell"$ I said in the same eerie voice as the red dragon shrank down before it dispersed into red particles and I sank down to my knees as the red aura around me also disappeared and the scales turned back to my skin. "Me." Nyxie flew over andnded next to me as she checked my condition worried. "I''m fine, Nyxie. Just a bit tired." I muttered. "Meew." Nyxie licked my face and started giving me pure magic and she snuggled into my shoulder. "Thanks for that." I said as I got up and stroked her head. "Also, disillusion us. And the broom." My disillusionment had blown off when I used Super Trigger Ros and the drakonic mode. A few minutester, the ceiling opened, arge cab started falling out to it. "Wingardium Leviosa." I said, even using the incantation to lessen the amount of magic required to cast it. My magic is almostpletely exhausted and I''m running on fumes right now. I put the whole bag into my storage space and then I only I started to dispell all the wards I had ced around here. They weren''t for Peeves, they were to stop anyone outside to feel any disturbance. I departed only after erasing all evidences of anything actually ever happening here and cing a duplicate Vanishing Cab in the ceiling. In the fake one, I put a piece of paper with the words R.A.B. written on it. I don''t know why I did it. Maybe in the respect of the guy''s daring of pranking Voldemort in the same way. Imagine Voldemort in his full strength checking on the Horcrux and find the fake locket with the slip. You gotta admit, the man had balls. While flying back to the room of requirements, I reflected on what had happened today. I had killed a Poltergeist. No ''killed'' is a wrong word. He was never born, he was never alive. So, I didn''t kill him. Either way, no one, absolutely no one would miss him. That''s quite an achievement. He existed for centuries, but not even a single ghost would miss his existence. He was an ass to each and every one of the people he ever met, whether they be alive or dead. But the odd thing is, I got unusually angry tonight. I usually didn''t use to get so angry so easily in the past. But this time, It was like... my pride and ego had been hurt and I had to make him pay for daring to do this. And then the drakonic mode had activated on its own. I think that''s one of the changes that happen to the master upon the forming of the bond''Minor changes in temperament.'' F*cking minor. I could kill someone due to this ''minor'' change in temperament. It''s good that I didn''t bond with an Acromant. I shivered at the thought. Man, that would be horrible. Being a Spider Man fan myself, I had considered bonding with an Acromant at some point. Can anyone me me? Anyway, that seemed to be the only temperamental change I''ve noted upto now. I hope there aren''t any other. *** Aftering back to the room of requirements, I went straight to sleep. Using that much energy had knackered me out and it was already quitete. Even if the cab was functioning, I wouldn''t go to home thiste at night. Hugging Nyxie, I drifted off to sleep. The next morning, I woke up feeling sore all over and still not quite able to believe what I''d done yesterday night. But, my magic had recovered so activated the trigger, making the pure magic cure all the soreness. Afortable feeling spread all over my body and I started doing my morning exercises. After taking a bath, I went to have the breakfast with Nyxie on my shoulder. I was quite famished after the transformation yesterday. I went to sit at the Hufflepuff table for the breakfast even if Dora wasn''t there. The table wasden with tureens of porridge, tes of kippers, mountains of toast, and dishes of eggs and bacon. I found Hannah and Susan sitting there and went to sit beside them. "Morning." I said as I started to make myself a big sandwich, stuffing everything into it. The girls'' eyes were on Nyxie, who was also nibbling on a bacon while sitting on my shoulder. "Oh, you guys never did get to meet her, did you? She''s Nyxie, the dragon I told you about." They had believed my words in the train yesterday, but they still been a bit dubious about it. "Nyxie, they''re good friends, Hannah and Susan." I said to Nyxie. Susan, who was right beside me, was immediately fell to Nyxie''s cuteness, "Aww, so cute!! Hannah, she''s even cuter than you!" Hannah pouted at her, "How many times have I told you? Don''t call me cute!" Hannah''s idol has always been Amelia Bones, and Amelia Bones is definitely not someone you''d call cute. But Hannah was also fascinated by Nyxie. I passed Nyxie to Susan and Hannah''sp, and Christmas came early for both girls and Nyxie added two more people to her followers list. Right then, the trio Har, Nev, and Her also came to the great Hall. I waved and Harry came to our table, with Neville and Hermione following behind. Harry and Neville sat across me while Hermione, upon seeing the girls happily petting Nyxie, she also came to sit beside Hannah, "Is she really an AAT? Why haven''t wizards making more of them? It''s such waste to not to." Hermione was, of course, going to geek if it was a magical creation. I answered only her after I''d finished eating the food in my mouth, there are no Rons here. "Because, it may be rtively easy for wizards to make them, but, it''s exceedingly difficult to make one thatsts." I exined. What would be the point of making one, only for the Transfiguration to onlyst a few minutes? Or maybe hours, days, depending on the skill of the wizard, but it''s still not long enough. I continued, "But, there are still some genius Enchanters who can make themst. Take the Gargoyle guarding the Headmaster''s office for example. It''s designed so we''ll that it''s said to be ''sentient'' and it''s still functioning! I think it might have been designed by the founder Gordrik Griffindor himself." Hermione became excited, "Oh, the ''Stairwell Gargoyle''? I''ve read about it the books but haven''t actually seen it." "Well, I have seen it." I said smugly. Even Harry hadn''t been to Dumbledore''s office yet, so that means only I have seen it. "And I''ve you a lot of times, what was it about?" asked Harry looking a bit jealous. I didn''t tell him since Dumbledore asked to keep the thing about parents a secret. "It''s a secret." I smiled and the owl posts arrived at that time. This time, Harry didn''t a howler since Ron was non-existent here, we got our copy of the Daily Prophet. But I was too busy eating to read it. But then, I felt gazes on me from all around. I looked up from my breakfast to take a look around the hall. Yep, those who had the daily Prophet in their hands were throwing nce and some were openly staring. "What''s written this time?" I asked Hermione who was still reading it. Hermione shook her head. "It''s nothing bad. There''s a photo you, your father, Susan, and Madame Bones." "Then what''s the problem?" I asked as I checked my own daily Prophet. There was something peculiar in the nces and I realized what, they were directed at Susan. "Sus, looks like you''ve gotten into trouble." I said while grinning.The picture was of Durant signing an autograph and giving it to Susan, who, in the photo was looking like her Christmas hase early and she''d met Santa personally. The headline was, "THE HEAD OF DMLE MEETS THE HEAD OF DMLE." Most of the stuff written was about what they might have been discussing and specting about possible cooperation, etc. Susan just ended up being too unlucky that the photographer happened to take the photo when Durant was giving her the autograph. It''s like she was shot down unnecssarily in when the target was someone else. "Don''t worry, just call me if anyone gives trouble to you for the autograph." I said to Susan who was looking quite worried with all kinds of gazes fixed on her. I looked back at the newspaper, and there was a small column of Lockhart teaching the Defense Against the Darks at the Hogwarts but it was quite overshadowed by Durant''s picture. I smirked. ''How pitiful. I might just leave him alone if he doesn''t do anything smack worthy. He''s quite pathetic as it is.'' I thought inwardly. The only reason he even got the Witch Weekly''s Most Charming Smile was because... Durant never smiled. How miserable is that? He could only win one thing on his own and that too has a specifically saying that, dude, you''re only better at smiling. We''re giving the rest of the stuff to the other people. As we finished our breakfast, the heads of Houses started distributing our time tables of the year and we all went to our respective tables. My first ss was charms with Slytherins. I already knew that Griffindors and Hufflepuffs had Herbology together where they''d learn about mandrakes. What a coincidence that the main ingredient used for curing Basilisk Petrification was also mandrakes. I''ve noticed that the things taught in the sses at Hogwarts are usually useful in the recent situations. They''d only learn about werewolves when they''ve got a werewolf teaching them personally. They''d learn about the devil''s snare and then it''ll be useful in the same year. Arriving into the ss, I saw that a few Slytherins were already here. I saw Daphne and Tracy as well. I was with my Ravenw friends so I just waved at them, and Tracy waved back excitedly while Daphne nodded. "You know them?" Asked Padma, who saw our interaction. She came fourthst year, one rank less than the third Daphne, so I guess she sees her as a rival of something. "We''re acquainted." I nodded. I don''t know if I was friends with Daphne, but Tracy was definitely a friend. Though both were chummy with Nyxie. "Hey, can you introduce me to them as well?" Asked Michael Corner as looked towards the two girls. Anthony and Terry smirked at Michael and the girls in our group looked at him like he was scum. "No. We''re not that close." I said with double meaning. I was close enough with the girls that I could introduce him, but I wasn''t close enough with him to bother doing this. Soon, Professor Flitwick came trodding into the ss and climbed the stack of books behind the podium. "Is everyone here? So, Wee to your very first ss of the year! Ah, Mr. Martin, you brought your lovely little friend along as well! How nice, I''ll be keeping an eye on her while for today''s ss to see if she behaves well." "Yes Professor." I nodded. Well, if any teacher doesn''t allow her, we''ll resort back to invisibility like we did in thest year. It''s just a bit inconvenient. "Excellent! So, today, we''ll be learning a very useful spell, the Skurge Spell. So, who will tell me the use of the Skurge Charm? Mr. Martin?" I hadn''t even raised my hand. I never do. I usually pass time in the ss reading some interesting books I''ve found in that wonderfully big library. There''s always something to interesting to read there, unlike in my previous world, where I ran out of good novels to read and didn''t have that much interest in muggle topics that I''d actively read books about them. I answered Flitwick as I looked up from my book. "The Skurge Charm''s main use is to clean the ectosm left by the ghosts and to some degree, can be used to frightenspirits, such as the aforementionedghosts, as well asPoltergeists." I said as said as I recalled yesterday''s situation with the Poltergeist. Like I said the things taught in the sses at Hogwarts or found out from here and there are usually useful in the recent situations. Though, the Skurge Charm wouldn''t have been useful for me yesterday anyway, since I didn''t want to scare him away, but stop him. Flitwick nodded excitedly, "Very good, Mr Martin! Take 5 points for Ravenw. People often mistake it as the Scouring Charm, but mind you, this one has it''s own use other that the Scouring Charm doesn''t have. To frighten spirits! This spell will be very useful for you in the future as you all may have realized by now, that we have a very mischievous and trouble making Poltergeist haunting Hogwarts. You might be able to get away lightly if you use this spell during your next encounter with Peeves." Everyone was very happy to hear that and I wondered when will they actually figure out that Peeves no longer existed. After ss, Tracy came up to me with Daphne staying back. "Hi Nyxie! Did you miss us? How are you today?" Of course, it was for Nyxie. Didn''t say a word to me. "We''re gettingte for the next ss." I said as I turned and started walking away with Nyxie on my shoulder. "Hey! Wait! Wait! Alright you can go, but at least leave Nyixe behind, ok?" Really, I''m not the only one who''s got captured into Nyxie''s cuteness trap. We left go for the defense against the dark arts ss and Michael finally understood that the reason I was acquainted with the girls was because of Nyxie. "So, they only know you because of your dragon." Ha, what can he do? Like I said, it''s good that I''m not a yboy. Unlike this dude who''s getting all jealous for nothing. My heart has already been taken. It''s currently in New York. We all went to Lockhart''s ss, and found him eagerly waiting for us while rubbing his hands together. "Do you think he''d teach us how he fought with werewolf in his second book?" Asked Sue Li. Parvati was sceptical, "That method is not usible. You can''t physically subdue a werewolf. They''re said to be physically several times stronger than average wizards. Plus, just one bite, and you''re done for." "Yeah, the same is with the rest of his books. I''m telling you, he''s a fraud." said Terry Boots, and I decided that I''d do him one favour in the future these words. We had the ss with Hufflepuffs. Overall, the girls were excited while some boys were also his fans. When the whole ss was seated, Lockhart cleared his throat loudly and silence fell. He picked up a random book from a table and showed it around. It had a picture of him winking. "Me," he said, pointing at it and winking as well. "Gilderoy Lockhart, Order of Merlin, Third ss, Honorary Member of the Dark Force Defense League, and five-time winner of Witch Weekly''s Most-Charming-Smile Award but I don''t talk about that. I didn''t get rid of the Bandon Banshee by smiling at her!" He said, as he looked around while his eyes paused a big longer at me and Nyxie. Damn, what a fraud. He''s even giving us the same lines he gave the other ss. Guess the stupid test was actually real. I mean, how someone notin about this fraud for a whole year if he does things like that?! The ss was aplete let-down for all the Ravenws, and most understood that they''d not be learning anything from this guy when they saw the stupid test paper. "What the hell is this? How is this rted to the ''Defense against the dark arts''?!" Anthony Goldstein whispered harshly. "See? I told you told you he''s a fraud!" replied Terry. I spent the rest of the ss peacefully reading a book written in anothernguage while I took in the reactions of all the students. Don''t know what Dumbledore was thinking, when he called this clown. When the ss ended, I had decided that I wouldn''t be bothering with his sses anymore, and was about to leave peacefully for good, but "Hey Chris! Stay behind for a while. I have a few words to exchange to a with you." Said Lockhart. ''What the f*ck does he want? Well whatever, I need tell him that I won''t be attending his sses anyway.'' I thought as I stayed and my friends waited outside. At that time neither of us knew that, the words Lockhart was going to say in the next few minutes would ruined his life forever. *** A.N.: Just remember what Lockhart said to Harry on his first day at Hogwarts. And imagine what''s going to happen. This is the biggest Chapter upto now! 3060 words. It''s like a double chapter! GIMME POWERSTONES!!! Read ahead on Ptreon /Snollygoster Chapter 103: (Title at the end) Chapter 103: (Title at the end) Gilderoy Lockhart was born a half blood child with his two other siblings turning out to be squibs. As an only child with magic he was raised with attention and treated as a genius. Thus, he grew up to have an obsession with attention and praise. He came to Hogwarts expecting VIP treatment. Turns out, he wasn''t actually talented at magic, neither was he any good at Quidditch. Thus, during his time at Hogwarts, after getting thoroughly jealous of the talented jocks, he did various absurd things to get attention, like begging the Headmaster to approve for a school newspaper (purely so he could see his own name in print), creating a spell that shot an image of his face into the sky akin to the Dark Mark, sending himself 800 Valentines (resulting in breakfast being cancelled due to the number of owl droppings and feathers in the porridge), and engraving his moniker into the Quidditch pitch; thetter example in particr resulted in him receiving a week''s worth of detentions. So, upto now he was nothing more a clown who was just there for my entertainment. I''d have just expose his fraudness at some point thus making this his worst year and end of his career. This was quite merciful considering his state in the canon. But... he helped me change my mind in the next few minutes. "Hey Chris! Stay behind for a while. I have a few words to exchange to a with you." I was already frowning when he addressed me in a tone that seemed to suggest we were old friends. "Sir, I''d appreciate it if you just called me Mr. Martin. Chris is for people whom I''m acquainted with." I said expressionlessly. He smiled showing all his teeth as came close and patted my shoulder, "Now, young man, no need to be so stiff. I know you might be nervous about meeting someone as famous me for the first time, but let me tell you, you don''t need to!" Heughed for no apparent reason. "I mean, I know I''m even more famous than your dad, but let me assure you, I''m much nicer than him." "...." Um...what the hell is he talking about? He continued, "I know that you currently might feeling quite overwhelmed by my presence, since you''re also trying to follow in my footsteps to fame, like ying Quidditch, then getting on the front page of the daily Prophet, and even getting a mini dragon to get noticed..." His eyes paused on Nyxie. "But you see, currently, you don''t need to rush like this! When I was twelve, I was also nothing! And... look at me today Order of Merlin, Third ss, Honorary Member of the Dark Force Defense League, and five-time winner of Witch Weekly''s Most-Charming-Smile Award!" He said, spreading his hands wide. "So, since it will take years for even your father to reach to to my level, so, learn from him and don''t be impatiently, young man." He patted my shoulders. Then he nced at Nyxie. "And... you might as well give the dragon to me, for safe keeping. You''re too young to keep it for now..." He said as he reached out his hand for Nyxie. . . . I grabbed the arm that about to touch Nyxie. "Wait a second." I said, as I nced behind, and regretfully, my friends were still there waiting for me. Damn! I activated my lumency to prevent my anger for exploding. This pride of the dragon thingy is gonna get me into trouble one day. ''I will not loose control again...I will not loose control again... killing him right here won''t give me enough satisfaction... I''ll instead only get me into trouble...'' ''...Well, it''ll more fun to first destroy things he cherishes the most.'' ''You could have had a disgraceful, but peaceful retirement, but now you''ve done it. Congrats, you''ve just ruined your life.'' I know I shouldn''t be surprised, or angry. He said more annoying things to Harry in the Canon. And Harry was able to just take it, without saying anything in his defense. Harry was more embarrassed than angry after the Lockhart had given him his ''words of wise'' as he called it. But the thing is, I''m not Harry. I won''t sacrifice myself for the greater good, neither will I tolerate such clowns belittling me and getting away scot-free. Still gripping his arm, I activated the trigger, and casted a several spells on Lockhart. These were some rare spells that didn''t show any immediate effect and needed direct contact i.e. the contact with the wand. During the summer, I had found out the reason behind my mother''s OP lumency skills. My mother''s family, the Laurants, were quite infamous for their Dark Magic. That''s the reason my reason my mother''s lumency was so good. Cause it''s a necessity if you''re going to learn those Dark spells. And the ones I casted just now were a specialty: No visual effects, and they only take effect after some time or after you use some trigger spell. The spells I just casted came into the category of dark magic. Which shows that the stereotypes about the dark magic in Britain, spread by Dumbledore, are false to some extent, since despite being proficient in Dark Arts, my mother is a very kind and sane person. I''d say Durant is more on the unhinged side and Martin is a light family. ... After I was done with my cursing (magical sort, not the verbal), which only took a few seconds, I let go of Lockhart''s hand. It''s enough for now. "Gilderoy." I said calmly, making the smile on his face diminish a bit. I took a long breath to calm myself. It was my turn to speak. "You just wasted two f*cking minutes of my life, you. bloody. fraud. I had not stopped to hear all that bullsh*t from you. I had only stopped to politely inform you that, I won''t be attending your sh*tty sses from today onwards, neither will I be taking any detentions from you." I said decisively. But I wasn''t done yet. Not by a long shot. "If you have any, any single problem with that, just go take it to my Head of the House, my Headmaster, or my Dad. I didn''t choose Hogwarts over Beauxbatons to study under frauds like you! I''m all saying this to your face, and you can''t do sh*t to me." I said, flipping him the bird, and Lockhart''s face got twisted as he saw me giving him the finger. "Oh? You''re angry now? You can do, you coward? You can try taking points, but I don''t give a f*ck about that, and being a Ravenw yourself, you know the other Ravens won''t take it kindly to you being jealous and ipetent and taking points from their star yer." "Oh, and if you want my dragon, you can try challenging me to a duel. I''m ready whenever you are!" Hmm... I think I''m about done. After so long, my inner delinquent had finallye out. I remember doing something simr in my previous life to an ipetent teacher of the school that my parents owned: ''You can go the Principle (who happened to my mother) and goin to my father (who was the director)! I''m waiting right here.'' Anyways, after saying all I had to say, I turned around to leave but I quickly turned back, jumped And gave him a Superman Punch to his face! "Arrrgh!" Taken by surprise, he could only take the punch and grunt in pain while clutching his nose in pain as he fell on his butt. "And that... is for trying to touch Nyxie, you creep!" I spat and left while my friends watched the whole show dumbfounded. Today, along with Voldemort, another person has been added to my shit list. Why Voldy? Because, he once disturbed me when I was having one very important moment with Dora in the forbidden forest. I haven''t forgotten; I''ll make that bastard pay for that. .... It was lunch time after Lockhart''s sses. Me and my friends were sitting together at the Ravenw table. No one had spoken our way from Lockhart''s ss to now, still quite overwhelmed by the situation. Finally, Terry Boots opened his mouth. "Mate," He grinned as the raised his hand and gave me salute. "Respect! Let me announce this: I''m also not going to attend another one of that fraud''s lessons!" Anthony Goldstein also burst intoughter as he also saluted. "That was one hell of a punch, mate! You broke two of his front teeth! Now he can smile all he wants!" He said betweenughs. ''Oh, did I? I only hit him lightly... It seems I needed to hold back even more.'' My physical strength, after continuous nourishment of Pure magic, had be much strong that average human. "But you shouldn''t have punched him like that, he''s a teacher!" Said Lisa Turpin as she flicked her brown back, it''s her nervous tick. She''s just a naive and innocent girl. Padma and Sue Li also looked worried. Michael Corner was nowhere to be seen. "He deserved it! Did you see? He tried to take away Nyxie!" said Anthony Goldstein and that got several nods from the group. "It''s still going to get you into trouble. Though I''d say, it was worth it!" I said Terry Boots and that got even more nods. "No need to worry guys. I didn''t do anything without thinking about it. I''ll not be the only one who doesn''t attend his sses, since if he can''t teach second years, he sure as hell can''t teach fifth, sixth, and seventh years. And about the punch, he did deserve it. I know how to get away with it lightly." Honestly, there was no need to worry about it. Dumbledore knows that I''ll go to Beauxbatons if he pushed it. And I might actually go there if he did, after taking care of the Basilisk. "What about the duel?!" Asked Padma and everyone suddenly remembered that. "Yeah!" "Yeah, how would you manage that?!" "He should at be a little good, you know, being after so many years..." "Fret not, I''ve got that covered. My dad''s a world champion, remember? And let me remind you, Lockhart''s a fraud. You ask Flitwick and McGonagall. From what I gathered, he failed his practicals at Hogwarts." This was actually true. Not sure how much improved after that, but who cares? Let hime. At that time, Michael Corner came back with Flitwick following him. So that''s where he was. The busybody had gone to rat everything to Flitwick. I''ve been thinking that since he''s a kid, if I treated him alright, he''ll not turn out the way I am thinking he''ll turn out. But it seems I''d been infected by Dumble-cron virus. If I don''t like him, just cut him off, why give him second, third, fourth, and fifth chances? And thus, from this moment onwards, I''m dering Micheal Corner Emunicado. He''s betrayed the high table. Professor Flitwick came to my side and I stood up from my seat and calmly greeted him. "Mr. Martin, Mr. Corner has been telling me quite absurd news regarding you, did you really physically attack Professor Lockhart?" Asked Flitwick. I had always been respectful to him, McGonagall, and Sprout,( so that I can get use their favour whenever I want). So he knows not to believe words of someone like Corner. "Professor, I''m assuming he didn''t tell you the whole thing, so, let me exin everything. You can confirm if I''m saying the truth through them. They were all present." "So Professor, my dad investigated Lockhart after knowing about the...plications with the previous defense professor. And he found out that the guy performed very poorly in his practicals of NEWTS. And he never did take his exams ever again to renew his grades. So, technically, he''s not qualified to be a teacher at Hogwarts. And... I have reasons to believe that he has mental problems. Please check out what he had us do in our first ss." I took out the test paper which had all the questions rted to Gilderoy Lockhart, and nothing rted to the subject he was teaching. Then I exin what he taught for the rest of the ss. He exined the first chapter in his book which was total nonsense. Good thing he didn''t bring our the Cornish Pixies yet. "So Professor. Please understand that Lockhart isn''t qualified to be a teacher. I know you know this better than me because you''ve taught him personally. Thus, I don''t think I''ve disrespected my teacher, because he definitely can''t teach me anything rted to the subject he''s assigned. You can test him." Flitwick looked helpless. He and McGonagall had alreadyined to Dumbledore about Lockhart''s inability to teach children anything, but Dumbledore hadn''t listened. "As for physically assaulting him, yes I did punch him in the face just once. He first insulted my father, he then used me being an attention seeker, and finally, he tried to forcefully take Nyxie from me." I said as I showed him Nyxie. This got the Flitwick a bit angry as well. I showed him the cute and helpless Nyxie for the extra effect. "Mew." Nyxie had learned the art of deception well from her daddy. That''s my girl. "Is that all true?" Flitwick asked the rest of my friends. They all nodded. I continued, "Sir, but I ept that I still shouldn''t have attacked him, even if it was for defending Nyxie. So I''m willing to take punishment. The only thing that can be done about that is detention, since my pureblood status, my family, and my new French wizard citizenship prevents any legal action to be taken against me for such a minor offense." "If I''m given detention with Lockhart, I''d challenge him to a wizards duel and only take the detention if I lose. So, Professor, the best option is that, you give me detection. I''d be happy to bring Nyixe if my time with you me if my time with you is pleasant." I said I took Nyxie in my hands and showed her to Flitwick again. Flitwick sighed and I knew I had him. I''m already quite experience in earning the teacher''s favour and at escaping punishments. I know exactly which buttons to push and how much I can get away with. I would have cut Lockhart''s arm if I could get away with it, but well, you can''t have everything you want. Anyway, this wasn''t going to be a detention. I''ll somehow get him to teach me good stuff during this time. If not, I''ll at least have tea and biscuits with him while I read any books I bring with me. .... Dear diary, Today I finally got to try the Superman Punch on a live target! My fist got a bit hurt though. I didn''t want to be seem like a total young master, so I purposefully got a detention which is not a detention. If Dumbledore calls, I''m threatening to quit. Anyway, I''m quite pleased with the curses I left on Lockhart''s body. xxx Title: Respect! A.N.: We''ve hit the century!!! Drop the POWER STONES here!!! Wanna read ahead? Go to: /Snollyoster And a big THANK YOU to all those who are supporting me. It gives me motivation to improve my writing further. Chapter 104: Chapter 104: That evening, I had the dinner early and went to the room of requirements for an important work. I had to break the rule of separation. The Hogwarts rumor mill was running at full force, but I had the dinner early and not many people were at that time. So upto now, nothing major happened today after I that satisfying punch. Except, maybe the fact that McGonagall didn''t allow Nyxie into the ss (It''ll create distractions, Mr. Martin.) I''m wondering if she''d have still denied my request if I was a Griffindor. Most probably yes. Thus, Nyxie would have to be disillusioned and quiet in McGonagall''s ss. We didn''t have Potions today, but I''ll only bring Nyxie disillusioned in there as well. Severus Snape is not the kind of man that you should even try reasoning with. (You''re not in the Slytherin house. End of discussion.) I entered the room of requirements and took out the Vanishing Cab form my pocket. This is the reason I retired early for the day. I need to make sure that this thing is working fine and go to France. As it is, France is already one hour ahead of Britain due to time difference. After taking out the Vanishing Cab, I took out the old book on Vanishing Cabs that I had bought from Borgin. The method of making the vanishing cabs is already lost. The only things that are left are these kinds of books, which have methods to check it, to keep it in optimal condition, and to repair it. If the Vanishing Cabs were still being made, the people of the magical world would''ve been using them a lot. Actually, finding this book wasn''t a coincidence. In the sixth part, Borgin had helped Draco in repairing the Cab. So, I knew that Borgin must have learned this from somewhere or someone. That''s why I had used Legilimency. After reading Borgin''s mind, I found out that, the Vanishing Cabs were invented by a bloke named Anatole Archibald, a weird but genuis Enchanter. All the Vanishing Cabs in existence were made personally by him. He didn''t share the method with anyone even at his untimely death. The only things he shared were these books which had enough written in them that you won''t need toe disturbing him at every minor problem with your Cab. Everyone can imagine why the stubborn fool died early. I had already read the book in my free time. So I just need to test the Cab and repair it if it''s not working fine. I took out my wand and slowly started to cast a spell written in the book after cing my wand into the keyhole. If the Vanishing Cab is working fine, the door handle would shine in white light after the magic sessfully travels throughout the circuit. ''Damn.'' It shined a little at first, then it blinked out. I opened the cab door and found that it had a lot of broken stuff inside it, along with some bones. I whistled. "Well, let''s get started." I felt like I was one of those mechanics in TV shows where they do restoration of old things. First if all, I cleaned it all with my magic and transferred everything to the Room of lost things. Then I Transfigured an animated canary and ced it inside. ''One, two, three.'' Like a magician, I opened the cab after three seconds. "...RIP..." The half for the canary was absent. Whoops, looks like cat ate the canary. "Mew." Nyxie, who was on my shoulder, wanted to me make more birds after seeing me putting one in the cab. I made a bunch for her and she happily flew off to enjoy her hunting her I remained deep in thoughts. I was hoping that since Peeves didn''t drop it this time, it should be in working condition. Though it seems that the cab wasn''t working even before Peeves dropped it and broke it further. Though, I guess it does make sense. I mean, if this Cab was functioning properly, Borgin wouldn''t have been selling the other Cab, instead he''d be using his free passage into the Hogwarts to it''s full potential. "Sucking too hard on your lollipop, Or love''s gonna get you down~" I repaired the cab following the same instructions on the book as hummed a random song. If Draco Malfoy could fix it in even worse condition, then it couldn''t been difficult for me. It took several minutes, and skilled magic casting. After I was done, I did the canary test gain. "The F***." It still didn''t work. Looks like it''s gonna take a while if I follow the book''s instructions. Man, I don''t have time for this. Looks like I''ll have to cheat after all. Remembering Esme''s crying face, I didn''t want to wait. I activated the trigger and put my hand on the cab. "Reparo." It didn''t work. The mending Charm is quite versatile, but the spell frame of the charm only allows limited magic to flow through it, even if you try to overpower it. But my purpose of casting it wasn''t fixing the cab. I just want to copy the exact magical energy of this spell and then use it without any frame. I closed my eyes and began concentrating. . . . . ""Super Trigger."" *Whoosh* Whitish rainbow energy started bursting out form all over my body. The viens all over my body became visible as they glowed in multicolors. Without wasting a second, I put both of my hand on the Vanishing Cab and using lumency to remember the exact feeling of the magic of mending charm, I copied it released all of it into the Vanishing Cab. The whole Cab shook as it therge amount of energy, much, muchrger that a simple reparo engulfed it, making it almost new. I quickly deactivated the Super Trigger. "Damn, I matured ten days just now." I muttered as I threw another canary inside the Cab and closed it. Three, two, one! Abra ka-dabra! I opened it. The bird was gone! I don''t know why, but I''m feeling quite aplished at doing this muggle trick while I can actually do real magic. Maybe because it''s the magic that I''ve always seen those muggle tricksters do. Anyways, but this doesn''t necessarily confirms it''s perfect functioning. Now for the main thing. I closed the door waited and I opened it again. *Flutter* The bird flew out of it,pletely fine and Nyxie caught it in her ws as she on my shoulder. Yes! Yes! Yes! "Boohyah, baby! There goes down the rule of separation! We''re going to France, Nyxie!" I hugged Nyxie as I jumped around. After that, I still checking all 5 different kinds of tests from the book that all confirmed that the cab was working, I stepped into the cab while tightly securing Nyxie into my arms. As soon as I closed the door, flooring beneath me disappeared and I fell along with Nyxie to God into a portal filled with space magic. "Woah..." I was, once again quite fascinated by the feeling of space magic. Floo and Apparation doesn''t let me feel the space magic. I''ve only felt this kind of energy in the Portkey before. Inded roughly in a closed space which can only be the other Vanishing Cab. I slowly opened the door and looked around. "I''m indeed back." It was my room. The cab had been stored here as I had asked. With this, I have sessfully secured a way of traveling between my home and Hogwarts. I leisurely walked to around the house with Nyxie quietly sitting on my shoulder to find my family. I found all of all them sitting in the dinning room. The scene gave me a deja Vu. It was quite simr to my first time seeing them. Camille smiling her fake smile while while Durant was still expressionless. But this time, from time to time, Esme would look at the seat next to her, her mouth shaped in a downward ( ''Should I just walk in casually? Or maybe...'' I grinned as I thought I may as well give them a surprise. I took out an invisibility cloak from my pocket. Then I walked around the Manor to stop at the window from where I had first looked at them. I transfigured an owl, which looked the exact copy of the very first owl I sent them and gave it a piece of parchment in which I wrote: "MISS ME?" I let the owl go as it stopped in front of the window and fluttered it''s wings. Then, along with the owl, I also climbed in with the invisibility cloak and sat on the chair next in the chair next to Esme as everyone looked at the owl that had suddenly appeared. Durant and Camille both stood up and Little Esme also stood up on her chair. Durant caught the owl and casted detection spells while Camille didn''t bother and simply took out the piece and parchment in the owl''s talons and opened it. "Miss me?" Her eyes teared up upon reading the exact same words she read about two months ago. "Gosh, mom. It''s only been one day and you''re already crying." I said as I removed the invisibility cloak. "!!!" x3 All three once again got surprised. Once again. And out of reflex, Durant once again had his wand out, pointing at me. Though he quickly lowered it back this time as soon as he realized it was me. I raised both my hands in the air likest time even if Durant had already lowered his wand, "Dad, have you checked the wards? It''s me." I grinned. "Oomph!" At that time, I had to catch a small and soft body. Esme jumped on me from her chair. I patted her head as I hugged her. "Ah, There. There. Little sister. Didn''t I promise I''lle sooner?" Esme sniffed and nodded while hugging me. At that time, Camille also joined us in the hug. And knowing Durant from thest time, I turned to him. "What are you feeling shy for? Come join us!" Durant smiled down at me and after a few seconds he also joined us as well. .... The next day, as I sat with my friends, I could hear murmurings from all around as the students threw nces at me and Lockhart. Yesterday night, after I had exined about the Vanishing Cab, I spent time with my family beforeing back to Hogwarts after promising to visit weekly. With the whole day spent in sses, library, or with friends, I can''t afford to go home every night. Of course mom was about ''why didn''t you tell us earlier?!'' And I had to exin just how many things could go wrong about this vanishing cab thingy. If I couldn''te, it''d only be giving them false hope. It''s better that they didn''t have much expectations. ... As I looked around the halI, I was d that I didn''t have any Hermione in my group. I can remember from canon that she was quite the Lockhart fangirl. And right now, the Hogwarts rumor mill had done it''s job and there were various stories with various versions about what happened actually happened yesterday. At least, all of my friends from Ravenw had somemon sense and weren''t totally nuts for Lockhart. I don''t know how someone as supposedly brilliant as Hermione supported Lockhart for the whole year in Canon. She would always defend him when she should clearly be able to tell that the guy is a fraud. She even took that stupid test seriously. Even though her talent in magic and memorizing can''t be denied, with her SPEW as well as a few other things, you can tell that she also had a screw loose somewhere. Maybe the problem lies with her unreasonably strong trust in teachers and authority figures. If any girl in my group had turned out to a Lockhart fangirl, I''d have Emunicated her immediately as well along with Michael. By the way, the guy in question wasn''t allowed to sit with us today. I didn''t need to say this directly to him. I just recounted all his ws to all the other people present here, as well as the times he been talking behind their back about their ws. Though everything I said was the truth, the way I put it made them absolutely hate the guy. And of course, I added how he just ran away to rat me out yesterday. So, everyone was kinda ignoring him. On a positive note, we had a new member. Luna Lovegood. She was quite pitiful in canon, and from what I''ve learned about her upto now, she''s actually quite smart though a bit weird. But hey, who''s not a bit weird in a house full of nerds? I just had to show my friends that Luna was actually quite smart and boom! She''s in. That''s all that matters here beside being nice. Here''s Luna''s resum. Magic: Can already do few first year spells just from reading about them. Theory: Has read and memorized most of the first year books. Strength: Knowledge Magical creatures. Has upto 7th year knowledge on all Magical creatures. Along with hundreds of rare and obscure ones. Goal: To be a magizoologist and discovering new species of magical creatures. If you put it all that way in front of these children, they suddenly won''t find her that weird or...loony anymore. The main selling point here is her knowledge on magical creatures. She''s superior most of us here in that aspect. So, instead of being Loony she''s now more of an entric genus. ... Breakfast wasn''t at all peaceful. Everyone was asking us what had happened. And yesterday I had to ''Confundus'' Michael Corner, so that the rat doesn''t go and spread false rumors. I know his kind. They''ll take full chance of an opportunity like this. By now, the Ravenws all knew what had happened, cause my friends had told them. And the Ravenws had told many different versions to other houses. So now everyone was asking us which one was true. Since there were teachers here, no one could do anything if I just ignored them. Some Lockhart''s fangirls from all over were ring at me. I just smirked. Come at me, you b*tches. This year, you''re all gonna see Lockhart destroyed. And it''s going to start with our duel. *** A.N.: Do me a favour and drop the POWERSTONES here Read ahead on Ptreon /Snollygoster Thanks for support!!! Chapter 105: what a magnificent start Chapter 105: what a magnificent start This morning was turning out to be quite chaotic as students from all around were asking about what had happened, how had happened etc. etc., So, I wasn''t surprised when Hermione walked up to our group with a look of disapproval all over her face. Harry and Neville had alsoe, but both their bodynguage said that they had tried to stop her and whatever she does next has nothing to do with them. Harry and I would have fist bumped on the stunt I pulled yesterday, while Neville had always been a bit intimidated by me from the beginning. "Did you really hit Professor Lockhart?" She asked with her hands folded, sort of emting McGonagall. If I cared one bit, I would have spent about fifteen minutes arguing with her, trying to exin one thing after another, but... I couldn''t be bothered. "It was in self defense. I''ve got detention for it. It your choice to believe it or not." Both the things I imed were lies. It''s her choice to believe them or not. Hermione shook her head disbelievingly, "But... why would he attack you?... He''s Gilderoy Lockhart!" "What did I say? It''s your choice to believe it or not?" I said exasperatedly. I just have to wait for a while. Soon, everyone would know he''s a fraud anyway. Besides, most of the male popce''s towards me is like, "That bloke''s a legend! Socked that annoying Lockhart right in the face!" It''s only the fangirls who are uselessly getting their panties in a bunch. And I don''t know why, but I''m enjoying the hate I''m getting. It''s quite nice to see their furious and incensed expressions and smirk right to their faces saying, ''Yeah I did it. So what?'' Actually, this crazy fangirling thing isn''t anything unreal. It''s not something that''s like, ''it''s possible only because it''s a fantasy world,'' no. It happened a lot in my previous life as well. Anyone who doesn''t know just go to a K-pop post and post just one negativement on a male idol. Even if yourment is 100% valid and legit, hundreds of crazy fangirls would still emerge like zombies start defending him and cursing you, even if the guy you hadmented about hadmitted a crime. . . .As I walked out of the hall with my friends, a bunch of Griffindor girls blocked our way in the corridor. They looked to be in their fifth or sixth year. I didn''t know a single one of them, thus, I concluded that they had been mobs in the Canon. "Oi Maxwell! Did you really hit Professor Lockhart?" Asked the girl in the middle. She had short hight, and the word b*tch was written all over her face. See her? That''s what you call a crazy fangirl. I''ll once again repeat it, the things I''m about to do are very risky and dangerous. It could even be life threatening, if you''re good enough with your words. So don''t try this at home, school, or anywhere. Whenever you spot a crazy fangirl, the first thing you do is RUN, not insult her idol. I smirked at them, "Oh you''re talking about that squib Lockhart? As a matter of fact, I did punch him. He did have a very punchable face." I said, Terry and Anthony sniggered from beside me. Aren''t I the perfect young master right now? A crowd had started gathering here, some were enjoying the show while all the crazy fangirls girls got furious and b*tch girl in the middle took out her wand. "Oh, is this a joke to you?! Very funny is it? He''s Gilderoy Lockhart! He''s just too kind to retaliate against brats like you, so, let me teach you a lesson in his stead!" Woah, see that? That''s what happens when you mess around with crazy fangirls. So, only professionals like me, under the supervision of experts like me should do this. I''d like bring to everyone''s attention that this is just outside the great Hall. There are still a few teachers having lunch in there. But the girls in front of me currently don''t seem to be rational enough to care. Every one who was watching the show thought that the girl was just threatening with empty words, but to everyone''s surprise, the girl actually used magic! She fired an orange coloured spell from her wand and the spell were aimed directly at my face. *Gasp* "What the-" "Is she mad?!" While everyone got surprised, I didn''t even take out my wand. I put my hand into my bag and took something else out. The spell hit the thing in my hand squarely in the middle. I grinned as I turned my hand to the side. "See guys? Even the most useless garbage can be useful for something." I said as I showed everyone the thing in my hand, it was one of Lockhart''s books, ''Wandering with Werewolves.'' "Pfft!" "Hahaha-" Laughter came form all around as they say what it was. The spell had hit precisely at Lockhart''s face which was printed on the book, making the area ckened. And the werewolf was also charred ck . . . "Oh, doesn''t he look more handsome now?" I asked and we all started chuckling and the surrounding students had also startedughing. By now, all fan girls had drawn their wands. Now mad beyond reason and thoroughly infuriated they all fired their spells without thinking of the consequences! "Stop!" "Someone stop them!" "Duck!" "These crazy-" "F*ck!" While my friends got scared, I stood there without blinking as a lot of spell rained down upon us. Right then, a big shield formed around us, shielding us from all the spells. "BAAM" the spells got cancelled after hitting the shield. "WHAT... in the Merlin''s name is happening here?!" Asked McGonagall, looking very, very, pissed. I turned around and put on an aggrieved expression, "Professor! These girls stopped us on our way and started are trying to hex us! We didn''t even draw out our wands! You can ask any guy here; There were many witnesses!" I said innocently, while everyone present got surprised at my acting since a few seconds ago, my expression a few seconds earlier could have beenparable to an experienced bully and hooligan. McGonagall looked around for confirmation. "It''s true professor. They were just going on their way. But the girls here stopped them and only they used magic," I looked around to see who''d spoken. It was Cedric Diggory, the Hogwarts champion in the Tri-wizard tournament. The guy had almost reached us as well, his wand drawn. It seems like he was the one who had screamed ''Stop!'' ...I decided that I''ll do him one favour in the future as well. Not that I needed his support right now, there are so many witnesses and I have hundred other ways to escape punishment. But since he''s the first one to step forward, well congrats to the dude. Though the case would have been quite different if I was the bully and he was being a busybody stopping me and speaking against me. Being a good person doesn''t always get you benefits. After Diggory had spoken, the students all around also start to speak up for us and I narrated the whole turn of events quite truly, just leaving out some ''details'' and putting it all in a good way. McGonagall''s face had turned icy by now as she red at each and every girl who had used magic just now. "All of you girls! Come to my office right now! All the points will be taken from Griffindor! The rest of you, dismissed." She announced as she began leaving. The surrounding Griffindors red at the girls for loosing them all the points that they had scrapped up on their first day. And I didn''t forget to give a victorious smile to the girls who were forced to follow after McGonagall. ''Well, what a magnificent way to start the year!'' I thought waving at the crazy girls as me and my friends all went to our sses. ***** A.N.: Examns are finally over!!! I''ll see if I add bonus chapter now if the powerstones are enough. So, gimme POWERSTONES!!! /Snollygoster Chapter 106: Congratulations, youre rich Chapter 106: Congrattions, you''re rich During the next few days, I had been enjoying my time at Hogwarts. Except, of course, missing Dora from time to time. About the thing about getting his face bashed in my me, Lockhart was toote to make his statements. He must have gone straight to Pomfrey in the lunch break right after I''d punched him, cause when he appeared in front of everyone for his next ss with the Griffindor and Slytherin second years, he had his teeth grown back. But, there were rumors about him seen crying and running towards the Hospital wing while he held a mirror in his hands as he examined his broken teeth''s... A smile without front teeth isn''t something adults like. I know since I didn''t have two of my incisors when I had reincarnated. So, how would some like Lockhart, who had always been obsessed with his appearance, specially his smile react? Haha, I made him cry for his mommy in a single punch! But of course, the fangirls had refused to believe any such absurd rumors. ording to them, these were just absurd rumors spread my yours truly. When Lockhart had finallye to know about all the rumors, he could only deny everything with a faltering fake smile. Most people could see he was lying while only the fangirls were like ''He does all that awesome stuff in the books. He even got injured so many times! No way he''s gonna cry from a single punch!'' The guy then started saying false stuff about me, which even Hermione knew was wrong. The only ones to believe were the truly crazy fangirls. And I didn''t stop him. Him doing these things was only confirming the fact that he''d been hit by a kid and cried to the hospital wing. I just hope that I had punched him front of a bigger audience, but well, you can''t have everything. So, the first weekend had arrived like this. And since there was no rest for the wicked, on the Saturday morning, I was running around the grounds of Hogwarts for my morning routine. After knowing that I was seen as ''azy bum who had somehow still won at everything'' from Daphne and Tracy, I had stopped Disillusioning myself before my morning run. Nowadays, I would be seen runningps and doing exercise in the grounds on every morning. I looked back as I ran on a medium pace. "What? You guys are tired already? We still have about 5 moreps to go!" I called to my back as I kept running. Behind me were Andrea, Pierce Spencer, E Harper, and the rest of the Ravenw Quidditch team. When Andrea had known about me exercising everyday, she had dragged the rest of the team as well to workout today since it was weekend. It''s her NEWTS year so she can''te daily. But obviously, they were no good. It only looks nice and easy to look from afar but difficult to actually do the same. Now looking back at Andrea struggling to run, I shook my head. "Don''t push yourself Andrea. It''s your NEWTS year. You have go and study after this " I called out as I ran. I wasn''t bothered much with helping them along since I can just exercise more under disillusionment after this. In fact, it''s quite nice to havepany instead my usual lonely workout. Andrea shook her head as if she wanted to continue, but her knees buckled and we had to catch her to prevent her from falling. "Alright, we''re stopping here!" Announced E Harper as she supported Andrea by her shoulder. E herself had taken many breaks and so had the other team mates, but Andrea was running non-stop. So, it was no wonder that she couldn''t continuenany longer. Everyone really respects this Captain of ours. She really gives her all to both Quidditch and studies. Too bad it''s herst year at school. I gave everyone a special Potion for body recovery which I have been using for a long time. This is the reason I didn''t stop her from pushing herself. It should be alright with this. Otherwise, workout should always start slow. Right as we were leaving, I saw Harry in his Quidditch attire running towards me while dragging... "Colin Creevy?" Why? I''m NOT going to have a picture with him. No chance. Harry should already know that. Then, why the hell is he bringing him? Harry came running to me with a grin. "Chris, man you have to see this! Colin here got his pictures processedst night." He said as I held a picture in both of his hands. Only then did I remember. In canon this day, when Harry was going to go for his Quidditch practice, Colin ande to him to show off his pictures. I was curious now. What could it be? Harry wouldn''te to show me useless stuff. Anding from a modern world, I''ve seen people get lucky and take some awesome snaps which could only have been possible if they were at the right ce and right time with their camera ready. I took the photo from his hands and looked at it. "Merlin''s moobs... this... this is gonna make waves." I muttered as I looked at the photo in my hands, a malicious grin slowly spreading over my face. It was Lockhart''s picture. But unlike his usual photos, in which he''s usually seen smiling while showing his perfect teeth, this one was quite different. I showed it to my teammates and "Wohhhow!" "Damn!" "Oh boy..." "Hahahahahaha!!" They all startedughing upon seeing it. Ravenw had the highest number of Lockhart haters. Specially fourth years and above. By then, the students have enough brains to see that Lockhart''s aplete fraud. And don''t even talk about the pitiful students who have their OWLS and NEWTS this year. Their future might be destroyed due to Dumbledore''s whims, because the OWLS and NEWTS exams won''t ask them what was Gilderoy Lockhart''s favorite color or how to wrestle with werewolves. "Colin!" I said while heavily patting his shoulder, "I''m buying this from you for a hundred galleons!" I announced, young master style while everyone around me hoots and shouts and Colin''s eyes fell out of his sockets. "Now... another question." I said, not even waiting for everyone to calm down. A photographer would never just snap one picture and let the opportunity go. So I asked him, "Do. You. Have. More like this one?!" "...." The guy took out a bunch a pictures, which contained everything rted to it and we all cheered. "Congrattions Colin! You''re rich!" I said as I snatched all the photos from his hands. *** *PoV change* It was nice weekend for Lockhart after such a hectic first week at Hogwarts. But being a teacher at Hogwarts had given him the push he needed, to be even more famous! Just look at the sales figures of his books now. They''re off the charts! And the teaching! He''s begun to enjoy it now. It''s was a bit difficult on the first day, what with that student attention seeking brat with the beautiful dragon punching and the students of the next ss being too ipetent to even handle those little Cornish Pixies, but after that, things had begun to settle down. He''ll admit that for a few minutes after he''d let that arrogant brat had punch him in the face, he''d actually been quite panicked. He had thought that it was the end of his existence, with him not being able to smile. So he run to the Hospital wing while hoping beyond hope that some miracle could be done by that grumpy medi witch there. But to his surprise and utter relief, thedy had just treated it as a daily urrence and fixed him right up while grumbling about how brutal the spell was. He had given the lifesavingdy his best smile with his brand new teeth along with his autograph on her apron, with she didn''t to know the value of since she didn''t seem to appreciate his generous gift to her... but, it''s alright. She''ll understand one day anyway, they always do. "I''ll definitely teach that brat a lesson one of these days. Thinks his inferior father is so great? I''ll have to show him my superiority one of these. Maybe on the Dueling event that I''ve been nning to start this year." Lockhart spent this free day answering his fanmails and reveling in their praises. He just ignored all the hate mails which he got, he knows that they were just pitiful ignorant people, and he can''t please everyone. Soon, the sky had turned dark and Lockhart realized that it was already time for dinner. "Time sure flies fast when I''m answering my fan mails, Merlin! Being a Legend sure is difficult." He said, while swiping his wavy blond hair back with a flourish. He then spent the next half an hour getting ready for the dinner. Afterall, he can''t be seen at anything but his best. He''s always made sure of that. As he stepped into the great Hall, a hush fell over while every pair of eyes looked at him. ''Well, I can''t me them... I''m just too handsome.'' He thought as he waved at everyone while giving them his best smile. But... something was off today. Why were the majority of people hereughing? He didn''t tell them a joke, did he? He checked his appearance subtly as he walked towards the Teacher''s table. He noticed that every student had a bunch of cards in their hands and he was surprised to know that event all the teachers had them. ''Is this some kind of event?'' He wondered, also wanting to be a part of it. Afterall, no event could be a sessful event without his presence. As he reached the teacher''s table and saw that all the teachers were looking at him, then at the cards. McGonagall was as stern as ever, but Professor Flitwick, his former head of house was looking at him with...pity? No, maybe it''s envy or longing. That''s what the majority have. He nced back at the students hear theirughter again. He nced at his particrly ardent fans, and found them looking at him and then at the cards with disbelieving eyes. ''Oh, now they''re wondering how someone can be so handsome?! Oh these fans.'' He thought he brushed his wavy hair back. He gave them his smile nheless and sat at his chair as he found the same cards ced on his table as well. "So, what''s going on? Let me join the fun as well!" He asked his fellow teachers as he picked up the cards and turned them around to see. To his surprise, they actually photos! But upon looking at the photos "....!!!!!...." His face went pale and his smile totally vanished. Ba-dump Ba-dump "This... c-can''t be happening...It must be a dream....I don''t believe this is happening.." He muttered as he tried toprehend what''s happening here as he started panicking. There were four photos, all were his. One had the front view of him running running along the corridor with face covered in tears and snot as examined his broken teeth in a hand mirror. Other had the back view of him running. Then the seemed that the photographer had decided to follow him while he couldn''t notice him since the next shot had him running into the hospital wing and thest had himing out while smiling with his new teeth and wiping his tears and snot. *Laughter* He heardughter from all around and jeer and catcall, and hoots. He had be a butt of jokes for everyone, making him panic. ''Who did this?!'' He wondered as remembered the old days when he used to be bullied. ''No! I''m better now! I''m the great adventure and Hogwarts teacher Lockhart now!'' I mentally screamed as he looked around the hall for the cause of all this all. Among all the tablesughing, one table was particrly rowdy. On that table, in the middle of a crowd of students, he saw the cause of all this. Chris Martin! The guy was surrounded by a bunch of students from all houses, allplimenting him and patting his shoulder while he had a humble and innocent smile on his face. And the enviable and beautiful dragon was sitting in hisp as he stroked it''s scales. And then, Lockhart saw him turning towards him. Chris Martun''s smile turned cocky and he raised his eyebrows at him as their eyes met. *Flinch* And Lockhart felt instictive fear, making him feel like he was back to being a week kid again who was being bullied. Lockhart averted his eyes for almost instantly as a knee jerk reaction, but then cursed. ''No! He''s nothing but a spoiled and arrogant brat! And I''m going to make him regret ever making me, Gilderoy Lockhart suffer.'' He thought as he looked at the arrogant kid who was nowughing at something that one of his friends had said. ''Maybe I should move forward my dueling club event,'' he thought as an idea began to form in his mind. ''What could a kid in second year do against me?'' Gilderoy Lockhart is going to have his revenge against that helion for making him suffer so much. And by the end of this year, Chris Martin is going to be sorry for ever going against the Gilderoy Lockhart. *** A.N.: Leave the POWERSTONES here, ok? Hope you enjoyed the chapter. /Snollygoster for Reading ahead. Chapter 107: A moment of silence for my sanity Chapter 107: A moment of silence for my sanity I smirked as I saw Lockhart''s distorted face. ''Serves him right.'' I thought Darkly. The guy deserves much worse. He''s aplete fraud who steals other people''s achievements and has no qualms misinforming each and every one of his readers or students. Seriously, even during Umbridge''s time, the senior year students made DA for studying. The senior year students of this year also must have had to do something simr this year as well. I mean, how''s Lockhart supposed to teach the older students anything useful, when in canon, he couldn''t even teach a bunch of second years anything but utter nonsense. Though it''s only right that he doesn''t know much. Why would anyone of those adventurers tell him anything more than superficial stuff? So, he added his own bullshit to fill the gaps. I nced to the Griffindor table where the bitch girls who tried to hex me were sitting. They were all real shocked now. Their idol was crying and running towards the hospital wing like a cowardly kid who''s running to mommy after being bullied. Now looking at the photos, no one can deny that the rumors about me punching him were true. The crazy fangirls looked like their world was crumbling around them. ''Serves them right as well.'' I thought with satisfaction. Those girls have been trying to cause me trouble for the past week as well, the key word being ''Trying.'' It always backfires on the them anyway. But I seriously don''t want to waste my time fighting crazy girls. There''s also that chamber of Secrets thingy that I have to worry about. First of all, I already know that me doing whatever I want has changed many things in this world. For one, the Weasley Family this time didn''t meet the Malfoys in the Diagon Alley at all. And... Ginny Weasley doesn''t NOT have the diary! So, I''m just hoping that Lucius just kept it with himself this year. Cause I really wouldn''t know whom he passed it to if he did. It would be great if I don''t have to do anything about that whole Chamber sh*tstorm. Anyways I don''t want to get involved yet. Dumbledore has to know about the location of the chamber of Secrets. There''s no way that he doesn''t, right? I mean, he''s really an idiot if he doesn''t. He should''ve asked Moaning Myrtle what she saw before she died, right? And then he should''ve just somehow get that information out of her! The guy can dig out everything about Voldemort''s past make all the people rted through various methods, but he can''t just inquire a ghost girl in detail about her death? The whole Chamber of Secrets fiasco seems like a sham to me. I mean how difficult could it have been to figure it out if even twelve year kids can find out the entrance after Myrtle told them that she saw the monster right in the bathroom? What the fudge is wrong with these people? A girl dies in the bathroom, "we''ve search the whole school thoroughly but didn''t search the bathroom properly where the girl died, neither did we ask her ghost what she saw before she died." And don''t get me started on Dumbledore. The foggy is f-ing useless! In first year, when Harry had to face Quirellmort, the old man was flying to London. Only came back right after Harry had survived against Voldemort. In second year, the guy got sacked, but apparently couldn''t went on a vacation while leaving the students in danger while even people like Sirius ck could enter and exit Hogwarts like their backyard. Harry had to fight the Basilisk alone. In third year, the guy handed over a f*cking Time Turner to little kids while he sat back watched the show, not worrying about the fact that time magic is a very dangerous branch of magic. In fourth year, couldn''t do anything as Harry''s name got called in the tournament and couldn''t do anything as Harry was summoned to the graveyard and the ritual seeded. He couldn''t even save Barth Crouch from the Dementors. In fifth part, the man couldn''t do anything about Umbridge and let torture children and then Harry go alone to the ministry and only came after Sirius had died and Harry had survived the death-eaters. In sixth part, the guy got done in by the curse on the Deathly hallows Ring Horcrux, and then decided to just die after giving Harry some superficial knowledge, nobat training! While entrusting Harry to fight one of the strongest wizard of that time. The dude even made Harry watch his death. That''s just about Dumbledore. The second year kinda shows that all those fanfics were nothing but fantasies or many of those reincarnators were extremely lucky. I mean, did it not ur to them that the Basilisk could actually kill people this time? What if the victim''s luck ran out and instead of a reflection they actually made direct eye contact? What if one of his friends died just like that? And why the hell did they not just take the diary from Ginny when they knew she had it the whole time instead of only waiting till the end of the year to settle things? Or better yet, got it just after Lucius had handed the Diary over? I mean, it''s understandable in my situation, since, my priority was staying with my family at that time, and now Ginny doesn''t have the diary, but surely, they could have done better, right? The second year is a piece of cake if handled well. So, I''ll n this one out thoroughly. I''ll use the most direct solution that''s the most Khaby Lame style after knowing all of these points. No need to ovepl things and drag things out till the end of the year. While I was thinking all this, people were stillughing at Lockhart''s photos and giving me various looks. "People usually aren''t what they appear to be." said Luna conversationally from beside me. And I was afraid to even ask who she was talking about, fearing that she figured out yet another thing about me. Terry nodded, "Exactly. I thought Michael was actually a decent bloke, but just look how he turned out." He said as he nced at Michael Corner, sitting in the corner. "He wasn''t actually this badst year." mumbled Lisa Turpin. I think she''s just a timid and naive girl who only sees good in people. Though she''s still hundred times better than those harpies like Lockhart fangirls. Anthony Goldstein shrugged, "He did behave nicelyst year, but he was obviously just acting. Just look how he''s behavior these days now that we''ve known his true face. He doesn''t even bother hiding it." My friends were talking about random stuff but looking at Lockhart giving me a death re, I found a better use of my time. ''Well, isn''t it a good opportunity?'' I''m gonna use Legilimency on him. I activated trigger and slipped into his mind after making eye contact. To my surprise, Lockhart did have lumency shields, though they were quite pitifully weak, just like him. I shaped my Legilimency probe into extremely fine wires which were so thin that they couldn''t be detected by weak minded people like him. I easily slipped by his shields without even being detected and, his surface thoughts became visible to me. ''Woah, this guy thoroughly hates me now.'' I thought as I skipped past his surface thoughts about petty revenge. I don''t have time to waste on this. I went deeper; drifting past his useless memories of standing in front of mirror. Yeah, that''s what he does for most of the time look into the mirror or his pictures. Seriously, this guy has issues. His thought process and reasoning ispletely absurd! The guy genuinely believes that the world revolves around him. I skipped past all this mess to reach the depths of his mind, where the memories he wants to hide are located. And when I saw them, ''What the f***!'' I cursed inwardly as I saw just how many people he''s memory wiped untill now. Here''s another thing: In the beginning, when he wasn''t good at erasing traces of memory charm from his victims, he used to erase the whole victim to get rid of the evidence. This guy has got no conscience. I dug in further, to reach the deepest parts of his mind, to see what he''s hidden even deeper that this. ''Merlin''s pubes!'' I quickly broke eye contact as my dinner threatened toe out of my mouth. I waspletely creeped out. ''Holy f***, man. That''s... that''s just sick... and f*cked up.'' ''Damn it! Arrgh... My eyes! My eyes!'' I didn''t sign up for this man... I just wanted to see he dark deeds, to confirm that he really wasn''t a good man. And I wanted to see his memory charm techniques, skills, and knowledge. But my curiosity got better of me, and I opened the Pandora''s box. Sigh...here''s what I found out: (It''s written in [ ] brackets. Read it on your own risk.) [The guy orders arge amount of Polyjuice potion monthly from an illegal store. Then the narcissist would mix his hair and make his willing fans drink it, turning them into himself, then he proceeds to do their make up for hours just like he does it on himself, then: He proceeds to have an orgy with multiple Lockharts! ....Ugh...like, he''s taken "go fuck yourself" to a whole new level. ] Of course, he wipes out everyone after the deed''s done. Anyways, a moment of silence for my sanity. . . . That''s why I''vee to avoid reading people''s mind after all these years. Because, people are always... always, much worse that you think them to be. And after knowing those little weird and creepy things that you didn''t wanted to know, which havee into your head from so many different people''s minds, the mental damage gradually umtes and it continues to chip away at your sanity. Oh God, I need some healing after that horrible ident, to baptize my head, which has been damaged after seeing such sacrilegious profanity. I think there''s only one thing that can heal me now. Anyway my Esme energy is already running low and it''s the weekend. As promised, I need to go spend time at home. Today we were too busy preparing for this prank and making enough copies for everyone. As I left early from the great Hall to go home, two familiar faces met me just outside. Or should I say one? It''s Greg and Feorge Weasley. They both came up to me and bowed 90 degree. ""We''d like to express our amazement, astonishment and wonderment to you, who have taken the art of pranking to new heights today and also giving the fraud the treatment he deserves."" They both said exaggeratedly at the same time. "Oh, stop it, you two." I sighed these two were like this when I kicked the Slytherin seeker in the balls. Right now, I wasn''t in the mood to chat, but I suddenly remembered something. I needed the Marauder''s map from them. It''s incredibly useful for this year. I could just take it through magic, but I really don''t wanna, and don''t need to. So I stopped walking, "Actually, there''s something I need your help for." "Well, since you''ve done the world such a service by your prank today" "Just ask away, and we''ll do our best to aplish it." I nodded, "From what I''ve gathered, you guys know Hogwarts pretty well. Can you help me get familiar with it as well?" I asked at once. The two looked at each other for a moment. I had a good rapport with the two, even while ying Quidditch in the opposite teams, our rivalry wasn''t toxic and it was more fun actually to keep dodging their bludgers. Seeing that the two weren''t opposed to idea of offering the map but were still hesitating, I grinned and took out a pouch of galleons from my pocket and the twos eyes got glued to the pouch. Got ''em! Both of them looked at each other and nodded. Fred, or was it George? Let''s assume one to the right to be Fred, the other one is George. So, George took out something from inside his cloak with a flourish. It was arge, square, very worn piece of parchment with nothing written on it. "What''s this?" I asked for asking''s sake. "This, Chris, is the secret of our sess," said George, patting the parchment fondly. Then they proceeded to show me live demonstration. "So, we''re lending it to you for 5 galleons and 10 sickles." said Fred atst after they had shown me the working of the map and I had shown enough surprise. Their asking price shows that they really don''t want to take advantage of me, since the bag I showed contains much more than that. They must need that much money for something. I shook my head. "If I want to permanently buy it, how much would you sell it for?" I asked. It''s useless for them and they didn''t invest any money in it. The two looked each other. Don''t know what they were discussing, but after a few seconds, George asked for 50 galleons. Sigh... except for Charlie and Ron, the rest of the Weasleys are good people I guess. In the end, I permanently bought the Maurader''s Map from them for a 100 galleons. This young mastercks anything but money. It''s just pocket change me for me, but it could mean the world to them. Besides, the Maurader''s Map is worth so much more than that. Now I have a few ns to deal with the chamber of secrets which I''m going start trying. I pictured a giant Green Snake with terrifying Petrifying eyes. ''Let''s see what this year brings me.'' I muttered as I got started on my ns for this year. *** A.N.: If you like this novel, vote with POWERSTONES so that it''s high on ranking and more people read it. For reading ahead, /Snollygoster Chapter 108:Aaah-Haa-Hasseey-Sssseytha-Ssss-Hathehhh-Ssseyaa-Ayaeeh-Seyytha-Ehhh-Esseytha-Ssss Chapter 108:Aaah-Haa-Hasseey-Sssseytha-Ssss-Hathehhh-Ssseyaa-Ayaeeh-Seyytha-Ehhh-Esseytha-Ssss After buying the map, I went to the room of requirements. In there, I started making preparations for the chamber of secrets. Well, I had to start it now, since I can''t really rest easy hoping that no one has the Diary. It''s better to assume that someone already has it and prepare ordingly. The very first thing I did was, "Serpensortia." I summoned a snake. This is the first and foremost thing I needed to do. To summon a snake. "Sssssssss!" "Well damn." I muttered while backing away. I had summoned a f*cking cobra on my first try. It was about 3 metres long, with a brown body, with white patterns. as itnded on the floor with a thud and began examining his surroundings while flicking it''s tongue. ''Lets get started.'' Concentrating on snake, I opened my mouth and said, "Hi - I - am - Chris. I''m - not - going - to - attack -you." I said slowly. The snake turned it''s head towards me and it looked like it was preparing to attack me. I frowned. Did it not work? I turned to Nyxie, "Hey did I speak a differentnguage just now?" I asked her. Nyxie tilted her head and looked at me, "Mew?" (Is something wrong with your head??) "...." Alright, I can''t normally speak parseltongue. But... I still have a hope! This time, I concentrated a lot and entered my dragon transformation. I looked at the cobra which was all coiled up, read to attack me and open my mouth "Aaah-Haa-Hasseey-Sssseytha-Ssss-Hathehhh-Ssseyaa-Ayaeeh-Seyytha-Ehhh-Esseytha-Ssss" This time, the snake began spreading its neck-p, raising its head upright, puffing, and hissing. "...." I couldn''t understand a word it was saying. Needless to say, I don''t know jackshit about what I said earlier. I was just trying to produce hissing noises simr how I once saw Harry do. I just ended up making an even bigger fool of myself in front of Nyxie. Sighing, I vanished the snake sat back down on the couch. I don''t know what I was expecting. I just thought that since dragons and snakes are both reptiles, there''s a chance that I''d be able to talk to snakes. But well, it''s understandable that it didn''t work. Even humans can''t understand monkeys or chimpanzees even though they''re quite simr. I punched my fist. There goes my n of keeping a giant Basilisk in my backyard. It obviously won''t work. I was even nning on showing my giant Basilisk to Dora. ...Dirty jokes aside, she actually likes snakes. Snakes and rabbits. Isn''t she unique? She has said multiple times that she''d totally have tried to go into Slytherin if her parents hadn''t talked her out of it. Dora''s Patronus is a rabbit so she apparently likes rabbits more though. Maybe because snakes are usually associated with the Slytherin house. And she hates Slytherin house. Though the subject of Dragons is a bitplicated due to Charlie Weasley. She does like Nyxie, though Nyxie doesn''t seem to like her back for some reason. But over the months, she had somehow managed to make her presence tolerable to Nyxie. Anyways, I''ll need to think about some other ways to deal with the Chamber of Secrets. Man, I knew this wasn''t gonna end so easily. But whatever, right now I need to go to my family. I took out the Vanishing Cab from my Newt-case. I don''t wanna leave it in the room of requirements. If anyone somehow finds it, they''ll have direct ess to my home. And Though I''ve warned my family members against stepping into it, but in case someone does mistakenly enters, they''ll still be fine since Newt-case is habitable. That''s why I haven''t put in a normal extendable pocket. I entered it and came out on other side in my room no wait This isn''t my room, it''s Esme''s! As I looked around, I saw Esme sitting at her study table, trying to study while Camille helped her while sitting beside her. Both hadn''t noticed my presence. "Ahem, ahem," I cleared my throat. Esme and mom both turned their head and both smiled joyfully when they saw me and I also felt d that my presence can make them so happy. I hugged them both and got a kiss on both cheek. "Honey, thank Merlin you''re back. This little devil has been driving us mad since morning!" said Camille while tapping ruffling Esme her. "Oh really? Was Esme not a good girl while I was gone?" I asked Esme, who was sitting in myp. Esme hid her head in my school robes and peeked thorough the gap. "No." She murmured quietly. I melted and mom also chuckled, "She''s acting all innocent now. She was so restless earlier that she made us ce the Vanishing Cab into her room. And she even had lunch and dinner here!" she said helplessly. "Maman!" Esme protested embarrassedly. "Don''t be embarrassed. Esme is a good girl." I said while brushing her head and Esme went back to hugged me. "Where''s dad?" I asked. Camille rolled her eyes. "Your dad''s in the study, doing ministry paperwork." Well, I''ll meet himter. I need to ask him about some things. I poked Esme''s cheek. "So, how''s little Esme doing these days? Do you properly miss your big brother?" Esme turned shy and mom answered in her stead, "She''s doing just fine. Spends the whole day with Gabrielle. But she was a bit lonely today, since the Dcours had gone to visit Fleur today." Well, now I feel guilty foringte. "Oh well, no problem. Big brother is here now. So, what were you studying just now?" "It is ma-gic theory." said Esme seriously. "Oh... but isn''t it boring without a wand?" I asked. I genuinely thought it to be boring if you can''t actually test it out. That''s why I didn''t like most of my muggle subjects. And that''s why I love magic. Esme''s face went into a downward ( That''s every magical child''s sore spot. They''re not allowed wands, and there are many reasons for that. And the main one, which I only found outter is that they shouldn''t do magic at that age. They have so little magic that it actually might damage their core if they identally put too much magic power. But some pureblood families still allow their to use wands for practice when they''re a bit older under strict supervision. Like a few spells a day. There''s a mixed opinion about whether it''s good or bad for the child. But well, I have a way help her learn magic without any risks. "Esme, would you like to try doing magic?" I asked, and Esme eyes shined. Camille made a troubled face as she denied it. "No honey, Esme isn''t old enough yet." "Mom, I have a way." I said as I took out a wand encrusted with different types precious gems and stones. "See this wand? It''s quite unique. I can store my magic in it." I said. And both shes'' eye got glued to the beautiful wand. It had smooth and shiny metallic body made of an alloy of gold, silver and a few other magic conducting metals with many tiny runes inscribed into it. And the jewels and stones embedded in it shined with different colours showing that it was actually fully charged. I had charged it for emergency, if I became like Sasuke of Boruto series and ran out of magic. This was a simr model as the one that''s in my secret basement. "H-Honey... where did you get that wand from?" asked Camille, not taking her eyes off it. "The same ce I got all those jeweleries and ornaments from. Didn''t I tell you? Hogwarts is quite a mysterious and unexplored ce. You might get lost in the endless passages and find yourself into a room full of treasures if you''re lucky." I smiled. Camille nodded in understanding. I had given all of them, especially Esme those Jewelry that I gave to the Tonks family. Those jewelries or ornaments are made to store pure magic. Though they have many benefits, it''s really most useful for the lumency. And Esme needs to quickly have lumency. Currently, she''s not making eye contact with any stranger. And I especially warned her to not even be in the same room as that minister. He''s one sus dude. I handed the wand over to Camille, who took it into her hands with shaky fingers. "Try it, mom. Though it''s bonded to me, but I think you can also use it to some degree, since we have a blood rtion." "Woah, it feels sooo good." Camille muttered out aloud. Well it was filled with pure magic. Some of it will inevitably be transferred to her. And pure magic always makes the body feel quite rxed. Whenever I can''t sleep, I activate the trigger for a few seconds. Camille held the wand out and bright light bursted out of it. And her jaw fell open. "It was just a Lumos!" She eximed. "Yeah well, you''re using your own magic as well. Just use the stored magic, mom." I pointed out. I think she''ll figure it out with just this much. She did a Lumos again and this time, the wand glowed normally. "Wow. It''s so much easier to do magic with it..." She muttered. ''Well, if it''s made from materials that are enough to buy the whole Ollivander shop. Of course it''ll be easier to cast magic with it.'' I thought inwardly. Though all the material is actually stolen from rich muggles. Though, needless to say, only I can make it. Like my magic casting, my rune carving is also unique, but that''s a story of another time. And of course, sensing magic helps me in figuring out the best ratios in alloys and best sequences in runes. It''s quite funny really. Just how much I can abuse my simple ability to sense magic in this world. It can even be a meme! God to a random soon to be reincarnator: I''ll reincarnate you to a Harry Potter world. Reincarnator: What are my golden fingers?? God: You''ll be able to sense magic, And that too, only the magic that you''re in direct contact with. Reincarnator: Wtf! What kind of shitty power is that?! What can I even do with it?! This power doesn''t seem like much. God sighed in extreme exasperation. "Well, say this to the dude who became a f*cking God with just this." While I was lost in thought, I felt a tug on clothes and saw that was looking at me impatiently. I turned around to see that mom was still ying with the wand. I sighed, "Madame Martin, it''s not a toy and you''re not a kid. Let Esme try it, please." "Oh." Camille smiled embarrassedly as she quickly handed the wand over to Esme. Esme giddily took the wand in her hands and tried to do magic for the very first time. "Lumos!" She said, while doing the wand motion. And there was a little spark but it quickly went out. Well, magic is not that easy for kids. Even I could only do it so easily during my first time because I could sense it and call it forward easily and also had an adult mind. Esme got a bit sad that it didn''t work on the first try. I patted her head. "Don''t be disappointed, Esme. It was very good for your first try. The incantation and wand movement were perfect. You just need to train your intent. Then I''ll teach you the minor details which will help you cast moreplicated spells." I entered teacher. Taking out my wand, I cut down all the lights in the room, plunging us into darkness. Esme got tense by the sudden darkness and put a hand on her shoulder. "Now Esme, try the spell again, to create light in this dark room." This is the easiest way to make her realize the effect of intent. "Lumos." She said, and the wand tip glowed bright, making three faces dimly visible to me. "Yeah! You did it, Esm" wait a second, three? There were two other faces here. "Aaaaaaa!" Camille screamed and fire a purple spell at the fourth silhouette. Camille without her lumency shields activite is quite lively, huh? (Why the hell would she keep them on when she''s happily spending time with her kids? It dampens your emotions.) The silhouette casted a shield and his face became fully visible. Ah, it''s just Durant. Really man, with ghosts and spirits being real in this world, you can''t really be sure all the time. *** On the next Monday, after sses, I asked Harry how to say "Open", "Close" , "Stairs" , etc in Parseltongue. I have high hopes of it working, since Ron did it in canon. It''s time I paid the chamber of secrets a visit. XXXXXX A.N.: POWER STONES Chapter 109: The Chamber of Secrets, first attempt Chapter 109: The Chamber of Secrets, first attempt It''s a fine Monday night. I dare say it''s a perfect night for venturing into an ancient chamber which houses one of the most deadliest creatures on... But I don''t really need to worry. I''m just here to have a look. It''s not like the Basilisk would suddenlye out if I opened the Entrance since there''s another door restricting it after this one. I entered the bathroom disillusioned, since there''s Moaning Myrtle here many of the times. I hade here once before, to set up a notification ward in case someone does open the chamber, though that went useless due to minor detail that I forgot about the Notification ward. Standing in front of the tap with the snake marking on it, I prepared to say the words I''d memorized from just earlier, even though I felt idiotic saying them. "Aaah-yaah-ssss-seyythaa." (Open) Nothing happened. "...." I looked around to confirm that no one was here to witnessed this embarrassing moment. Damn it! I''ve had it with Parseltongue. I knew this wasn''t gonna work! I only tried, because Ronald f*cking Weasley had somehow opened it in thest part when they needed the Basilisk venon for destroying the Horcrux. There''s a reason I''m here tonight, without much preparations. I recalled my conversation with Harry just a few hours ago. *shback* "Hey Chris! Wait for a moment. Err, there''s something I need to talk to you about." I was going to themon room with my friends when Harry had called out to me. Since I know him well, I could tell that this could be serious. "What is it?" I asked as I separated form my friends and we just started walking in a random direction. Harry hesitated was a moment but said, "I... sort of... of heard a voicest night, when we were walking back to the dorms after dinner." "...." Oh no! I totally forgot about that! Shit, shit, shit. "What kind of voice? What did it say?" I asked, despite already knowing the answer. Damn, only now I remembered. The notification ward might not work with too much distance. ...and I was in France yesterday. What I had feared hase true. Someone really has the diary. The Chamber of Secrets has been opened again. I had really hoping that I''d just find the who had the diary when the culprit trips the wards, but he tripped them when I was in France. My fault, is that I forgot that the ward might not work with such a long distance and with me being outside Hogwarts wards. Harry answered my question, "It was a very...cold voice. Very malicious...and very mad. It said it wanted to kill... but it couldn''t..." I nodded at face value, since I already knew what he was going to say, but then I didn''t a double take. ''Did I hear it wrong?'' "Come again, what did it say?!" I asked urgently. Harry nodded, thinking that I was shocked at about the voice, "It was muttering something along the lines of it wanted to kill, but it couldn''t. It sounded quite frustrated and... hysterical. I tried to see where it wasing from but I couldn''t find it! Um... I know all this might sound weird and absurd to you, but you know I wouldn''t joke about things like this!" Harry kept rambling but mind was already somewhere else. Well, I''ll be damned. It said something different this time. "It couldn''t kill" holy shit, that actually makes sense! I mean, what are the odds... that for a whole year, the Basilisk would only attack the victims with the intent to kill, and each and every single one of them gets only petrified due miraculously looking at it through reflection! But wait for it! The gap in logic doesn''t end here. -> Why does the Basilisk then leaves in peace and not think like, ''Oh, I missed it again? Well since he''s already Petrified and can''t run, let''s just finish the job and kill him the normal way! Or, let''s just look into those open eyes once again, this time directly without any reflection.'' I mean, Wtf?! It''s not a game like, Oh you missed the shot! Now you can''t attack me! Naa - nana - naanaa! . . So, the plot holes of the Chamber of Secrets are slowly getting filled. And things are starting to make sense. The snake actually might not be allowed to kill at all. Maybe he was only allowed to petrify and only kill when someone who''s not the Heir actually discovers the entrance of the Chamber, or enters it. Myrtle was crying in the toilet cubicle when Tom opened the Chamber, and when she opened the cubicle door, she saw the entrance and thus the Basilisk killed her. So, I asked Harry, "And no one else heard it except you?" Harry nodded. "Neville and Hermione were there too. They couldn''t hear it." I pretended to think about it for a bit. "Mate, it might be a snake." I said finally, and Harry paused his steps. "....Damn! This might be it!" said Harry, punching my shoulder. "Why didn''t I think about it?!" He said as ran his hand through his hair. "Nev and Hermi might have only heard some hissing sounds, but it must have been too low to notice." I chipped in. "Yeah, that must be it." Harry nodded and then hung his hand around my neck like bros. "I knew you''d somehow figure it out, man. You always have. Even Hermione couldn''t deny it when I said that you might have an answer." said Harry gratefully. I nodded, taking it as a matter of fact. "Anyway, tell me, how do you say - ''Open'' in Parseltongue?" Harry concentrated hard and I transfigured a rubber snake to help. $Aaah-yaah-ssss-seyythaa$, he said in weird hissing tone. The frequency of his voice went up and down a lot, and some noises were just inhuman. AND, there were magic fluctuations in his voice though they were too low for me to properly feel. Still, I tried to imitate it after remembering it with lumency. "Aaah-yaah-ssss-seyythaa." Harry frowned. "Is that how I usually sound? Like this hissing?" "Yep. Something simr." I confirmed. Harry repeated what I just said. "$ Aaah-yaah-ssss-seyythaa.$" and once again, his voice sounded more real as we both heard it. Then he said, "Well, I can understand that you''re trying to say "Open" if I repeat what you said with my own voice, but... yours doesn''t sound right, at all. I mean, usually, I hear snakes voices in English. Yours is just... creepy hissing, not the fluent English that I''m ustomed to. This is the first time I''m having to say it myself to understand it." "...." Well, I still have hope, since Ron Weasley was able to open it. So, I learned the rest of the words as well. *shback end. So, it didn''t work. And that makes perfect sense. Why would Slytherin allow all random hissing sound to open the chamber? It doesn''t make sense for the entering criteria to be just making hissing sounds. It might be something like it''ll only open for someone when that person has already entered once. Ron might have been registered on his first visit to the chamber when he came with Harry. So the entrance opened when he tried opening it again. So...what do I do now? The easiest solution seems like I should just bring Harry. But that''s not quite rational. Because if Dumbledore reads his mind, he''d know that I entered the Chamber of secrets and killed a f*cking Basilisk and that''s not something you want Dumbledore knowing. And besides, the main goal is to get the diary Horcrux and stop a 16 y/o Voldemort to be resurrected. The Basilisk venon is not the priority since I''ve learned Fiendfire this summer. But I''d still like to get them somehow, since they''re super rare. Anyways, I''m a bit reassured now, since the chances of someone dying have lowered now. Now I need a n to kill the Basilisk without making Harry risk his life, and get that body which is Basilisk priceless. And I also need to make a notification charm that''s not limited by distance. I think I can manage it. There are a lot of types of it in the Martin library. Let''s just hope nothing unexpected happens now. I''ll have to find an approach in which I''ll have to sacrifice the least and gain the most. *** Just like that, days started passing by quickly as I got busy with all the things on my hands. I had to train daily, concentrate on a dozen other projects that were iplete. During this time, I also pondered on the Red Fiendfire that I''d made during my anger. It was quite different from a normal fiend fire. Plus, there''s something I only realizedter after I reviewed the memory in a pensive at my home. And yeah, we have a f*cking pensieve in our manor. This young mastercks nothing. That''s what I wanted to ask for from Durant. A pensieve is actually quite rare. The one Dumbledore has is a Hogwarts pensive. He can''t use it for private matters. (Not openly) When I watched myself caste the Fiendfire again this time, could clearly see that my mouth was moving quite differently from how it usually should. It''s like, I''m saying something else, but I''m hearing the word "Fiendfire" in my head. Afterparing with Harry''s situation, I can officially say that I''m a freakin'' Draconmouth. I really had my doubts when I saw the power and control off that fire. I''m telling you, I can''t normally produce that much fire power with my capacity and my Fiendfire was still not so controble thest time I practiced it this summer. Especially when when I have my lumency shields down. So, let''s get this straight. From what I know, Dracontongue enhances the power output of my Fire rted spells at least. And increase my control/dominance over fire rted magic. What makes it truly op is that: The most OP spell in my arsenal is fire rted! Fiendfire! And as for the red colour, that must be due to Super Trigger Ros. I had never entered Super Trigger Ros after that incident when I got angered after knowing about Dora''s past memory, and from what I had observed form that incident, it makes my magic quite different and powerful. After I''d activated in front of Dora, even though I had quickly deactivated it, when I''d spoken to Dora after that in panic over hear having witnessed it, the residual magic had seeped into my voice and did what I had wanted at that time, it had gained persuasive properties and made my words very believable. When I had used it against Peeves, it had made full use of my anger and got converted into magic that could obliterate the Poltergeist''s existence forever from this world. Now I finally know something about the functioning of my Super Trigger Ros. So, this was some of my progress I''ve made in my research over thest month. I haven''t tried using Dracontongue on other spells, and I''m pretty excited to try it, though I''ve been busy making the notification spell with no range problems, and I''ve finally seeded in that at least. But I still managed to go home these days since I had good temporary solution to my problem. I linked the notification spell with Nyxie and leave her to y around with any of her new friends. And I go home to research the spell and spend time with Esme. If someone opens the Chamber, Nyxie would inform me through the bond, which fortunately doesn''t have distance limits. Upto now, there''s not been any further attempts by the Diary holder to enter the Chamber, but, it''s Halloween tomorrow. And everyone knows that Halloween in Harry Potter world is just cursed. *** A.N.: POWERSTONES!!! more on: /Snollygoster Chapter 110: The identity of the fake Heir Chapter 110: The identity of the fake Heir It was a fine Halloween morning, and me, Harry, Neville, Hermione, Susan and Hannah were having breakfast together. "So, Harry got a detention from Filch?" I while as I made myself a sandwich. "Er...yeah, Filch caught me dirtying the floor after I came from the Quidditch practice" said Harry while scratching his head. "Bruh. You''re making me ashamed. Have I not taught you how to escape punishment?" I asked exasperatedly. Harry is too passive sometimes, so he oftenes out as timid. He gets swept up in other people''s pace without minding what he actually wants. Harry scratched his head. "But well, I was actually sort of, in the wrong this time, since I messed up the floor Filch had been cleaning. So..." Put rubbed my temples. "You know, punching a teacher is also considered wrong. Do you see me getting punished for it?" Harry blinked, "Um...didn''t you have detention with Flitwick for that?" "Oh, you mean the times I go over there to have butterbear and snacks while I study whatever I want? What punishment did YOU get?" Harry scratched his head. "I have to clean the bathrooms." Everyone sighed. "Professor Flitwick is a very nice person, isn''t he?" Hannah chimed in. Susan nodded. "What she wants to say is Filch is a nasty wanker." She tranted. Hannah is just too kind to say bad about anyone. No one disagreed. "Well, he''s quite miserable himself actually." I said, surprising everyone. "I''m not defending him, just saying that he''s actually a squib so he has to clean a castle as big as Hogwarts by muggle methods all by himself. Don''t know why they only have one person to do this" I shrugged. "He''s a squib?" asked Harry in surprise. "Yeah," I nodded. "You didn''t know? And you never questioned why he wasn''t just waving his wand to clean as he mopped around the castle?" Harry had a look of enlightenment on his face while Hermione just had toin, "But it''s wrong! No one should have to clean this castle alone with without magic. They''re overworking him! They should employ more people." Everyone fell silent, so I changed the subject. "Well, it''s not like we can do anything about it. Anyways what are these absurd rumors that I''m hearing about the feast tonight?" I asked. Susan nodded. "Rumors has it that Dumbledore has booked a troupe of dancing skeletons for the entertainment tonight!" She said excitedly and Hannah and Neville got scared when they heard about skeletons. Well, there were actually rumors about it in the canon as well, but since the Golden Trio of that time hadn''t attended the feast that time, it was never confirmed. Anyways, since Susan said this herself, I couldn''t help myself. "Do you know why you''re excited about dancing skeletons, Suz?" Susan shrugged her, "Um... because dancing skeletons sounds wicked cool?" "Nope." Iughed, "Because you''re Bones." Susan groaned while Hannah, Harry and Neville found it funny. Hermione does not have a sense of humor yet. "Anyways, has anyone ever heard of a troupe like that?" I asked. "Nope." "I haven''t." "Um...no?" All Susan, Neville and Hannah denied it and I nodded, "So, it might just be a rumor. By the way Harry," I nced at Harry as I poured Nyxie some milk in her favorite bowl, "I hear you got an invitation to Nearly Headless Nick''s death day party?" I asked him. "Yeah," Harry nodded while swallowing his food. "I did, along with Neville and Hermione." "Well, don''t go. You''ll regret it." I said matter-of-factly. "Um... why?" asked Hermione looking slightly offended, "Isn''t it a rare opportunity? I bet there aren''t many living people who can say they''ve been to one of those it''ll be so fascinating!" I shook my head in a deadpan. "There''d be nothing fascinating. In fact, it''ll be horrible. The sound of music is like scratching of nails and it grates on your ears. The food is rotten. Like, literally decayed, mouldy, rancid food. There will be all kinds of ghosts you don''t like Peeves, Bloody Baron, and Moaning Myrtle" "Who''s Moaning Myrtle?" interrupted Neville. "Oh, it''s a ghost that haunts the first floor bathroom. She''s really" said Susan. "Wait a moment, wait a moment!" Hermione cut in. "Forget Myrtle. How in the Merlin''s name do YOU know all this?" asked Hermione sceptically. I smiled, "Well, that would be telling, Miss Granger. Anyways if you guys don''t believe me, just ask a random ghost. They''ll tell you all about it. Just remember my words, only go to the party if you guys want to eat rotten food while we have the delicious Halloween feast." There. I said it. Now they can go if they wanna get Petrified or framed. The Basilisk is likely to be released tonight. So, it''ll be good that they stay in the Hall along with all my other friends. Hermione''s a muggleborn, so she might be targeted. But oh well, for all I know, nothing might happen even today. Though I''d be really scared if nothing happened. What if Tom Riddle just decided toy low and resurrect first before taking any rash actions? The diary Horcrux would just take over whoever has been writing in it, and writer would be dead before the end of the year. *** That evening, the Great Hall had been decorated with the usual live bats, Hagrid''s vast pumpkins had been carved intonternsrge enough for three men to sit in. It was a typical Halloween feast at Hogwarts. Uh... except for the live skeletons pop dancing in front of the teacher''s table. Turns out, the rumors were just rumors. So... yours truly made them true! Yeah, they''re animated by none other than yours truly. Why? I say... why not?! No one will know. And, a bunch of skeletons doing locking and popping and robotics in the front of so many wizards is quite a hrious the sight to see. And, everyone''s cheering Dumbledore for actually calling these apocryphal skeletons! While the old man was scratching his beard while wondering why he was being thanked. It wasn''t until McGonagall asked him why did all this did the old man understand that everyone was thinking it was him who made the skeletons dance! Dumbledore just chuckled good naturedly with eyes twinkling and looked in Fred and George''s direction. See? No one thinks it was me. And thus, throughout the dinner, everyone watched the dancing skeletons'' perform with awe and wonder. It actually looked quite good. And even the music ying was an old funky muggle one. It wasing from a record yer which can work in magical surroundings. As I had exined, some musical instruments, like gramophone can be used by wizards without destroying them. But too bad this isn''t the room of requirements. That''s like the modern bluetooth high quality speaker. Just connect your mind with the room and y the music you want. The room would I''d able to produce the exact same music that''s contained in the memory you project out of your lumency shields. But now isn''t the time for this. Right now, I need to find out just who is the person who''s got the Diary. While I was pondering all this, the Notification charm that I''d set up wet off! Yes! Yes! Yes! ''Now, let''s see who the culprit actually is.'' I thought as I covertly opened the map under a notice me not. "I solemnly swear that I''m up to no good." I mumbled and words started appearing throughout the map. I waited in anticipation as names and footstep formed over the parchment along the map of Hogwarts. Skipping to the first floor bathroom, I finally saw who was the unlucky person to own that diary. . . . . "Michael Corner?" That''s the name which showed footsteps walking into the first floor bathroom. F*cking hell, why am I not surprised? Maybe because of the signs he''s been throughout this past month. I knew he was messed up, but I also should have known he wouldn''t be stupid enough to actually show it to everyone. He''s been behaving different ever since the first day. And I just thought that the kid''s jealousy had finally reached to the point he couldn''t hide it. Damn, I should have just used Legilimency on that guy the first day. But as I''ve learnt through the hard way, it''s not mentally healthy to read minds of too many messed up people. As it is, I had to obliviate myself from whatever I''d seen in that bastard Lockhart''s mind. I now only remember that I have to make jokes about ''go fuck yourself'' to him. I kept watching, just to confirm that this guy was indeed the one. Actually, it''s good that it''s him, cause I wouldn''t be too bothered if he somehow ends up dea just kidding, I''ll still save him. It''s just that I feel no rush. I''ll just wait for the right time. If one of my friends had been possessed which would have been really cliche by the way then I''d have rushed there right now and Fiendfired the diary. I watched in anticipation as suddenly a new name appeared on the map. ''That must be the Basilisk!'' I thought. "...Truci Messor?" "..." Lo and bohold! The name of the infamous Basilisk of Slytherin Truci Messor! It''s a cute Latin name for a pet, as long as you don''t know that it literally trantes into ''Grim Reaper.'' *** A.N.: So, Michael Corner was the imposter... I kinda made it obvious. What would happen next? Drop your POWERSTONES to find out Read ahead on Ptreon /Snollygoster Chapter 111: Nobody remembers? Chapter 111: Nobody remembers? I closed the map after I''d gotten what I wanted since I didn''t want Dumbledore to notice the notice-me-not spell. I now know the culprit. The diary is with Micheal Corner. That''s all I need for now. Well, it''s also good to know that the name of the fearsome gigantic Basilisk is ''Truci''. I once again made sure all my friends were in the Hall. And I also checked the muggleborns who are not present here right now. I''d rather no one gets Petrified tonight. *** General POV: "THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS HAS BEEN OPENED ENEMIES OF THE HEIR... BEWARE." A big crowd of students had started gathering around the wall that had the above lines written in blood red colour. What was more surprising was the body lying right underneath it. It was the school''s caretaker, Argus Filch. He was lying on the wet floor, his eyes were wide open and his mopid forgotten beside him, soaked in water. It seems like he was in here to clean the flooded bathroom. Then an irritating high pitched childish voice sounded, "Enemies of the Heir, beware! You''ll be next, Mudbloods!" It was Draco Malfoy. He had pushed to the front of the crowd, his cold eyes alive, his usually bloodless face flushed, as he grinned at the sight of the body of the immobile caretaker. "Serves him right. The squib got what what he deserves!" Malfoyughed, along with a few Slytherins, but even most of the Slytherins currently had grim and serious expressions in this situation. "MEEEOOOWW!!!" And of course, the most distracting thing was the cat which was wailing constantly besides the caretaker''s body. It was Miss Noris, his pet cat. Harry, Neville, and Hermione, who were still unaware that they were spared from being suspected was doing this were also among the crowd of students. Currently, all the other professors were gathered around Filch''s body while Dumbledore was examining Filch. "Oh, we shouldn''t have been talking bad about him this morning!" cried Hermione, who also, like others, thought that Filch had been done in already. "Who is the Heir?" Wondered Harry. And it was the question of everyone here. "Who knows..." said a voice from beside them. Chris Martin had appeared beside them at some point, his expression also quite grave. "But I''m sure about one thing." he said seriously. "What is it?" asked Hermione urgently and Harry and Neville also listened attentively. Chris put his thumb and finger on his chin.l, adopting the pose of an expert. "That Harry won''t have to do his detention now." "...." x3 Well, they couldn''t deny it, but still, Hermione didn''t like it, "Can you not make jokes in this situation?!" she whispered harshly. "For Merlin''s sake, someone was just ''murdered'' right in Hogwarts!" Chris raised a single eye brow, looking quite unimpressed by her outburst, "Oh he''s dead? Hermione, get rid of that muggle thinking already. He''d still be in the same position if just casted a ''Petrificus Totalus'' on him. It could just be someone ying a prank." "Oh..." Hermione looked back at Filch, and realized that she''d indeed been thinking too much due to the dramatic atmosphere. She got embarrassed for her earlier outburst and couldn''t meet eyes Chris after that, "But...he could still be dead, right?" she said weakly. "It was definitely a curse that killed him probably the Transmogrifian Torture I''ve seen it used many times, so unlucky I wasn''t there, I know the very countercurse that would have saved her...." While Dumbledore was examining Filch''s body, Lockhart was couldn''t help himself from showing off. Hearing that, the students began making amotion while the other teachers red angrily at Lockhart, telling him to shut the f*ck up. Hermione''s head snapped back to look at Chris with a See-I-told-you! expression. Like Lockhart''s words were thew. Like the sun itself shines from his self-f*cked *ss. Chris didn''t even dignify her with a nce in her direction let alone a response. He just stood casually with his hands in his pockets as he paid attention to the spells Dumbledore was using in his examination of Filch''s body. Dumbledore was now muttering strange words under his breath and tapping Filch with his wand, but nothing happened: He continued to look as though he had been recently stuffed. "...I remember something very simr happening in Ouagadogou," said Lockhart, "a series of attacks, the full story''s in my autobiography, I was able to provide the townsfolk with various amulets, which cleared the matter up at once. . . ." The man seemed to have no end to no control over his bragging mouth. Right then, Headmaster Dumbledore, who was crouched while examining Filth''s body stood up, gathering everyone''s attention. As Dumbledore opened his mouth to speak, everyone paid attention, unlike earlier when more than half the students were straight up ignoring what Lockhart was saying. "He''s still alive. Only Petrified, though I can''t say why. . .." said Dumbledore, and Lockhart stopped abruptly in the middle of counting the number of murders he had prevented. Hermione this time went beet red as she got embarrassed for the second time. And Chris still didn''t dignify her with even a nce. He just had a little smirk at the corner of his mouth that seemed to say, ''Take that, b*tch.'' It was unknown whether it was for Lockhart or Hermione. "Albus, who could have done this?!" McGonagall asked him worriedly. "I don''t know, Minerva, but we will be able to cure Argus," said Dumbledore patiently. "Professor Sprout recently managed to procure some Mandrakes. As soon as they have reached their full size, I will have a potion made that will revive Mr. Filch." "I''ll make it," Lockhart butted in. "I must have done it a hundred times. I could whip up a Mandrake Restorative Draught in my sleep " "That''ll definitely kill Filch!" someone from the crowd yelled, and the students burst intoughter. "Excuse me," said Snape as he also sneered at Lockhart who was currently quite embarrassed. "But I believe I am the Potions master at this school. said Snape as many students continued tough at the speechless Lockhart. "You all may go to your dorrmitories now." Dumbledore said with twinkling eyes to the crowd and the students quieted down and reluctantly started dispersing as they all discussed today''s events among themselves. Dumbledore then turned to McGonagall. "And Minerva, could you please handle Miss Noris in Filch''s absence? You can also leave her to Hagrid." "Yes, headmaster." McGonagall picked up the still wailing cat as Flitwick levitated Filch to take him to the hospital wing. Standing alone, Dumbledore looked at the rows of spiders fleeing with his twinkling eyes. *** MC POV: The next day, the Chamber of Secrets had be the hot topic of Hogwarts as everyone talked about what had happened yesterday. I was sitting at the Ravenw table for breakfast as my friends also discussed about yesterday. "Did you guys see Lockhart''s expression when Dumbledore said that Filch is dead?" asked Terry as chuckled. "That was one tight p right in front of everyone!" "I''ll Never believe a word he says again." said Lisa Turpin angrily. it seems like she got deceived when Lockhart said that Filch had actually died. "I never believed him ever in the first ce" said Padma as she scoffed and everyone nodded. "I won''t even go to the dueling club he''s organizing." said Sue Li. "He can''t teach us anything. Oh, how I hope Flitwick takes over!" Everyone agreed to that one. "Anyways, what''s the Chamber of Secrets?" asked Anthony as he squinted as if trying to remember. "I think I''ve about read it somewhere." Everyone thought about it. "It was in Hogwarts: A History." replied Terry Boots, "But even I can''t remember exactly what it is...Hmm, that''s weird." He shrugged. I frowned. "Does no one here remembers it?" I asked as looked around the table at my friends. "...." No one seemed to remember, and now everyone found this fishy. "Guys, I suppose everyone here has read Hogwarts: A History?" I asked as I looked around. Everyone nodded with a ''Duh, we''re Ravenw!'' expression. "Then, how in the bollocks did everyone forget about the Chamber of Secrets?!" I asked. "Oh I remember it." said Luna casually as she took her seat beside me. "Szar Slytherin made it and hid a magical creature there." She said with a dreamy expression, "I''ve been trying to find it since the first day! I want to see the creature. . ." "....." *Gasp!* "Oh! I remember it now. . ." "Merlin''s beard that''s weird." "Why did I forget?" All of them suddenly remembered after Luna told them about it. "That IS weird." I agreed. ''Is this something simr to a Fidelius?'' I thought inwardly. Come to think of it, Chamber of secrets is ce where everyone seems to forget about. Even Hermione the bookworm had forgotten about it. She had to borrow the Hogwarts: A History from the library to know about it, and all the copies had been borrowed by that time. She had to ask Professor Bins in the end. And, in fifth year, the trio had to wait for Dobby to tell Harry about the ''Come and Go room'' for secret meetings. They didn''t even consider the secret Chamber which only the three of them knew about. I mean, they could have managed to do the meetings there, if they got it cleaned by Dobby and put some flying broomsticks there for easy travel. They only remembered it when they really need to go there, for the Basilisk venom. ''Hmm... that''s quite sus.'' While I was thinking this I suddenly saw someone leaving the Hall and I remember that I had a thing I need to do. Throwing out an excuse to my friends, I followed the person out of the hall. I tracked down my target who was walking alone in an empty corridor to the next ss. Concentrating for some time, I activated Super Trigger blue. Low chirping of many birds started sounding in my ears due to the electric blue magic flowing through out my body. "Oi, Michael!" I called out as I kept walking. Michael Corner, the fake Heir in front of me stopped in his tracks and turned back to look back. I used undetectable Legilimency on him as I looked at his recent memories. I saw him bumping into Lucius Malfoy in the Diagon Alley. Then I saw him writing in the Diary at what seemed like his home. Then I saw the Diary writing back in Tom Riddle''s neat handwriting, his words very persuasive and maniptive. Skipping over a few months, I saw him ring at me as everyone paid attention to me and ignored him. Skipping some more, I saw him it was Tom Riddle possessing him opening the Chamber of Secrets... Then I finally saw it! Dark green scales scales as big as a person''s head, a body as wide as a meter in Diameter and over sixty feet in length. I didn''t see it''s eyes but I heard Tom Riddle speaking to the snake. . . $"Sssseytha-hathehhh-haaaaaah-tsseyaa-seethaaa-ssse-hasseey-aayaa-seyythaa"$ $"HISSSS"$ Riddle said something to the snake, and then he looked directly at the snake! And I got the front view of the basilisk. Two big sharp fangs protruding down from it''s upper jaw which looked like they could tear into anything. But the snake''s eyes seemed... lidded. Maybe that''s why Riddle can look at it in the eyes. $"hatheeey-seethaaa-aayaa-hass-seethaaa aayaa-sssseytha"$ $"HISISSHISSS"$ Riddle must have asked the snake something, because the snake shook it''s head as it hissed back. $"seyythaa-ayaeeh-tsseyaa tsseyaa-hasseey-esseytha-ssse" $ $"HISSSSHISS"$ I couldn''t understand a word they were saying, but I still used my lumency to memorize it. After I was done, only a few seconds had passed due to my Super Trigger. "What is it?" asked Michael as he looked at me with an arrogant expression. Like he finally had something that I didn''t have. "...Nothing." There was nothing left to say. He was already too far gone. I brushed past him to my next ss as I nned my next actions. *** A.N.: How would he deal with this situation? What has he nned? just keep reading and giving POWERSTONES and find out! Extra chapters at: /Snollygoster Chapter 112: Open! My Secret Toilet! Chapter 112: Open! My Secret Toilet! After dinner that day, I dragged Harry away to an empty corridor like he''d dragged me a month ago. "What is it?" He asked, puzzled. "I heard voices, hissing voices." Harry''s eyes widened and he looked around to make sure no one was listening. "You heard it too?! When?! Where?!" he asked urgently. I nodded. "It''s been a few days. But I thought it was nothing serious at that time." "Do you. . . remember what exactly you heard?" I nodded. "Yes, actually. I''ve been trying out this handy magic called lumency. It helps me remember stuff. So I memorized what I heard as best as I could." Harry blinked, "That sounds useful. Anyways repeat whatever you remember. I''ll see if I can trante it." "Alright here goes..." I said the first line out aloud to Harry. Harry frowned. "Say it in slowly. I going to need to repeat exactly what you''re saying to trante it." After a few tries, Harry got it right as he said it in real Parseltongue. $"Ssseytha-hathehhh-haaaah-tsseyaa-seethaaa-sse-hasseey-aayaa-seyythaa"$ Harry had weird expression as he tranted it."...Err... it trantes to: ''Open. My secret Toilet''. Uh...are you sure you got it right?" I shrugged. "Of course I didn''t. How do you expect me to remember all of it when even you had to have me repeat it three times before you got it?" I had changed a few letters on purpose, just to make it more natural that I can actually remember it. You can say it was a test run. I think the correct trantion is ''Open. My Chamber Secrets.'' not ''My secret toilet.'' But wait! If the words Toilet and Chamber sound quite simr in Parseltongue, then hey! Now I know why Slytherin made his Secret Chamber in a toilet! Maybe the man had a sense of humor and made the chamber in the toilet cause the chamber and toilet sounds simr in Parseltongue. . . .Or maybe the fanfictions are right and he''s just a pervert. Anyways, enough ying around. Now I''ming to the main part. "Alright the next is ..." I repeated what I''d heard Riddle say. I can''t repeat what the snake said, since it was even more indistinguishable. It was just pain Hissing. This was the one I actually wanted to know, so I repeated it urately. Harry''s eyebrows jumped in surprise, "It says ''Are you still unable to kill them outside?''." "..." "...Are you sure that''s it?" I asked while many thoughts raced in my mind. ''If Tom asked this from the basilisk, then my earlier guess was correct! The Basilisk at least isn''t gonna just up and kill a bunch of students at any time. This gives me some time to think about what to do.'' Harry got serious. "Where were you when you heard all this?" He asked. "...." ''Did he already figure something out?'' I wondered. I don''t want him to. I just wanted to make sure that the Basilisk actually wasn''t going to kill anyone. Because if it was actually a threat, I''ll just give up on the Chamber and Basilisk and just destroy the Diary. If Harry somehow figured out the location of the Chamber, he might just decide to solo it, or worse, take Lockhart with him. So, I shook my head regretfully. "I''ve no idea where I was at that time. Actually it was night time after curfew and when I got lost on the sixth floor and I''d stumbled across a secret passage that I didn''t know about. So, I entered it and when I emerged, I was somewhere on the ground floor. I heard the voice somewhere in the middle, I guess." I said, basically telling him to go search all six floors if he wants to find the ce. I left out the seventh floor cause there''s already the room of requirements there. And I really hope that it remains as much exclusive to me as it can. Man, someday, I''m gonna cast a Fidelius on that I ce. I justugh every time I think what would happen if suddenly Voldemort can''t remember the hiding ce of his Diadem Horcrux. He''d like Ah...Another day has passed as I remain immortal. I made a really wise decision when decided to make those Horcruxes for back. Lord Voldemort doesn''t need a crown to be wise... But... wait a minute! Where did I put that crown again? I think I put it somewhere around Hogwarts... It would be a nice prank indeed. Though I''m not doing it because, one I haven''t tried Fidelius, two, Dora would know I can do Fidelius since I can''t let her forget it since the rooms has her precious memories. So, it is like, telling her I''m better than even some of the most powerful wizards of this age since I can cast it, three, I don''t know how Voldemort would react to it. If that bastard moves the other Horcruxes, I''d be shooting myself in the foot. Upon hearing my response, Harry''s shoulders slumped. "Well, can you let the know if you hear it again? I really need to find out what that voice is." I nodded. "Yeah sure. But you also keep in mind, this whatever is this voice is, it''s clearly dangerous, since it''s always talking about killing and stuff. So, be careful and don''t go anywhere alone and don''t let Neville and Hermione go anywhere alone as well, Ok?" "Alright, I''ll keep that in mind." Harry agreed. "Anyways, you got a with match against Slytherin the next weekend, right? How''s practice?" I asked remembering that this is when Dobby tried to ''save'' Harry. Harry rolled his eyes as he ran his hand through his hair. "Oh don''t even talk it. Woods has gone nuts after seeing those 2001s on the Slytherins. He''s doubled down on torturing or training us for the next match. ''Whatever happens, we''re not going to lose to Slytherins!'' he says..." Harry talked animatedly about Quidditch non stop, and I realized once again that he really likes it, not just winning, but everything about the game. I wondered what would happen in a Ravenw vs Griffindor match now that Harry won''t be hospitalized for it. *** After saying goodbye to Harry, I remembered that I had another one of my detentions with Professor Flitwick. Well, it''s like me going to his office to hangout once in a week when both of us are free, have butterbeer and cookies, and then learn some dueling. But before I go there, I need to pick up Nyixe, who''s hanging out in the Ravenwmon room with her friends. Inside themon room, I found Nyxie surrounded by a group of older Ravenw girls. "Hey Nyxie!" I called out, and Nyxie who was sitting in the sixth year prefect girl''sp flew up straight into my embrace. "Hey Chris, leave her for a while longer!" said one of the girls, and all the other girls voiced their agreement. "You are wee to stay as well." said the sixth year prefect. I smiled, "Sorry Penny, I can''t stay. I have a detention with Professor Flitwick. You know, for punching someone''s teeth off..." The girlsughed. And I nodded inwardly at their reaction. At the start of the year, I''d have gotten a few curses for that line. But, thank Chris! They''re finally seeing the light. Not everyone is a blind fangirl like Hermione and those bitch Griffindors. Most of the Ravenws now know that Lockhart is an absolute fraud due to many factors. First is me socking him right in face. Before this, there had been a preconceived notion that Lockhart was something of a Superhuman, with a strong physique, and a man who shrugs off injuries like they''re nothing. So, when everyone saw his pathetic images just after getting a punch for a twelve y/o child, that image had beenpletely shattered. The next thing was of course, his nonsense bragging. Just take yesterday for example, iming that Filch was already dead, thenunching into a bragging stream of lie after lie. The things he says are so obvious lies with so many holes in logic that a Ravenw just can''t be fooled. Thest but the most important factor is his crappy teaching, where he''d just read out absurd stuff from his book, then rey then recreate the scene by having someone y the werewolf, the vampire or the ghoul, even forcing the person to make funny noises then he''d subdue them in the most idiotic, senseless, and dumb ways. In Griffindor second year ss, he had Harry do all this embarrassing stuff in the ss and Harry, like the good, obedient and gullible boy he was, did it all! It in actuality, it was just Lockhart taking satisfaction in making the Boy-who-lived act like his b*tch. So, I''m proud to say that Harry isn''t even attending Lockhart''s sses this year! When he heard that I wasn''t attending, he also straight up refused to go, making Hermione once againunch into her annoying tirade. But my friend chose bro before hoe and didn''t listen to Hermione. So, overall, I''m not at all hated at my house for my extreme behavior against Lockhart as shown by the girls taking myment about punching Lockhart positively. The sixth year prefect, Penny, or Penelope Clearwater gave a reluctant look at Nyxie when I rejected their invitation to stay, "Alright then, and thanks once again for punch him. He''s totally ruining the D.A.D.A OWL and NEWTS grades of the fifth and seventh years. I''m already tired teaching the fifth years what years what Lockhart isn''t teaching them, which is basically everything." She said slumping her shoulders. Hmm...this is actually a problem. To get an apprenticeship, job at big shops, and for ministry Jobs, good OWLs and NEWTS grades are important. Afterall, not everyone''s a young master like me to not need employment or to get a job through Nepotism. And not everyone is smart like me to be able to get good marks without guidence. But I guess neither Dumbledore nor Lockhart seem to care about this issue. What does the future of a few students have to do with these two? So, I answered Penelope who had reminded me of this issue. "Well, I''ll ask Flitwick what he has to say about it. And don''t worry too much. Lockhart wouldn''t be able to teach more that one year anyway due to the DADA curse." with this I bade them all farewell and exited themon room. ... I was in chilling in Flitwick''s office, reading a book that I''d picked up from my home''s library. Until a few months ago, I''d always been reading books that I''d borrowed to stolen from somewhere like Potter Library, Hogwarts Library, or the Room of Requirements. So it always feels a bit unreal that the books I''m reading these days actually belongs to me. Like, I could actually scribble notes and stuff in it without problem and in future, I''d own that whole Library which has books from both the Laurant and Martin family. "Chis" while I was busy reading, Professor Flitwick who was doing some paperwork on his desk called out to me. Now that he knows me well, I just asked him to call me Chris. "Yes Professor?" I asked looking up from my book. We talk frequently whenever Ie. It''s mostly about Charms and dueling, and sometimes some random topic. He''se to realize that I''m mentally quite mature (sometimes). Flitwick looked at me with intrigue. "I always wonder, why are you still attending my detentions, when you know that if you tried being a little more persuasive you could actually just be free from it?" he asked as he stroked his chin. I shrugged my shoulders. "You are right, professor, I could actually not have suffered any punishment, and I most certainly believe and I think you''d agree that I certainly don''t deserve any punishment for my actions. But I still regrly attend the detentions, because. . . I don''t want anyone to think that they can get away with doing things like that. I think all rules are there for a reason, and I don''t want to appear special...or above the rules. Because that would also encourage people like Draco Malfoy to do whatever he wants with the preconception that they''d be able to get away with it." I said and Flitwick nodded excitedly, like he''d gotten the answer he expected. I continued, "Thus, when I got the detention, I make sure that everyone knows about it, so that they know they can''t get away with things like this. I think all the other teachers at Hogwarts deserve sincere respect from the students, um... maybe except professor Snape, but my point is, they''re are all qualified and some, are even overqualified for their jobs. Students shouldn''t take my behavior against Lockhart as a reference when interacting with other teacher." I finished. See? That''s how you be the favorite student of the teacher. A little more and he might even support me over Dumbledore if one day the need arises. "Very good, Chris! Excellent!" Flitwick began pping his hands. "You truly are an exemry student! I wonder where you learned all this from." And there''s always my Trump card to exin my brilliance and over-excellence in situations like this. I smiled a bit sadly, "Well, I wasn''t living a totally orphaned life before this, there was this Grandma who had taken me in when I about 5 or 6. She was actually a witch! She is the one who taught me everything. She passed away a few years ago." I said, bringing my most useful card yet again. Truly, the grandma has been the most helpful to me in this world. Flitwick then gave his constions for my loss, which I have to gotten used to getting. I think I''m actually starting to feel sorry for my loss. Anyways, I suddenly remembered what I''d promised Penelope Clearwater. "Professor, are you aware of the fact that the things Lockhart is teaching the students is mostly false and totally useless?" Flitwick nodded with a helpless expression on his face, like he''d already gotten what I was getting at. "I am aware, Chris. And many students are daily raising this issue to me. But I really am unable to do anything about it. When Professor Dumbledore decided to take Gilderoy for the job all four heads of houses had raised their doubts and towards Gilderoy''s capabilities but Professor Dumbledore was adamant about his decision. ''there is plenty to be learned even from a bad teacher: what not to do, how not to be'' he answered us. And as you can see, I personally can''t teach anyone the subject." He said, indicating all the paperwork and other work he had to do as a professor and a head of house. "And, you should also understand that professor Dumbledore also didn''t have many options. By now, everyone in Britain knows that the position of DADA professor is cursed, so very few people would actually agree to take the post." I nodded. That''s true as well. But there''s something that can be done about this. And it would alsoe in handy if another ipetent DADA ever arrives. "Professor, actually there iS something that you can do about that''ll not waste too much of your time, and it can help solve this problem." I said as an idea began forming in mind. The dueling club is going to Very eventful this time. *** A.N.: Scroll a little. Down below, besides the chapterments icon, you''d find a vote icon hit that button and then hit "Use all" Thanks for your POWERSTONES and Support! extra chapters on: /Snollygoster . Chapter 113: Revelation of the first curse Chapter 113: Revtion of the first curse That night, I revealed my solution to Flitwick and the diminutive old professor very enthusiastically dered that he''d support me with whatever I need. So I decided I''d start it in a few days. But the evening of the next day, I got a bad shock when someone entered the first floor bathroom, thus setting off my notification charm! ''Shit! So soon?!'' I had, of course, renewed it after Michael Corner had opened it, and now it''s been set off for the first time ever that. I quickly took out the Marauder''s map to see who it was. You see, going to the Chamber of Secrets these days is like asking for death. Because even if the Basilisk can''t kill anyone in out the Chamber, it is atleast able to kill inside the bathroom, as evidenced by the death of moaning Myrtle. Upon seeing who it was, I smacked my forehead. "Damn, how did I forget about these three?" I muttered as I started making my way towards the bathroom while making sure that Michael Corner wasn''t going toe here. Harry, Hermione, and Neville were incredibly lucky in their second year. The trio literally spent a majority of there time in that bathroom, making the polyjuice potion everyday for a few months. If the diary Tom possessing Ginny had walked in any of that time, they''d have been finished. I don''t know if they''d be this lucky this year as well. So I better stop them from doing anything stupid. As I recalled the canon, I realized that they''ll not be in there for more than a few minutes today, since they''ve just now gotten the book with the Polyjuice potion recepe from the Library restricted section. They''re just checking the ce out for the illegal potion making and nning the heist of ingredients from Snape''s collection. I waited a few corridors away in the their way of good to the Griffindormon. A few minutester, a started walking and came across them at a cross. "Oh, hi guys, what''s up?" I asked casually with my hands in my pocket. Harry immediately sighed in relief. "So it''s you. It''s good that you''re here. Listen, we''ve got a n to find out who''s the Heir of Slytherin. Are you in?" He asked. See? That''s my bro. Hides nothing from me. Hermione elbowed Harry, as if she didn''t want me to be involved. What a bitch, I''m trying to save her ass here, since she''d be the one who''s going to spend the most time in that dangerous toilet brew the polyjuice, and here she is, not even wanting me to involved. "Ignore her. Shoot your idea." I told Harry. That girl knows him for what? A few months? Harry and me have been bros for years. Harry nodded, fully understanding just how little we both care about her opinions. The girl defended Lockhart in canon when Ron called him a brainless git. Kid Ron was better than kid Hermione. He told me their whole n and nodded my head in understanding. "So, let me get this straight. Hermione Granger here the stickler for rules, asked you guys to break about 50 rules and brew an illegal potion, for which, you guys are going to steal ingredients from the Batman himself." "Pfft!" Harry couldn''t hold back hisughter at the new name I''d just given to Snape. As I mentioned before, he''s also an avidic reader. And of course if you know marvel, then you gotta know a bit of DC as well, so he knows who Batman is. Neville nodded his head. "Yes. And we''re going to brew it in the girl bathroom a few corridors back." He added. I smiled triumphantly at Hermione who was not meeting my eyes. "So, not much of a goody two shoes anymore, are we? Perhaps there''s hope for you yet." I nodded, remembering that her b*tch-hood decreases as the years progress. Harry also agreed. "She''s slowly getting there. She''s even beginning to realize Lockhart''s fraudness." he said, as if that was a huge progress. We bothughed and high-fived, making Hermione stomp her foot in anger. "That''s it! I''m warning you two now. This whole idea was mine and I won''t make the Polyjuice potion if you two one more word about me, or Professor Lockhart." I deadpanned at Hermione''s outburst it''s gonna take a while for her to be less irritating and more tolerable. "Well just don''t make it then. If all you guys want is the Polyjuice potion, then just steal it from Lockhart. He has a lot of it in his suitcase. And" I suddenly grimaced. "Just don''t ask me how I this." Even I don''t remember. I must have erased my memories for a good reason. And I can think of many ways of how he can misuse the Polyjuice potion. It''s a good thing that there are spells and rituals making your hairs and blood useless for things like this. My whole family has it and mom made sure to cast it on me before I left. All big families have this kind of knowledge. So, if you wanna take their form, just either pray that the spell preventing it has wore off and the person hasn''t renewed it, or just kidnap the person, disable the spell yourself, and then take the hair. Anyways I don''t have to worry about Lockhart doing anything funny in the school with polyjuice. Because, here''s the big reveal: ->One of the dark curses I casted on him causes ERRECTILE DYSFUNCTION!!! The man can''t even get it up now! From what I know, he''d of course not go to Madam Pomfrey for something like this just yet. And when he eventually goes... it will be toote. After giving the trio the polyjuice advice, I bade them farewell and went back to do my own things. I''ve showed them the way, now they should steal from Lockhart on their own. Let them learn, gain experience in rule breaking and grow up. And this way, they won''t be going to the girls bathroom anymore. So the three are safe I guess. ... The next weekend, it was Griffindor v/s Slytherin. The Inter-House Quidditch cup always starts with a hot and steamy, cause there''s always a deep rivalry between these two houses. It is said that even Szar Slytherin and Gordric Griffindor were always at odds back in the days and the rivalry has been going on ever since. But on the day of the match on breakfast, the students are also talking about something else. "I really can''t wait for the dueling event now!" said Sue Li, who waspletely uninterested untill a few days ago. "Sweet Morgan! I''m definitely going. No way I''m going to miss it." said Terry Boots, who hates Lockhart passionately. "Lockhart has been over the moon these days after seeing the total turnaround of the club." Anthony Goldstein chimed in while going through the Daily Prophet. "Even he must have thought it was going to be a failure." Along with the topic of the match in which the Slytherins are going to fly Nimbus 2001s, there''s another hot topic that''s been going on around Hogwarts these days. A few days ago, ''someone'' spread rumors that Flitwick''s going to be there during the very first dueling session that Lockhart''s going to organize. And the next thing you know, everyone''s excited to go and check out the Dueling Club. Of course, Gilderoy Lockhart didn''t let this chance slip and imed that it was all, in fact, true! But as it happens, his words don''t mean sh*t these days. It was only untill Flitwick confirmed it himself that it was confirmed that the whole Hogwarts was going to attend the dueling event. The man has been a five times world Champion. And after his retirement from the Dueling ring, Flitwick has never taught anyone his unique dueling skills, ever. He only teaches charms and spells, no Dueling. So, it was understandable that when people heard about himing to the Dueling Club, everyone was going to be curious even though the diminutive old professor didn''t say he''d teach anything. He might being just to observe. By the way, it''s me who asked him toe. Yeah, that someone who spread the rumors was me. Why? Because, I have something nned for the asion. The thing is, after seeing the benefits and convenience that I can get from political power and influence, I think it''s better to have it than to just pursue pure Godhood. Since even if I might be invincible, but the same can''t be said for my family. Thus, I thought I''d start building up my influence from Hogwarts, in case I need it in the future. This world is constantly has a flux of Darklords rising and falling, so it''s better to be prepared since hopefully, I''ll live for more that a few centuries years here. And since I have decided it, I''m going to start right this year. It''s always better to start early when ites to things like this. In my previous life, there were things that I wanted to do in my life which I didn''t do or regretted because I didn''t start early. A good example would be ying a guitar. It would have been so handy in my highschool and college days if I''d had learned it earlier and in highschool and college, but I thought it was already toote and I felt that I didn''t have enough time. Another example would be investing in stocks. So, I n start it on the first andst that of the dueling club. There''s a nice n that I''ve got in my head and Flitwick is supporting me, thinking that I''m doing all this to help out the students. Well, I don''t really get much out of it actually, but I think that''s how I should start. Dumbledore needs to see that I''m a light lord, not a dark one. And light lords don''t get influence purposefully. Their actions, their charisma and their words just cause people to naturally start following them. I''m still not going into politics yet, but you can gain a lot of power and influence even without that. How? There''s this event I read in my previous life, I don''t know when and where it happened, but it really happened. The totally unfair and viinous government of a country puts high taxes on salt or something, and this old man, just picked up a salt cube from the shore and started walking towards the government in the central. Don''t know how many miles and days he walked, but as he kept walking, more and more people started joining him, until thousands of people were marching towards the villian government! That. . . is what you call a light lord. In the end, the salt old man with no government position, and no money, after doing more activities like this one, eventually gained so much power that he could move the whole country with his one word! That''s why Dumbledore always tries to portray himself as a light lord. And he is seeding to some degree. He doesn''t have any follower like Lucius Malfoy, who''s following him for their personal gain. And almost none of Dumbledore''s followers question his decisions. Anyways, I know I can''t be a light lord, so I''ll try to be somewhere in the middle. A grey Lord as they called it in many fanfics. Anyways, right now, there''s another thing I need to check today. I need to see if Dobby tries to kill, I mean, save Harry. I need to have a few words with that elf to fill the plot holes that are stuck in my head. *** As eleven o clock approached, I gave Harry a thumbs up and went to sit at the stands with my friends and Nyxie. I was sitting with a big bucket of butter Popcorn in my hands while wearing a pair of sses that looked awfully simr to the 3d sses in my previous life. Aren''t I watching a movie right now? ''Harry Potter and the Rogue Bludger.'' Anyways yes, these sses were special, but in the current situation, they were just here to hide my Draconic eyes. Which help me to see stuff quite clearly without needing any omnirs or anything. Right now, I could clearly see both the teams facing each other as the captain shook hands. I could see Draco smirking and calling Harry something. And Harry say something right back, making the other members of the Griffindor teamsugh. And as soon as the whistle blew, and the bludgers got free, I knew Harry was in for it tonight. Dobby is back. I enjoyed seeing Harry swerve frantically in all directions while flying around the pitch to save himself from the bludger. "Wohoo! You can do it, Harry! Go! Go! Go!" I was having a lot of fun. Surprisingly, Harry still got the snitch this time as well. Only, he broke his leg this time. "Ouch." I muttered. That must have hurt. ''And herees the main event!'' I thought as I saw Lockhart making his to Harry before anyone else to get there. ''Just look at the man. He actually thinks he''s Merlin incarnate.'' I thought as I saw Harry trying to crawl away from Lockhart. "You better be ready, my personal paparazzi." I muttered to myself. Lockhart vanished Harry''s leg bones and Collin captured the moment perfectly, thus adding yet another proof of Lockhart''s fraudness. I nodded in satisfaction. ''Everything went well.'' I thought but at this moment, I felt the wards notify me of another breach! *** A.N.: Scroll a little. Down below, besides the chapterments icon, you''d find a vote icon hit that button and then hit "Use all" Thanks for your POWERSTONES and Support! For reading ahead: /Snollygoster Chapter 114: Chapter 114: "Who is it this time?" I muttered as I opened the map. "Damn! It''s Michael Corner." I sighed. Another person is getting Petrified right now. I''m not going to stop it right away since there''s no risk to the anyone''s life until certain conditions are met. As I''ve exined, if I Fiendfire the diary right away, then I won''t be able to gain ess to the Chamber of Secrets, nor would I be able to have the body of the Basilisk. I have several ns for taking maximum benefits, but those will have to wait. I don''t need to worry too much about anyone dying as long as they don''t step into the bathroom. This much, I''ve confirmed through various factors. *** *General PoV: After the game in which the school saw a peculiar situation of a bludger one sidedly attacking the boy who lived, and then witnessing Gilderoy Fraud-hart vanishing the said boy''s leg bones, the school was in for yet another surprise when they found a Hufflepuff named Justin Finch Fletchly Petrified on the floor right next to a window overlooking the Quidditch pitch. His friends from the Hufflepuff house informed everyone that Fletchly was not feeling well since the morning, so he had decided to go madam Pomfrey before the match ended. Now, except for one person who was quite chill about it, the whole school was in an uproar. If even a student can get attacked, then the matter is really serious. Upto now, only a muggleborn and a squib has been attacked. But who knows, maybe the next target would be a half blood or pureblood? This was really a matter of concern. All the students began sending messages to their parents to inform them about the matter. And at the same time, Harry Potter was levitated into the Hospital wing with one of his legs dangling around limply like aid... something. Madam Pomfrey wasn''t at all pleased. "You should havee straight to me!" she raged, holding up the sad, limp remainder of what, half an hour before, had been a working leg. "I can mend bones in a second but growing them back " And Harry had a feeling that it was going to be a painful and long night for him. "Can you still stick up for Lockhart now, Hermione?" asked Harry from behind the curtains as Neville got him changed into Pyjamas. "If I had wanted deboning I would have asked." "Anyone can make a mistake," said Hermione. "And it doesn''t hurt anymore, does it?" "No," said Harry as he swung himself down on the bed and his leg pped pointlessly. "But it doesn''t do anything else either." Hermione and Madam Pomfrey came around the curtain. Madam Pomfrey was holding arge bottle of somethingbeled Skele-Gro. "You''re in for a rough night," she said, pouring out a steaming beakerful and handing it to him. "Regrowing bones is a nasty business." So was taking the Skele-Gro. It burned Harry''s mouth and throat as it went down, making him cough and splutter. Still tut-tutting about dangerous sports and inept teachers, Madam Pomfrey retreated, leaving Neville and Hermione to help Harry gulp down some water. "But still, you were brilliant today, Harry!" Said Neville, making Harry feel a bit better since he at least hadpany. But right then, Professor Dumbledore, along with all the head of houses burst in, levitating the Petrified body of Justin Finch Fletchly! Neville and Hermione were kicked out of the hospital wing, and Harry was left alone, with nothing to distract him from the stabbing pains in his limp leg. Faintly, Harry even heard his Quidditch team mates, trying to convince Pomfrey to let them meet Harry, but when they saw all the teachers gathered, even Fred and George left after mouthing a few encouraging words andpliments to Harry, making Harry once again feel disappointed. He wanted to know what exactly happened to Justin Finch Fletchly and why all the professors were so serious. But much to Harry''s annoyance, Professor Snape had used a Muffliato, making their voices indiscernible. " ''Sup, Harry?" At that moment, Harry heard a voice from the bed right next to his, making him jump. He quickly turned around. "...." And saw his best friend Chris lying rxedly there, giving him his signature smirking grin. "When did you get here?!" Harry whispered in back in bafflement to his best friend. The teachers were here so they can''t be too loud. "Well, I was just minding my own business, but these Lockhart fangirls suddenly came and cursed me from behind with Merlin knows how many curses! So, I''m been here since the beginning. Just under the covers." Chris exined with aid back attitude, since he was literallyid back rxedly with his hands behind his head. "Hey, are you ok?! Why are only showing yourself now?" Asked Harry trying to process the information. Chris put his hands up in a calm-yo-tits gesture. "No need to worry bro, I''mpletely alright, just need to stay the night. And I was hiding under the sheets so that no one knows I got done in by those harpies, alright? Don''t want the school knowing about that, do we?" Now it made sense. Harry could definitely understand not wanting anyone to know if he ever got cursed by Malfoy. Chris just waved it all away, "Anyways, just forget about all this. It''s good that you got your leg busted, now I havepany!" Harry suddenly realized that it was true. Wasn''t he also feeling quite bad just now when he was left alone? Harry nodded, "Yeah, it sucks to be stuck here alone. it''s good that you got cursed." he said and they both startedughing silently while the teachers since the teachers were still busy with their discussion. Harry looked at the teachers curiously, "Hey, any idea why they''re here? And what happened to Justin?" He asked. Chris shrugged. "I don''t know either. But... seeing the level of seriousness, I think he got petrified... like Filch." he said seriously. Harry recalled the levitating body earlier."We need to find the Heir soon." He muttered with conviction, thinking about the Polyjuice potion they had stolen just a few days ago from Lockhart. Now they only needed some hair. "I don''t think it''s Malfoy. He was ying the game with you." said Chris, making Harry pause. "...." Was all their preparation for nothing? "Hey, don''t be discouraged. There''s still a possibility he is the Heir. He might have given orders to the monster beforehand. And even if he isn''t, he might know who is. So just go on with your n. You''re not losing anything if even if you get nothing. The potion belonged to Fraud-hart." said Chris making once again feel motivated. "Besides. You should experience the Polyjuice atleast once in your life. Who knows, maybe in future, it just might help you break into the Ministry or the Gringotts..." said Chris trying not to grin at his own inside joke. Harry looked snorted, "Why would we ever need to do something as batshit crazy as that? It''ll never happen." He concluded, shaking his head. Chris also nodded his head while inwardly thinking, ''Hopefully, not this time.'' They talked for a while before the potions started kicking in and Harry got drowsy. Chris made a go ahead gesture, "Just sleep for now. We''ll talk in the morning." Harry wanted to protest but he against his control, he slowly fell asleep. *** *MC POV: After Harry fell asleep, I took a book of Ancient Runes to wait and pass time. I hade here for a reason. To solve some mysteries and get some answers from Dobby. That''s why I just hit myself with a few least disgraceful and least painful curses that would be bare minimum to get me a one night stay in here, so that I can wait for Dobby. I''ve always thought that the existence of Dobby is quite absurd. If the house elves of death-eaters could reallye in and out of Hogwarts, attack the students by enchanting random things, like bludgers or maybe the swords hanging on the many armors to attack the students, and even climb right into the students'' beds at night when they''re asleep, then this is really cheating! Such a cheating elf should NOT be under the very of a death-eater. If he stays under that death-eater, then I have to find ways of countering such a cheat house elf. Of course, normally, there are ways of countering at least their apparition of house elfs and other people''s house elf''s can''t enter those wards with the owner''s permission. Otherwise, there''d be no open fights between the wizards since they would just send a single house elf into your house with a knife or a ninja sword, then *swing* R.I.P. Though even if they can''t sneak into warded houses and Hogwarts, the house elf magic is still quite OP and wizards just ignore and underestimate it. The prime example is Voldemort. The guy didn''t even install a ward against house elf transport in his Horcrux cave. The house elf magic is so OP that when Winky, the Crouch families house elf bound Barty Crouch Jr., with her magic, then Crouch Jr. couldn''t break free even after he had a wand! He only got free once Winky went unconscious. But apparently, the wizards, and even house elves don''t realize the potential of the house elf race. The wizards have made thempletely servile and non aggressive and now wizards don''t even want to acknowledge house elf''s amazing magical abilities. But I won''t do the same. I''ll take every threat seriously. If Lucius Malfoy found out that his house elf cane and go into Hogwarts as he pleases, then I might as kiss all the light family heirs goodbye. If the guy knew his house elf had this kind of power, he wouldn''t go so far as to send a Dairy through a student to influence Hogwarts. After some time, I thought that the house elf might not appear if I was awake, so I justid down with my eyes close and decided to train my Corpomency instead. *Pop* I had to wait for a few hours before I heard a familiar pop which signifies House elf apparition and I found a small silhouette small on Harry''s bed. Damn, if something like that suddenly appears in front of me, I''d st in into smithereens before asking any questions. *Zap* I had my wand ready so I quickly sent an overpowered Stunning spell right into the elf''s face, Briefly lighting up the whole hospital wing. I waved my wand and an invisibility cloak wrapped inself around the elf and carried it towards me. Iid back down for a few seconds to see if anyone had woken by this small disturbance. "...Sigh.." I sighed in relief when i noticed that everyone was still asleep. I picked up my Newt-case and left the Hospital wing while levitating the stunned and invisible elf behind me. I went straight to the room of requirements and took out the Vanishing Cab from my Newt case. "Jilly!" Coming out from the other side in my home, I called out my trust house elf. "Oh, master is back?" Jilly instantly popped over when I called her. "Yeah. Just check out this elf and see if there''s something special with him." I said, removing the invisibility cloak from Dobby. After eating so much pure magic, I think Jilly is the most powerful house elf that I know. She should be able to see if there''s anything abnormal with Dobby. "What do you think?" "Um... master, I can''t find anything different. He seems like apletely ordinary house elf..." She answered while looking guilty, like it''s her fault for not being able to a find anything. "Alright, don''t worry Jilly. I need to bind and disable his apparition magic somehow, can you do it?" I asked her, and this time, she nodded brightly and began waving and clicking fingers and I also casted my own wards. This just for precautions, I''ll just stun him again if he tries anything. And I cut out the light of my room, only leaving amp few candles in the middle, making only me, Dobby, and the floor visible. I even made Jilly disillusioned. Then I renervated Dobby and stepped back with my wand ready. Dobby slowly gained consciousness and looked around. "Ha-Harry Potter...Dobby...must warn the great Harry Potter." said the elf in his squeaky voice. "Hey, who are you and why were in Harry''s bed?" I asked. This question sounds a bit wrong, doesn''t it? Dobby finally saw me and recognized me. "Harry Potter''s friend... Dobby was there to warn Harry Potter sir about the danger in Hogwarts. Harry Potter must leave the school at once." squeaked the elf. "Well, alright. Harry Potter is my best friend and he agreed to all of my requests. So, if you answer my questions honestly, I can make Harry leave Hogwarts in exchange. Are you getting me?" I said everything slowly so that the elf can understand everything. Dobby''s eyes widened. "Harry Potter''s best friend will help Dobby in saving Harry Potter?! Oh! The great Harry Potter''s friend''s are also great! Dobby can''t thank you enough" I waved my hand impatiently, "Yeah, yeah, I get it, I get it. But I''ll only do it if you answer all of my questions honestly. Do you agree? Answer only in yes or no." The elf began eagerly nodding his head with his eyes as big as tennis balls and his ears pping up and down. "Yes! Dobby will" "I first question" I said, cutting him off, "Is how the hell did you get into Hogwarts?" "Oh, the great Headmaster Dumbledore sir allowed Dobby to enter." "..." "Wait, you couldn''t get in on your own?" I asked, a bit baffled. The elf shook his head, "Dobby tried entering, but was thrown back and due to it. Then professor Dumbledore sir allowed Dobby to in to talk." "...." Wait, this isn''t going where it''s supposed to go. First of all, if Dumbledore allowed him in, then there''s nothing special about Dobby yet. I thought he was able to get in undetected. But, why would Dumbledore allow give permanent ess to a house elf of a death-eater? ...Unless. "Alright, what happened? Tell me in full detail." I ordered. The elf hesitated. "Did you master forbid you from telling me this?" I asked in annoyance. The elf shook his head. "Then just tell me, damn it. Don''t you want to save Harry?" He can do anything that his master hasn''t expressly forbidden. "It was thirteen years ago, sir. Dobby''s master was nning bad things... terrible things! And Dobby wanted to warn the great wizard Dumbledore sir" "Alright, I get it. No need to continue." I said, already getting everything. Dumbledore wouldn''t let such a godsent chance go. No wonder the elf has full ess to enter and exit whenever he wants and enter any students'' bed as he pleases. He''s been converted into Dumbledore''s spy long ago. The mystery had been solved. Now everything makes sense. Sigh...I don''t if I should be happy or sad that Dobby is nothing special. I was hoping we had a special overpowered elf who could even enter and exit Hogwarts and Malfoy manor wards undetected, but all special aspects about him can also be exined easily now. He can enter and exit Hogwarts wards only because he has been granted ess by Dumbledore. Elves can''t live long without being bonded to a master. But in canon, Dobby could live without being bonded to anyone. The most simple exnation would be that he was already bonded to Harry. How else was Harry able to call him without meaning to? In thest part, he enters and exists the Malfoy Manor wards. Now, that could be because he used to live there a few years ago, so he was still registered in the wards and wasn''t removed after Lucius Malfoy identally freed him. Damn, he just turned out to be an ordinary House elf. In the end, the one who has the most OP elf is... me! Jilly gets a little more powerful every time I feed her Pure magic. The only problem is that, she can eat only a very small amount before she''s full, and I haven''t ever forced her to eat more than that, even though that might make her very strong. "Alright, that''s it. Now I''ll help you convince Harry Potter to leave. I don''t know if he''ll listen or not, but don''t interfere. Because your interference is making Harry Potter want to stay more at Hogwarts." I said, making the elf horrified and started muttering and banging his head on the floor. Damn, he''s useless now. "Oi Dobby, what''s that?" I asked, point behind him. Dobby looked behind, *Zap* And a bolt of red light hit him from behind. I blew away the imaginary smokeing from the tip of my wand. ''Jilly, dump the body and erase all of evidence.'' was what I wanted to say to my elf, but I just said, "Leave him somewhere in the corridors of Hogwarts." He''s still alive, and I''m not yet a Crime Lord, Mafia boss or godfather. So I''ll save that line forter. After dealing with everything, I just went back to the room of requirements to finalize all the minor details about the n I proposed to Flitwick. There was a teacher''s meeting in which he was going to propose the idea to other teachers and Dumbledore. Of course, Lockhart was ''somehow'' going to miss it, maybe because of none other than yours truly. There''s room for many activities at Hogwarts, if you have the eyes to see it. And I''m just going to use some of it. *** A.N.: The next chapter is directly the dueling club event! What''s Lockhart going to do? And how''s Chris going to respond? What''s he been nning for the day? Scroll a little. Down below, besides the chapterments icon, you''d find a "Vote" icon hit that button and then hit "Use all" Thanks for your POWERSTONES and Support! Read ahead on P@treon. /Snollygoster Chapter 115: Courting Death at its finest Chapter 115: ''Courting Death'' at its finest Today, is the day the Dueling Club starts. And by now my, everyone''s began taking this Chamber of Secrets business quite seriously. And the a dueling club with Flitwick present in it causes them to think that the Dueling lessons mighte in handy one of these days. So, I wasn''t surprised when literally almost the whole student popce had showed up for the event. Most came for Flitwick, and there were many who decided toe just for the fun of it. Dueling always sounds fun and exciting. And almost all wizards are a bit Chuuni, thinking that they''re hot shit and secretly very good at it due to all the practice they do in their head and in alone time. Seriously, muggles get Chuunibyou without having any special powers. What do you think happens to wizard children who actually have magical powers and know that the tales of epic magics of Merlin are actually real? The number of Chuunis increase dramatically. (Chniby or Chuuni is a Japanese colloquial term typically used to describe early teens who have grandiose delusions, who desperately want to stand out, and who have convinced themselves that they have hidden knowledge or secret powers.) So at eight o''clock that evening we had all hurried back to the Great Hall. The long dining tables had vanished and a golden stage had appeared along one wall, lit by thousands of candles floating overhead. The ceiling was velvety ck once more and most of the school seemed to be packed beneath it, all carrying their wands and looking excited. I also stood with Ravenw friends. "I wonder if it''ll be Flitwick who teaches us." I Padma as she looked at the door for the teacher''s arrival. "He never said he would. He said he''sing to observe." I said, just so that they don''t get their hopes up. Terry sighed. "Anyone other than Fraud-hart is fine. And if it''s Fraud-hart, then I hope he loses to a student." Anthony also agreed. "I''ve never seen him do any magic sessfully. I hope the senior year students at Hogwarts have enough skills to beat him." Sue Li also had angry expression. "We all saw the picture of him forcefully trying to mend Harry''s leg bones and thenpletely Vanishing them instead. If he can''t do it, why does he always try to show off with such confidence." She fumed. Sue Li is a bit of a righteous kind of girl. She always condemns morally wrong things outright while most of us are like, yeah it''s wrong, but what''s it got to do with me? By the way, I had obviously distributed the pictures of Lockhart''s fraud magic to the whole school. While we were talking, the door opened and Lockhart walked in, making all the students quite disappointed. Most of the students began students began boo-ing loudly while the others made catcalls and jeering. Lockhart seemed to ignore those voices like they didn''t even exist and waved to the few of his fangirls who still refused to believe that the man was a fraud, iming that the pictures must be fake about his crying without his front teeth. And he was only helping Harry by Vanishing his bones. Lockhart climbed onto the stage, resplendent in robes of deep plum. He waved an arm for silence and called, "Gather round, gather round! Can everyone see me? Can you all hear me? Excellent!" "Now, Professor Dumbledore has granted me permission to start this little dueling club, to train you all in case you ever need to defend yourselves as I myself have done on countless asions for full details, see my published works" While he was speaking, the door opened yet again, and this time Professor Flitwick walked in. . . And the crowd went nuts while cheering. I also joined in, "Yeeaaaaah! Flitwick! Flitwick! Flitwick!" "Flitwick!"x10 "Flitwick!"x30 "Flitwick!"x100 . . "Flitwick" xEveryone I looked at Lockhart whose face had gone stiff and his eyes twitching. ''Do you see the difference, you fraud?'' I wondered. Flitwick nodded at everyone and went to sit at a high chair that had been prepared for him. Once everyone had calmed down a bit, he spoke, "Today, I''m here only as an observer. Dueling is a dangerous art that needs strict supervision." he said, getting disappointed murmurs from all around. Lockhart was still not discouraged. The guy was persistent in his annoying behavior. "As you can see professor Flitwick has kindly agreed to be my assistant for the day. He knows a bit about dueling from his earlier days." He said, making me want to punch him. Does this guy never learn? There should be a limit to how shameless you can be, right? I had to convince myself not attack him because my curses were already doing the job. My curses on him are slowly taking affect. I couldn''t curse him with something obvious, otherwise he''d have gone to St Mungo''s or Madam Pomfrey. But the curses are the kind that it''ll be toote untill he realizes he''s cursed. Lockhart was still going on and on. "Now, there''s been a student who wasn''t quite mentally sound at the moment and challenged me, the Order of Merlin, third ss, is an Honorary Member of the Dark Force Defence League to a duel." ''Seriously?'' I thought in my mind. The crowd went ,"Oooohhhhhhh." and my friends all looked at me, knowing who he was talking about. Lockhart raised up his hands to silence the crowd, as he nodded. "I know, I know... even I was quite shocked. Seriously, the fans these days really go to extreme lengths to get my attention. In fact, fearing my denial, the fan went so far as to offering his beautiful little pet dragon me if I won!" "Damn!" "Oooohhhhhhhhh!!!" "Is he talking about Martin?" "Who else has a pet dragon?" "Shite, is he taking revenge for the punch and humiliation?" Everyone started making noise while looking between me and Lockhart. Well, only I had a dragon, so of course he was talking about me. "Che." I clicked my tongue. I was usually quite easy going, but clowns and ants should know their ce. So this time, I''m going to be a bit more heavy handed those who pity Lockhart might as well leave now. Because today, I''m not going to stop until he''s destroyed. *** General PoV: Harry, Neville and Hermione were standing not far away from Chris''s group. "Serves him right," said Hermione, "He shouldn''t have insulted a Professor in the first ce." She added. Harry looked at her, baffled, "Do you seriously think that Chris is going to lose to that clown? What do you think, Neville?" Neville who had always been stuck in between the two arguing, had aplicated look on his face as he shook his head, "I just can''t picture Chris ever losing..." he said honestly. "...." x2 the other two couldn''t disagree with that. Chris Martin, even if he never showed his full capabilities, always gave off a feeling of confidence that he could beat even the sixth and seventh years on his own. "Well, I know him the best, and I have full confidence in him." concluded Harry, recalling Chris beating up even an adult man once with his wit and techniques and spending hours studing in the Potter Library. "He can learn to do more magic in his one and half years at Hogwarts than frauds like Lockhart will ever learn in their entire life." ... Hannah and Susan were standing along with their fellow Hufflepuffs. Hannah had her hands on her mouth as she fretted over what would happen next. Susan patted Hannah''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, Han, Chris has learned a lot from his father. And didn''t he tell us personally that he can beat Lockhart if they ever dueled?" Hannah recalled that Chris did say it once in passing, like it was the most obvious thing in the a world. "Besides, Fraud-hart can''t take Nyxie like that. I''ll write to my Aunt if he does! Then we''ll see if he''s still so full of himself." said Susan, as she looked at Nyxie. ... Tracy Davis looked to the side at her friend Daphne Greengrass in worry, "Isn''t this bad?! We''ll lose Nyxie to that fraud if Chris loses. He won''t ept the duel challenge, would he?" Daphne still had a passive expression as her mind raced. She tried not to show any any care towards the oue of the duel, but a knot of distress could still be seen between her eyebrows. "It''s better if he loses. I''ll have my dad take Nyxie forcefully from the clown Lockhart then. Then we''ll have Nyxie to ourselves." Tracy was floored, "...You really are one spoiled and arrogant young mistress." ... On the Ravenw side, Chris whispered something to his dragon and the small dragon licked his face a few times before flying to Susan and Hannah for the time being. He then slowly walked towards the stage with confidence, not looking a least bit bothered by the crowd''s talking and murmuring. Climbing onto the stage, he faced the crowd as said, "First of all, I''d like to make one thing clear to everyone! Don''t believe a word this fraud is saying!" He said, pointing at Lockhart. "Damn, he said it!" "Right to his face." "Woah, the bloke''s got balls, gotta admit that." Lockhart''s smile diminished as he tried to salvage the situation, "Chris, maybe you''re" "Silencio!" "...." The crowd couldn''t see when, but Chris somehow already had his wand pointed at Lockhart as he silenced the man in without even looking at him. This was something that was astonishing and surprising on many different levels. "What the" "...Did the just..." "Yeah, that''s a fifth year spell. No doubt about it." "Isn''t he in like, in his second year?" Though no one, not even Chris himself knew it, but his actions were being affected by his dragon pride right now, since he''s been quite lowkey on his use of magic in public. though he was still acting within limit, since some second years can still use a fifth year spell if they practice a lot. Chris lowered his wand as turned his head to nce at Lockhart who couldn''t even make a sound right now, "Did I allow you to speak? Know your ce, clown." He then faced the crowd again, "So, this fraud man tried to forcefully take my dragon on the first day and as you all know what happened next, he got a punch to his face. Now today... he''s trying to take my dragon once again, by lying through his teeth in front of the whole Hogwarts and tricking me into a duel with him." said Chris, making the crowd throw boos and jeers at Lockhart. Chris continued, "Usually, I''d take legal actions against him, and he''d then be judged by the French Ministry for trying to steal from the son of the head of French DMLE. But! Lowlife pretenders and swindlers like this person right here? I can handle these myself!" "Ooohhhh!!!" x crowd Facing the fraud, he said, "Gilderoy Lockhart, I ept your challenge to an Honor Duel. Professor Flitwick, could you please be the refree for the match?" he asked Professor Flitwick. Flitwick nodded his head. As an experience teacher and duelist, he knew very well just how much of an ipetent man Gilderoy Lockhart was. And it was high time someone gave Gilderoy a reminder of that. Flitwick got down from seat and went to the middle of the dueling circuit. He first came to Chris and talked to him in low voice, "Chris, why did you add the ''Honor Duel'' in your eptance?! I can''t interfere much until one side is in mortal danger!" he said worriedly. ''Oh that''s exactly what I want, Professor.'' Thought Chris thought inwardly. It would be a real pity to Chris if Flitwick stops him mid-way. Chris reassured Flitwick and convinced him after some time. "Duelists, take position!" he said, and both Chris and Lockhart came to stand in front in each other. Chris was smirking at Lockhart knowingly. While things were going very bad for Lockhart. Why? Because for some reason, the man couldn''t undo the Silencing charm! The poor guy hade here thinking that he''d teach that arrogant brat a lesson, get revenge, and also finally get that perfect miniature dragon that only someone like him, Gilderoy Lockhart deserves to have. But, things started going wrong from the second he saw the kid casting a fifth year spell. Mind you, Gilderoy Lockhart isn''t that ipetent. He can actually caste the counter spell to the Silencing charm. But... he can''t do it non-verbally And right now... he can''t speak! That''s the thing that Chris was smirking knowingly for. And even if he could indeed perform in non-verbally, he still wouldn''t be able to undo the one Chris casted. And right now, Gilderoy Lockhart can''t even do what he does best: He can''t use his words to prevent his embarrassment. Gilderoy Lockhart really has immense talent in keeping up his act even in the worst situations. In canon Dueling Club, the guy got disarmed in quite an embarrassing way by Professor Snape but he still got away with it quite smoothly. His words were: "Yes, an excellent idea to show them that, Professor Snape, but if you don''t mind my saying so, it was very obvious what you were about to do. If I had wanted to stop you it would have been only too easy however, I felt it would be instructive to let them see..." This quality of his is what sets him apart from other viins in Chris''s mind. It is so annoying and infuriating that he fears he might identally kill him too soon due to his dragon pride. ... Both Chris and Lockhart took out their wands. The duel is about to begin and everyone is excited! *** A.N.: Things are getting interesting. Wait for it! And, it really wasn''t a cliffhanger on purpose! I just reached the word limit... Scroll a little. Down below, besides the chapterments icon, you''d find a "Vote" icon hit that button and then hit "Use all" Thanks for your POWERSTONES and Support! For reading ahead, go to Ptreon /Snollygoster Chapter 116: Finish him: Fatality Chapter 116: Finish him: Fatality I looked at Lockhart who was still unable to speak and panicked right now. ''He''s really in a tough spot right now, isn''t he?'' I mused, feeling quite amused. The guy can''t just ask Flitwick or me to disable the charm, can he? That would be like epting in front of everyone that he can''t do non-verbal magic. And as a superficial person who has even convinced himself that he''s the best just won''t admit that he can''t even do non-verbal spells. ''Just look him go!'' Iughed inwardly as I saw him covertly trying to ask for Flitwick to make to do the counter spell through small and subtle gestures. ''Nope, I''m not gonna let this one go. This is golden opportunity where the guy can''t use his Talk no Jutsu! (I meant he can''t used his glib tongue to escape the embarrassment this time. Not everyone has watched Naruto.) Whatever I say about Gilderoy Lockhart, I have to admit that the guy has a way with words and skills in crowd maniption. Firstly, he can actually make these introverted and weird adventures talk all about their adventures. Then he can convert that content in something that a majority of the Wizarding popce would believe or atleast enjoy reading. Then he also knows how to rise to poprity using everything he has in his arsenal including his looks. Not every good writer is popr. Not every good adventure is popr. But he managed to get there with his talent in crowd maniption. The next thing in maniption skills was he was able to stay popr and be even more popr! Here are some words he said himself: "I remember the time when I was writing my second bestseller, Gadding with Ghouls. I believed that the more exposure I got in the press, the better my career would progress. Trouble was, I became overexposed! And it wasn''t until I went mysteriously missing for three weeks, subsequently leaking the story to the Prophet that I''d been captured by Trolls in the wilds of Stockton-on-Tees, that I managed to regain my former prominent position as the world''s most popr wizard." I also remember, that in canon, when Hagrid got taken to Azkaban for false charges of being responsible for the attacks on students, the guy imed that he knew where the Chamber was and what the Szar Slytherin''s monster was all along. He even imed that he knew Rubeus Hagrid was guilty all along when the Minister for Magic arrestedthe gamekeeper. See that? That''s the kind of sleazy guy he is. That''s why, today, I''ll take this opportunity to fully embarrass him and reveal his fraudness to everyone. I looked around at everyone and spoke up, "For those who still thing that this man ispetent, and can teach us anything useful, let me give you the proof of his ipetence: This man can''t even perform the counter spell to the Silencing charm I performed on him a few moments earlier!" "What?!" "Really?!" "...Is that true?" The crowd began murmuring among themselves. I spoke up again. "What? Don''t believe me? Then just look at this mute person standing right here." I said, gesturing towards Lockhart. "Gilderoy Lockhart, speak if you can! You fraud! You swindler! Haha, today I''ve got right under foot. You can''t escape this time, can you? In your adventures, you perform extraordinary magics NON VERBALLY, while here you are, unable counter the Silencing charm, which is just fifth and sixth year stuff. So, if you don''t say anything in the next 3 seconds, then it means that you''re nothing but a fraud and liar who''s been lying about your adventures." That''s it! I have him. My Silencing charm was actually overpowered to the spell frame limit. I know with certainty that this pretender that undo it. "One." I called out, and the students all waited in anticipation to see Lockhart fail. Let me make this clear. Even before today, more than 80% of the students hated Gilderoy Lockhart and had gotten aware of the facts that he''s a fraud. But whenever they tried to expose him, the bastard has somehow, one way or another, gotten away from it, making them very annoyed and angry. So, what I was currently doing was once again the legend''s work. Someone was finally going to be able to do what everyone has been wanting to see happen for months: To expose Lockhart''s scamming and swindling. Right now, they''re enjoying this too much, even more than me! So, for the second count, more that half the students shouted together with me. "TWO!" Lockhart the persistent bast*rd still didn''t give up! He realized that Flitwick wasn''t gonna help him on this so he looked around to find the crazy fangirls to for help. And for the third one, something unexpected happened. Someone from the crowd actually tried casting the counter spell to the Silencing charm on Lockhart! It was the Griffindor b*tch girl who tried to curse me earlier. Man, these b*tches never learn, do they? I didn''t even need to do anything. The moment the girl made a show of whipping out her wand and shouting out the spell, atleast 10 Protegos (Shielding charms) formed in front of Lockhart, casted by many of his haters who has seen Lockhart looking towards the b*tch and predicting the b*tch''s response. And to my surprise, one of the shielding charm had been casted by Professor Flitwick himself! "And... THREE!!!" I shouted, raising up three fingers in the air. This time, the whole student popce shouted together as one. Lockhart, for the first time, had been so embarrassed that he his face turned a deep shade of red while he couldn''t think of anything to escape the situation untill the end. But now, he seemed to have gone beyond shame and embarrassment, to the realm of absolute anger and fury towards me as he red at me through reddened eyes. And, the ipetent man still couldn''t speak! Lockhart, oh Lockhart, what a bad day you''re having, huh? Came here to step on an ant but got smashed by an elephant instead. Hmm, such a strange thing that I feel no sympathy orpassion whatsoever. I looked around, "So, as you can see, this swindler right here, who ims to have casted countlessplicated and difficult spells non-verbally in his books, can''t even cast a simple ''Finite Incantatem'', a second or third year spell non-verbally!" I said and the crowd roared in boos for Lockhart. By now, this had be an entertainment show in which they see the most annoying celebrity get destroyed. "But, I''m not done yet!" I said, "To prove that his ipetence even further, I''m going to remove the Silencing charm myself and have a fair duel with him!" "YEEAAAAAH" the crowd hollered their approval. "Finite Incantatem." I said, and Lockhart was suddenly able to speak. "Professor Flitwick, I''m sorry to make you wait. Could you please start the duel quickly? I asked urgently, fearing that Lockhart still might be able to somehow turn this around by his annoying words now that he can speak. But as I looked back at Lockhart, I realized that I didn''t need to worry about that at all. Currently, Lockhart seemed to infuriated that his sole goal in life seemed using the Cruciatus curse on me. Not gonna lie, I do sometimes feel that I have a special talent in pissing people off. Like, I had realized long ago that it is impossible for me to please everyone, but it''s incredibly easy for me to piss everyone off. "Duelers take stance!" yelled Flitwick. "This is an Honor Duel in which Gilderoy Lockhart has challenged Chris Martin. I will not be able to interfere unless dark magic is used or one of the participants is in mortal danger. Do the Duelers consent?" We both nodded our heads. It''s even better. Now I can torture Lockhart to my heart''s content. Lockhart took his fancy stance and even in anger, he still couldn''t keep his loud mouth shut. "I''ve been trying to go easy on you. But not anymore, little brat." "Oh you''re going to regret saying that." I replied calmly. Flitwick stood out the circuit and brought his wand up, "On count of three, One, two, THREE!" he shouted, bringing wand down. "rte Ascendare!" shouted Lockhart as he brandished his wand while I didn''t cast any yet. A jet red light flew towards and I just bent to one sidezily like I had done against Fleur as the spell sailed past me. I have found that this is the most irritating and insulting way you use to dodge your opponent''s attack. But his spell ''Damn! His spell''s so weak!'' I could see at ce. Since when the spells hit the ground, it made a very little impact. I straightened up once again, "This weak? Are you really a member of the defense league and Order of Merlin third ss?" I asked mockingly. I suddenly had an idea to make him look even more ipetent than he actually is. "Alright, Fraud-hart, I''ll give you one more shot and this time, I won''t even dodge! Come on!" I called out, spreading my hands out while I started preparing my newest magic. Lockhart was already quite furious and wasn''t thinking as he fired his next spell without even thinking much. "Bombarda!" ''Wow, that''s an exploding charm. He can actually caste it.'' I thought as I prepared myself for the impact. The spell hit me in the chest! "....." And nothing happened. I waspletely unscathed, thanks to the precasted magic. Ladies and Gentlemen, my newest magic: Corpomency! It''s still not perfected though. It''s still very much visible and eye catching. The only modification I''ve been able to do up until now is to form that luminous armor ''inside'' my clothes and make my clothespletely opaque temporarily, so that they don''t allow any light of that shining armor, to pass through them. Obviously, the crowd would interpret it very differently. "Isn''t that spell..." "Yeah... It was so weak!" "Damn! He just stood there and nothing happened. Is Lockhart a squib or what?" "Well, have any of ever you seen him do any magic sessfully upto now?" One person asked. "...." And literally no one could say yes. Lockhart had totally lost it now. "Expulso!" "Bombarda!" "Confringo!" "What an amateur" I muttered as I did a Butterfly twist flip and dodged all three. "WOOAAAHH!!!" The crowd cheered as they saw me easily dodge Lockhart''s spells. ''My turn.'' I grinned as Lockhart looked at me in disbelief. I didn''t even wait a second as I immediately attacked him back with my very favorite Stinging hexes. A stinging hex can be very painful and dangerous if casted with a true intent to hurt. "Acoleo!" "Acoleo!" "Acoleo!" "Acoleo!" "Acoleo!" "Acoleo!" "Acoleo!" "Acoleo!" "Acoleo!" "Acoleo!" "Acoleo!" "Acoleo!" I hadn''t even given Lockhart time to try casting a shield. The guy tried dodging at first, but it was no use since I fired right where he was going to dodge, making it look like he stepped into my spells'' path. After the first three spells, that hit different spots, the pain became so much that he couldn''t even think of casting a shielding or dodging. So, he could only one sidedly take in all my attacks as cried and screamed in pain. By the end, he had multiplecerations and stings in his whole body and lookedpletely messed up. ''Hmm....this should do.'' I thought, feeling quite satisfied to thoroughly beat him up. Though I was a bit disappointed that he couldn''t even take Stinging hexes. Truly after dueling with Fleur and Tonks for so long, I was thinking I''d have to reveal a bit more to defeat him even if he turned out to very much weaker then them, but I guess either Tonks and Fleur are too good, or Lockhart is just too bad. "Ha...ha..." ''What the'' But, I was surprised at that moment, because, Lockhart the zombie... still hadn''t had enough! He slowly got up with difficulty while bleeding all over. He looked in a very sorry state which I hope Collin is capturing perfectly. "V-Very good... Chris. N-Nice idea... to show them how to evade s-spells and how to cast the... s-stinging hex. I could have... defeated you" I didn''t give chance to brag more. ''Looks like physically hurting him isn''t going to do the trick.'' To make sure it hurts, I did something that''s going to make him cry for his mommy. I casted an instant scalping hex on Lockhart. What does it do? It scalps the hair instantly! *Zap* The spell hit Lockhart right in the face, making him go bald. Making him look almost unrecognizable! "Pffft!" "Damn!" "Hahahahahahahah" "Oh Merlin! He''s bald! Hahaha" "Pfft! He looks almost unrecognizable without his hair." "No hair! That''s like a Cruciatus to Lockhart, isn''t it?!" "Damn, Martin''s too brutal! First his teeth and his hair!" Upon hearing theughing from all around Lockhart''s eyes widened and hands slowly went to head...only to find a smooth and shiny bald head. "Aaaaaaaaaaaa!" Lockhart screamed like a girl upon realizing that the precious hair, that he spends many hours grooming daily on, had all been cut off! *** A.N.: The conclusion is still left plus the n. Scroll a little. Down below, besides the chapterments icon, you''d find a "Vote" icon hit that button and then hit "Use all" Thanks for your POWERSTONES and Support!!! For reading ahead, go to Ptreon /Snollygoster Chapter 117: Checkmate B*tch Chapter 117: Checkmate B*tch When Lockhart realized that his precious hair had actually been cut off, at that moment, nothing matter to him more than to just defeat this devil. He casted the only spell that he had perfect mastery in: The memory charm. "OBLIVIATE!!!" "Damn." Chris muttered as he saw the fast speed of the spell beam and the change in intensity of the light. Usually, the memory charm is quite slow since it''s not abat oriented spell, but this one was traveling rtively very fast. These are characteristics of a spell that''s been overpowered to the limits of it''s spell frame. He''d also done the same earlier with his silencing charm, but no one was able to tell since Silencing charm produces no spell light. Chris didn''t dare to take on the iing spell with his Corpomency. The limits of Corpomency are not tested yet, and he''d rather not risk it. He quickly ducked down and the spell sailed past him harmlessly from over his head. But this spell had so much power that it flew straight to the end of the hall and hit the wall with a bang! "...." The crowd who had been quite rowdy while mocking Lockhart suddenly got silent as they saw the clear cut difference between this spell and the rest. That spell could have literally wiped out Chris''s whole memory if it had hit him. The spell he''d used just now wasn''t even allowed in Dueling tournaments. But since it was an Honor Duel, it was allowed. Chris slowly got up as he looked at the spell trajectory with wide eyes. (He was only acting.) Inwardly, the guy is grinning like crazy, thinking of using full advantage of this situation. Acting shocked, he protested. "Hey! This is too abnormal. You''re a squib at almost all other magics, but you can only do the memory charm perfectly! That one was way more powerful than the rest!... It seems that you''re way too good at obliviating people, aren''t you?" Asked Chris with a suspicious gaze, and Lockhart suddenly came out of his angry haze as he realized...he might have f*cked up. There are important reasons why he hadn''t revealed his proficiency in memory charms to anyone. Memory Charm is difficult to master as it is, and mastering it to the level that it''s fast enough to be used in directbat? That''s going to make all the people whom he wants to sneakily obliviate wary of him. Then there''s also the fact that people are going to realize that thing are really fishy when they see that he can only do the memory Charm and can''t do the rest. And some people might be able to make the connection and realize his secrets. "Really, how can you be so good at the Silencing charm... unless you''ve been using it a lot?" Chris seemed to be slowly making the connections, and his words had started making a lot of other people think as well. Realizing this Lockhart did the only thing he could try to do at that moment: To make Chris stop talking, not realizing that he was only falling deeper in the devil''s trap. When he casted a multitude to sting, exploding, Stunning, spells on Chris, the devil tried to contain a grin from spreading on his face. ''Checkmate, b*tch!'' Chris thought inwardly as he already had Corpomency ready underneath his clothing. Chris made a show of getting hit by some of the spells while he was doing a cool flip, and the spells dissipated harmlessly on impact with his clothes. Though the spells were truly so weak that he felt that he wouldn''t even need Corpomency to take them on. Lockhart really is very weak in all other spells. Chris looked at his body and pretended to be surprised when he saw that he was still unhurt. "So..." he muttered with a tone of certainty. "I was right. You can only do Memory Charm, nothing else, huh?" ''That''ll do it.'' He thought as mentally he patted himself on the back for a job well done. He could already hear the buzzing and muttering in the background, caused by studentsing to their own conclusions for that one. From the start, he''d been hoping for something like to happen. Just defeat Lockhart wasn''t enough for this devil. That''s why he hadn''t defeated Lockhart untill now. Now some of the people can see it crystal clear. The guy can''t do magic! Then...how did he write those books? He used the memory charm to steal others achievements. Then, without any warning or even raising his wand, Chris muttered to spells. "Densaugeo, Stupefy." Lockhart, who was in the middle of contemting whether to use the memory Charm on this devil again or not didn''t see the spellsing since Chris was just standing there, rxed, showing no signs of attacking anytime soon. But when he saw two spells suddenlying his way, he realized that Chris had muttered something, and that even though Chris had both his hands idle at his sides, his wand tip was still pointing straight at Lockhart''s face. But s, it was already toote for Lockhart and both spells yet again hit him in the face. Lockhart''s teeth started growing at a very fast speed while he got stunned. Soon, his teeth had gotten grotesquelyrge and his bald headpleted his new look. Flitwick raised his wand up and a bang sounded. "The winner is, Chris Martun! he sqeaked excitedly. *CHEEERS!!!* *WHISTLING* "He won!" "YEAH!!!" "Damn! First hair then smile. This guy doesn''t pull his jinxes, does he?" "I''m d I get to see all this in person. I regretted a lot when I couldn''t see him punching Lockhart in person!" The whole crowd started cheering like mad and Lockhartid there with his abnormallyrge teeth and bald head looking quite grotesque. "Collin! Come up for some close up shots!" Chris shouted over the crowd, and Collin climbed on the stage with his brand new camera that he had bought through the money Chris had paid him. He took the pictures of Chris in a dueling stance while pointing his wand at a grotesque Lockhart. And some close up shot of Lockhart as well. Chris then thanked Flitwick for being the refree. He had already talked to him about the possibility of Lockhart challenging me to a duel since Chris had already read Lockhart''s mind. . (Even with the memories erased he still get chills whenever he try to remember it. And he haven''t forgotten the feeling of dinner trying to exit out of his mouth when he''d read Lockhart''s mind. ) ''Now, I might as well begin my n.'' he thought. Making his voice loud enough to be heard over the crowd, he said, "Everyone, this... is our Defense Against the Dart Arts teacher." said Chris, pointing at the pitiful Lockhart who was being taken to the Hospital wing. "And, if he can''t even beat a second year in duel, then I don''t think he can teach us anything!" there were murmurs of agreement and the students nodded and began talking among themselves about the absurd things he teaches in the ss. "Yes," He continued, "The things he''s taught you guys upto now isplete nonsense. And at times like this, when attacks are happening at Hogwarts and students are in the danger of being Petrified, it''s important that we learn the actual defense against the dark arts, not what not something a fraud who can''t fight a second year student teaches you guys!" This time, the agreement was even stronger. "And, let''s not forget the students who are going to have to attend their OWLs and NEWTS exams this year. Please be aware that the teachers in your practicals won''t ask you what is Lockhart''s favorite colour or how he fought vampires and werewolves barehanded. They would ask you to perform some real spells and ask about actual ways to handle deadly creatures, not something that a swindler who can''t even perform those spells taught you." Chris concluded and the noticed the students'' reaction. "See? That''s what I''ve been saying form day 1!" "We really need to learn that something useful, what with the Chamber of Secrets business going on and all." "Damn, I never thought about it! I was just thinking it''ll all be fine." "Yeah, this really put things into perspective." "I always knew something was wrong with Lockhart, but I never would have guessed that the couldn''t even do those basic spells properly." "Really, I could have learned more from the library than what I learned from Lockhart over these months here." Chris raised his hand for some silence from the students, "So, instead of a Dueling Club run by a fraud, why don''t we instead have a club, where we can learn something useful?" He said as he paused for the students to process it. "... A club like that would be really helpful." "Anything that''s better than Lockhart will do." "Yeah, we haven''t learned anything about the defense this year! I''ve also been worried about my OWLs." "It sounds interesting." "These wizards don''t know about school clubs?" asked a muggleborn to another muggleborn. ... While the crowd was murmuring, Flitwick took over, "Students." he said, and everyone quieted down as they listened closely. "Even us teachers have been worried about the education of the students in the defense against the dark arts. Hogwarts can''t be called the best school if it''s studentsck proper education in all subjects. But, as you all know, due to our extremely busy schedule, we can''t personally teach you anything more than the subject we are assigned." "And thus, when Mr. Martin proposed to me the a usible solution about this problem, I decided to fully support it since I think it would be in the best interest of this school and it''s students." "His proposal is to make a club which will help students in their education. A club which will be handled by students themselves!" "Oftentimes, students hesitate toe to the teachers to solve their doubts and those who can''t learn are just left behind. So, this club would be managed only by students. The students can volunteer to teach the you get year students any subject and clear their doubts. If you manage to teach well, this will get you house points and the subject Professor''s acknowledgement on your grasp on your subject, which would be useful in many of careers or further studies you may pursue after your NEWTS" he exined, inciting the start of another discussion among the students. "Woah." "The acknowledgement?! Really?!" "Isn''t that something that very few top students get every year?" "Yeah, that''s the one. But do you really thing you can actually teach student well? It won''t be given to just anyone." It''s something that Flitwick had discussed with the other teachers and gotten their support and approval over. It wasn''t difficult to get since the clubs are quitemon in muggle schools. Chris was quite surprised there wasn''t one in Hogwarts yet. And about the Acknowledgement thingy, it''s something that the students can put in their resums and that''ll give them an edge over the other people applying for some particr job that requires expertise on a subject. If you show them that you have the teacher''s acknowledgement certificate on the subject, then you''re more likely tond the job or the apprenticeship that you''re pursuing. Students can also get something simr when they make a spell or do research on some particr magic. It''s something that the students like Hermione would do whole heartedly while the others do for getting a better job. It''s simr to how students in muggle colleges make projects and do research on their targeted subjects so that they can add it to their resums along with the Professor''s acknowledgement on it. Flitwick then exined the finer details about the club''s management. The club president would appoint the managers from each year these managers take in the students'' who want to apply for teaching, including themselves, and then submit it the president. The president would report to the teachers about the students'' performance and then teacher would decide whether to reward the student or not. After exining everything, Flitwick came to the conclusion. "This idea has been approved by all the teachers in the teacher''s meeting this month. And Professor Dumbledore was very impressed by the idea and praised the student who proposed it!" said Flitwick, making the people wish they were the once who''d proposed but first. "The President of this club would be someone who majority of teachers have agreed to make and the one who proposed idea to me in my office when he was worried about the future of the students who are having problems in a subject this year." said Flitwick not directly saying it was Lockhart''s subject. From the beginning, he hasn''t said anything directly attacking to Lockhart, but the students can understand that much on their own. "The students is... none other than Chris Martin! Chris, even though a little extreme at times, is really sincere with his studies. It might shock you all, but the boy has already started his fifth year studies in magic and his talent and dedication is something that I''ve rarely seen in a student. Most of the other teachers were of the same opinion, and hence, we decided it to be Chris since the prefects and head boy and head girl already have their own duties." said Professor Flitwick, showing the incredible prowess of Chris''s buttering skills. Chris noticed the students'' reactions. There were mixed opinions about this one, but he wasn''t worried. If he could convince the teachers to appoint me the President, then what''s a bunch of students? The speech he''s prepared is gonna get them all supporting him with their all. Chris had always had good leadership skills. It''s a fact that you''re born with 35% of your leadership skills. Those who aren''t born with those can only improve the rest of their 65%. Chris was lucky enough to have all 35. This is the beginning of his leadership, and his Greylord carrier. *** A.N.: I fell ill suddenly. Hope it''s not corona. Scroll a little. Down below, besides the chapterments icon, you''d find a "Vote" icon hit that button and then hit "Use all" Thanks for your POWERSTONES and Support!!! For reading ahead, go to Ptreon /Snollygoster Chapter 118: Mission Passed Respect - Chapter 118: Mission Passed Respect - Flitwick had praised Chris excessively in front of all the students that even Chris was surprised. ''Oh, Professor, you''re making me embarrassed.'' Thought Chris in his mind and tried to put up a serious expression outwardly to even though inwardly, he''d beenughing his evilughter for finally beginning his first step to bing a lord. From the beginning, he''d built a good rapport with all the teachers. He knew it''d alle handy one day, though never this soon. Thus, even Snape, after targeting Chris for a few times, gave up and started finding Chris tolerable. Why? Because for obvious reasons, Chris knows the bullies the best. So he yed the role of the student whom the bullies would want to target the least. "Thank you, Professor, for your kind words." said Chris as once again faced the crowd. Now it was time for speech. Chris put up a serious expression. "I''m going to announce the Manager and Teacher''s positions in a few days. I will not bias my decision based on Houses, so those who want to apply for the teacher''s or Manager''s position, please contact me." He then put up a positive expression. "Let''s not bring any house rivalry in this club and make it a ce where we can all unite, learn, and have fun together." "To make sure that the students don''t get bored with their studies, the club will also organize various activities and events after gaining the teachers approval! And to promote healthypetition and motivation to improve, the club will also organize variouspetitions and games with different prizes for the winners!" Said Chris making everyone very excited for the club especially thepetitions and activities. There was a severeck of those in this school. Chris has always had an opportunistic mindset and when he realized the potential of this club, he just couldn''t let this idea go from his mind. This club is a guaranteed sess and being its President is having more influence over the students than even the Professors. But Chris won''t let them get jealous of this. Just look at his next words. Chris, "The name of the of the club will be: The Hogwarts Home Club or HHC." Putting his hand on his heart and pausing for a few seconds for to create the atmosphere,he said, "I was an orphan untill a few months ago and I feel like... Hogwarts is a like a home to me. And I know, that a majority of the students think the same. Thus I couldn''t see the standards of our home going so low that the students can''t learn anything in an entire subject. And that''s the reason why I decided to open this club! To help those students who wanted to learn magic but couldn''t... to help those new students who think that Hogwarts is a ce where education is taken as a joke and even a fraud can get a job... to help those students, who think that the standards of Hogwarts'' magical education are slowly going down... to help those OWLs and NEWTS students whose future is getting harmed because of one subject... And...to help those students who can''t catch up with other students and think they''re not talented. I want, every single one of these people to also feel the same happiness and excitement that I feel while living and studying at Hogwarts to feel at home at this ce! So... my fellow students, lets make our home an even better and exciting ce together." he said, spreading his hands apart. The apuse that the students gave him back for his speech for so overwhelmingly enthusiastic and loud that it would get your blood pumping and your ears ringing. Indeed Chris Martin should definitely go into politics. ... *Chris PoV* After that overwhelming apuse, I decided to step down after a single thankyou which even I couldn''t hear due to the excessive loudness of the crowd. As I made towards my Nyxie, the crowd parted to make way for me as many people patted my back while throwing outpliments. When Flitwick had first announced me as the President, even though many were happy with it, there were many people who weren''t that much enthusiastic about it, some were skeptical about me leading the club, and some were just in jealous and wanted to be the President themselves. But just look at them after my speech. It''s as if I casted some kind of magic on them. I had started mastering the magic of words long. before I came to this world. Words do have magic. You just have to put the right ones together at right timing, and Boom! See the magic. The first part of my speech made them realize the power I had over them since I was going to be the one deciding who would be the managers and teachers. The next part of my speech was targeted for those who were not too enthusiastic after realizing that it would just be a study group. The games, events, andpetitions AND the prizes for thepetitions were mentioned so that they can''t help but be interested. I have found out that almost all witches and wizards are either Chuunibyous or attention seekers. That''s the reason why everyone applies for Quidditch, even if they don''t particrly like the sport and that''s why everyone was crazy about the Tri-wizard tournament. So when they heard about other games, events, andpetitions, they got excited. This part also made them realize that I knew what I was doing as I nned such events and I obviously do it better than them. Thest part made them realize that I they don''t need be jealous of me and I was a very good person who''s not going to use this position for his personal gains. The home thing I said was a master''s stroke. I don''t know why, but my research has led me to discover that more than 80% of the students have a strong attachment and sense of belonging with it. So much so that they even consciously or subconsciously think of it as their home! Thus, when they see this guy whose feelings and thinking matches so much with theirs, my words will be more credible to them and they''ll believe my words more easily. And when they hear my next words and they realize that guy has such a noble and selfless goal Doing all this to improve his home and help students! Thus, they''ll think no one is better suited to be the President than me. *** *General PoV: Chris''s duel and speech had made itpletely worth it for students toe and check out this ''dueling Club''. After Chris had defeated Lockhart, Harry cleared his throat as looked at Hermione. "Ahem, Hermione, do you still believe that Lockhart is not a fraud and he did all those things he wrote in his books?" Asked Harry, trying to confirm whether Hermione was really retarded or not. "...." Hermione''s mind was aplicated mess right now. She had been trying to deny it for all this time, but now it couldn''t have been been any clearer. Lockhart IS a fraud! Chris had gone out of his way to show everyone that. He even had time to smirk at her in the middle of his duel when when Lockhart''s spells were totally ineffective and while she was getting the biggest shock of her life. And even after brutally beating Lockhart, no one seems to be criticising him at all! Not even Professor Flitwick! The teachers have instead given him the club president position. That much acknowledgement is like the ultimate wet dream for someone like Hermione. She had been trying so hard to follow the rules and everything the teachers instructs, but Chris hadn''t even done his homework on his own! And yet, here he is, being the teacher''s favorite while Hermione is left far behind. She can''t even do most of what he did in the duel just now! Hermione Granger had to admit it now. She had been wrong and Chris was right. All her beliefs are crumpling down, and right now, she definitely can''t handle Harry''s teasing on top of that. Hermione rushed out of the hall to get some time alone to think things through. "Hey where are you going?!" Harry tried so stop her as he called out to her, but she already gone. "Why would she suddenly leave like that?" asked Harry to no one in particr as he ran his hand through his hair. Neville, who was never the one to interfere in the banter of these two, shrugged, "Uh... maybe she forgot something?" This was still a Remembrall Neville. "...." Harry looked to the heaven wondering if there was a problem with his presentpany. Because if he starts feeling that Chris is the most normal one among his friends, then either his friends, or he himself have some serious issues. Because normal isn''t a word that can generally be associated with Chris. ... Tracy was apuding cheerfully for Chris along others after Chris''s speech. "Truly, a pity he didn''t lose." muttered Daphne thinking that she could have definitely gotten Nyxie from that squib Lockhart if Chris had lost. Tracy raised her eyebrows, "If you really wanted him to loose, then why are you smiling right now?" Daphne frowned. "I don''t smile." she checked her face, and sure enough, her lips were definitely curving up a little unconsciously. She stopped smiling. She guessed that she just didn''t want Nyxie to stay with Lockhart even for a second. And, "I guess it''s because it was quite an entertaining night." She murmured. "Entertaining enough to break that cold mask on your face, huh?" asked Tracy while elbowing her. Daphne''s smile vanished as her expression became cold again, "I told you, I''m not like this by choice." "...Hey, I''m sorry, Daph! I was only joking. Don''t take it seriously." Tracy grabbed Daphne''s hand as felt guilty was unknowingly vanishing the very rare smile on her friend''s face. ... As Chris reached Hannah and Susan, Nyxie flew directly into his arms as he patted her affectionately, "You don''t need to worry, Nyxie. Daddy''s super strong." he reassured her. Seeing Chris fight always gets her worried. Looking back up, he saw Susan looking at him with sparkling eyes. "Can you teach me how to do all that as well?!" "...." Well, this dueling fanatic would obviously focus more on the duel rather than him just being dered the President of Hogwarts''s one and only club. (Upto now, the only club he''s heard about is the headless hunt and that''s made of ghosts.) "We''ll see." he replied, while the rest of his friends came to surround him. "Congrats, mate!" "Why didn''t you tell us anything about this?!" "Yeah, but the duel was great!" "Lockhart finally got what he deserved!" Behind them, his saw all my acquaintances as well. ''Well it''s going to be a long day.'' he thought as he shook his head. ... While Chris was busy dealing with his friends, he didn''t know that he had just made someone else''s work a lot easier. Yes, the one other person who benefited from this was: The Diary Riddle. After witnessing Chris''s smashing performance at the duel as well him bing the President of this interesting sounding club, Micheal Corner was beyond angry and jealous. He had finally gotten more attention as the fake Heir than Chris, but the attention seeker had to ruin it all. Right now, who the hell f*cking cares about the Chamber and Heir? All of this made it very easy for the diary Tom to take over Micheal Corner. And, it is now a certainty that Riddle can take over him much faster than usual. ... The next two days had been the worst days for Gilderoy Lockhart. The photos of his duel had been sent to the daily Prophet, witch weekly and all other publishingpanies. Hogwarts was now a hot piece of meat for the these newspapers and magazines. Even though the Ministry had banned them from posting anything about the Heir or the Chamber of the Secrets, no one gave a shit if they targeted one of the most famous celebrities of Britain, Gilderoy Lockhart. And thus, reporter were asking permission to enter and take interviews of the students to get the full story about what had happened. And them being reporters, even without permission, they got their hand pretty much everything about from Lockhart, the punch, the photos of the punch, the duel, and the club... everything was written in the newspapers and magazines in the following days. The article of Daily Prophet was like this: "Gilderoy Lockhart: Fraud and Ipetent?!" (Date: xx/xx/xxxx) by Andy Smudgley (Below this were the moving moving photos of Lockhart crying and running away when I''d punched him and the moving photo of me receiving apuse as I stood with my wand help aloft while Lockhartid in a sorry state.) It went like this: Gilderoy Lockhart, the famous Adventurer and best seller Author has been found to be very contradictory to we all have believed him to be until now after his Secrets got revealed. It was revealed that Gilderoy Lockhart, on his very first day and first ss of teaching, got punched in the face by a second year student, Chris Martin, the son of world champion french duelist, Durant Martin. "That git was asking for it!" says Terry Boots, also a second year who was present at the time. "Lockhart first insulted Chris, then he insulted his dad. And then was trying to forcefully take Chris''s pet! Chris did what anyone else would want to do to such a person, he punched Lockhart in face so hard that his teeth got knocked out!" The photo you can see printed is of Gilderoy Lockhart, crying and running to the hospital wing like a child. Truly, no one can tell he''s the same person who''s supposedly gotten injured multiple times while fighting Werewolves, vampires, and dark creatures. But the matter didn''t end here. Gilderoy Lockhart, in hopes of seeking revenge on a child, challenged Chris Martin the son of a world Champion duelist to an Honor Duel on Saturday evening at the first day of the Dueling Club. And the results were quite shocking! ''He''s can''t even perform the basic charms and hexes! They werepletely ineffective. He got totally trounced by Chris!" Says Pierce Spencer, a seventh year Ravenw. On further, research we''ve found that the statement is indeed the truth. ording to our sources, Gilderoy Lockhart miserably lost the duel against the Chris Martin. Apparently, his spells were so weak that they couldn''t even affect Chris. And he didn''t anticipate that Mr. Martin (2nd year) would turn out to be a gifted student able to perform upto fifth year spells, who inherited his father''s talent in dueling as well. Is a person like this qualified enough to keep an Order Of Merlin Third ss and be a member of Defense Association? (For more about Lockhart''s fraudulent ways, go to page xx article X.) Another article was like this: 1001 factual, methodical, and logical Found in Lockhart''s books. (Expert''s analysis) Another was: Lockhart can only use Memory Charm? The Famous Adventurer XXXX XXXXX hypothesis: Lockhart stole other people''s works. ... Thest one was actually incited by Chris himself, when he found that the idiot wizards were still not making the connections. In the end, when the matter was still hot, he decided to just make up theplete hypothesis with proof and sent it to an Adventurer who did have some aplishments but not as famous as Lockhart. He had overestimated media of the wizarding world, so he had to spell it all to everyone before the matter dies down. And it worked like a charm! The article with all the proof was published, and the Adventurer, like Lockhart, took all the credit, which was what Chris wanted. Chris doesn''t want to show that he cares even one bit about the matter. He wanted to show that it was all a small matter for him. But whatever. With this, Chris can finally say, Mission Aplished. But one negative thing that happened due to all these events was that, the fake heir had been turning green with envy! Here he was, Petrifying students and staff with the fearsome Slytherin''s monster, but guess who gets to be in the newspaper... Chris Martin! This can''t go on. He''ll going to do so many attacks that no one would even want to step out of their rooms due to the fear of him! While the fake Heir Michael Corner was writing all this, the fake Heir was feeling more and more powerful and in control. "Soon." he thought as he read everything this foolish boy was writing. He''d like to personally thank this supposed genius, Chris Martin, for helping in making his revival so much faster than he had anticipated. *** A.N.: I don''t think I''m dying just yet. The fever went down. I think I''ll live. Scroll a little. Down below, besides the chapterments icon, you''d find a "Vote" icon hit that button and then hit "Use all" Thanks for your POWERSTONES and Support!!! For reading ahead, go to Ptreon /Snollygoster Chapter 119: The Patronus Chapter 119: The Patronus A.N.: Has anyone wondered why MC never mentioned his Patronus before? You''ll know why today. *** For the next few days, I was busy dealing with all the people lining up for positions in the new Club. But... a lot suddenly happened in just one day after these peaceful yet hectic days. The fake Heir had gone on a mad spree and Petrified two students in one day! One was Collin Creevy and the other was a fourth year Ravenw who had once made fun of Michealst year. ''Man, I''d warned both of them multiple times to not wander around! But they didn''t follow my words in the end.'' I thought as I shook head. I''ve always been telling muggleborns to stay in Lockdown and wear masks if they go out. The Heir won''t recognize if you''re a muggleborn or not if you''re wearing masks. But well, the fact that you''re wearing a mask is a dead giveaway that you''re sus, so that''s one''s out I guess, I only said it as a pun. Now it was officially pandemonium in the school. The students were ascorted everywhere in groups, with teacher''s supervision, and the start of my club had been dyed temporarily due to this situation. Really man, what the f*ck is wrong? I thought I had time. Tom should have atleast given me until the end of the year before he started this whole drama! ''Whatever. I''ll just have to rush my ns a bit.'' I thought as I went to the room of requirements the same night. But before that, I need to do something else. Tonight, I''ll try experimenting on the Patronus Charm. I have some urgent use of it. I haven''t done much research on it before because I thought I wouldn''t need it until the fifth year. Dumbledore, Voldemort and the Basilisks are not Dementors, are they? Um...Alright, let me be honest: It was one of the first spells I tried researching! Even if it''s useless until third year! Because... well, I''m a geek who had once in muggle childhood loved the spell. It was kinda my favourite.... Expecto Patronun! It somehow always tickled my Chuunibyou heart when I was a kid in my previous life. And... I also wanted to know what my Patronus would be. How exciting is that?! These are the reasons it was one of the first spells I tried experimenting on with my unique magic casting. I wasn''t directly expecting a magical creature, like Dumbledore''s Phoenix (I totally was) but I was atleast hoping for a cool animal which suits my nature. Like, maybe a snake or some maybe something from the big cats like a tiger, leopard, cheetah. At that time, I didn''t have even have any enmity with wolves. (Though for some reason, I really hate wolves now.) But... my Patronus turned out to be a total embarrassment. So much so that I just didn''t cast it ever again, let alone experiment with it andbine it with my unique magic casting. I still remember the day as if it was just yesterday After a lot of tries most of which failed due to my low magic power at the time, I''d finally managed to make a Corporeal Patronus! And as it started toe out of my wand, I thought it was Snake, which would have been alright, but...it turned out to be . . . . . . . . . . A Leech! "...." ... It was like my Patronus was mocking me! And it had really hit a sore spot back then, because, in a twisted andplicated sense, it did fit my actions at that time. And that had been it. I was done with the Patronus Charm for the foreseeable future. But tonight, I''m gonna try it again. Because I think it could be useful it in something that''s going to inevitably happen soon. I first activated the trigger. "Alright, hope it''s changed." I muttered as I looked at Nyxie sitting on my shoulder. She licked my face as if to encourage me and I smiled. Last time when I casted the spell, I was just a loner recalling my already fading happy moments of my past life and adding a few future fantasies to make a Patronus with my meagre magic power in my immature body. But this time, my Patronus is going to be something else. With so much magic power and so many new happy memories, even a leech would be so powerful that I could pass it off as some ancient magical creature. I recalled all my happy memories, the time I spent together with Dora, when Dora first gave me kiss on cheek, when Nyixe had snuggled with me and called me daddy, when Dora had kissed me on the lips, which Andromeda gave me motherly love, when Camille first hugged me, when Esme happily hugged me and called me a big brother, when me, Nyxie, Esme, Gabrielle and Fleur all yed together and when I spent time with my whole family. "Expecto Patronum!" I called out. *Thrrruuuuumm* An intense white light burst out from my wand, dying the whole room of requirements white. And something gigantic burst out of my wand. "RRROAR!!!" "....Dayyyyyme." I muttered as I looked at the massive Dragon in front of me. I never knew that Patronuses can produce sounds. I was so real and life like! I could see every scale clearly, I could see it breathing, it could feel the wind blowing as it pped it''s wings. And... I could feel the positive energy it was emitting. "Mee!" Nyxie grew excited upon seeing it as she flew up and circled the dragon. It was basically a part of myself. It was my inner self. I waved at the dragon. "Hey, so you did change! Thank god!" The dragon roared back at me as it settled on the ground. "Don''t act cocky now that you''ve got a shape of a dragon. Always remember that you were just a leech at some point." I shot back. I didn''t know if I was telling that to the dragon, ornto myself. The dragon lowered it''s head, as if embarrassed. Well, I was just checking the Intelligence of my Patronus. In books, Patronuses had shown evidences of having sentience. And I have now confirmed that there is some truth to that. Now, let''s get on with the research. I memorized the feeling of magic that I had felt just now. It was quite different. And I also noted my magic power consumption. To my surprise, it wasn''t that much! I mean it was a lot morepared to thest time I used a Patronus Charm, but it was still didn''t seem enough to produce a dragon as big as this one. I dispelled the magic and casted it again. "Expecto Patronum!" This time, the dragon wasn''t as big, and the light wasn''t as bright. But I clearly remember putting in the same amount of magic power as the previous one, but that one was a lot stronger! "So, that''s actually a thing, huh?" I muttered figuring it out. I''ll name it Positive Energy. Magical energy isn''t the only power being used in this spell. So... there''s actually a thing like getting power from your emotions! How cool is that? And the more interesting thing is, I can actually feel it. The feel of the energy traveling through my body is quite different from the normal magics. I think that''s what happens when I use the Super Trigger Ros. A part of that energyes from my strong emotions. To make a Patronus, you need both the emotional and magical energy in great amounts. That''s why it''s difficult. Now, what I need to do is, to remove the limits set upon this incredible mix of emotional and mental energy. The energy can only be used in limited amount and for limited things as long as it''s bound by the spell frame called ''Expecto Patronum''. I brought all my happy memories together again, and I focused all of my intent on bringing out the all the positive energy out along with magic. I brought out the energy which I had felt earlier. But...It wasn''t quite working. I think I need more positive energy. I pictured myself kissing Dora and her kissing me back passionately as we had a reunion and I also turned off the lumency... *BOOM* "Woah!" Something broke, and pure white energy started bursting out from my body! And this overwhelming feeling of happiness... OMG I feel like I''m on drugs right now! "Hahah...hahaha what..haah was I going to do again?" I wondered as I tried to focus. Yeah, I need to make this energy very very tangible. And I need to start small, in case it needs too much power. I called out my inner animal, my Patronus woth whom I had even conversed with just a few minutes ago. Then, I started pouring out all my energy out as I shaped it into my Patronus. *ROOOAAAAR* My inner animal started toe out as the energy started taking a staple. But this time, I had theplete control over it, since it wasn''t bound by the spell frame. "Haahaha...Come on!" Ipressed the energy as I willed it to be not corporeal, but REAL. Oh man, this is going to be so awesome! "Damn!" My magic started getting sucked in like crazy and I somehow also felt emotionally drained. Since thest two spells were already quite massive and very powerful, not like other people''s small Patronuses. I stopped the power output and quickly cut off all my magic and emotion energy as I activated my lumency. I didn''t want to create something permanent. "roar." A tiny voice came from between my hands. I looked down and saw a very small life-like dragon, which was even smaller than Nyxie. It could easily fit inside a normal pocket with room to spare. It wasn''t glowing, that means there was no power dissipation right now, because that''s how designed it. It would only use the power when it needs to. It''s going tost a lot, since it has a lot of power stored in it. Nyxie came down and started examining the dragon curiously. I gave the Patronus my orders. "Go hide in Hagrid''s hut. Hide inside his pocket when they take him to Azkaban. Protect him for his stay there without being detected. Then go to Sirius ck''s cell and protect him untill he breaks free. Remain undetected." "This is Sirius ck." I said as I created a face like him with my magic. "He might be in the shape of a dog." The dragon nodded it''s head and flew out of the window. Well, that''s the use I had for the Patronus Charm. Hagrid''s going to Azkaban since he''s suspected to be the Heir, and two attacks happened today. I''m helping because I simply can. And I feel responsible about it since I could just destroy the Diary right now, but that wouldn''t give me anything, neither would it prove Hagrid''s innocence. "But right now, I''m drained man." I muttered as Iid down on the couch. I need to fill my Dora energy by having another long chat with Dora. Thinking this, I brought out my Dora Diary. ... A few dayster, as I sat at the breakfast at along with Harry, Hermione, Neville, Hannah and Susan, I found that Harry looked quite down and he wasn''t eating anything. Neville and Hermione also looked out of it. "Hey, what''s wrong?" I asked while eating. Harry ran his hand through his hair frustratedly. "They''ve taken Hagrid to Azkaban." ''They sure move fast.'' I thought inwardly. I think I should also move along my ns before it''ste. I have a few ways to deal with the whole matter with my, all of them quite different, with their own advantages and disadvantages. "We were right there when they took him." Neville added with a sad face and I realized what had happened. Unlike me, these three are quite close to Hagrid. And regrly go to visit him. Hermione was rightfully angry. "They think, that he''s the one who''s behind the attacks!" "Pfft!" "What the hell?!" Both me and Susan reacted incredulously. I was only doing it for show since it does deserve it due to it''s absurdity. "How does Hagrid have anything to do with this?" I asked trying to see if they know anything without the Diary telling them. "We don''t know!" Said Harry. "I''m trying to research about it in library." said Hermione, speaking to me for the first time after the Dueling Club event. Though she still wasn''t meeting eyes meaning she was still a bit bitter about getting a reality p earlier on the dueling day. Right then, the owl posts arrived. "I think we can find something in the daily Prophet." I muttered. Hermione snatched her copy of the daily Prophet out of the owl even before the poor bird couldnd. The bird gave an angry hoot in protest but Hermione was already reading the prophet. While I was shaking my head at this, a letter dropped in my empty te. "Sus." I muttered. I usually don''t receive letters these days, since my family and Dora have that online chatting diary. I first casted a few diagnostic charms on it. Finding it alright, I picked it up to see who sent it. "Fleur Dcour?" A.N.: Stuff happened but it''s alright now. I''ll try for regr updates from now on. Anyways, A Leech?! Hahahahaha... Can''t me him for never mentioning. The dude might have even sealed it away with lumency to spare himself from the torture. Scroll a little. Down below, besides the chapterments icon, you''d find a "Vote" icon hit that button and then hit "Use all" Thanks for your POWERSTONES and Support!!! For reading ahead, go to Ptreon /Snollygoster Chapter 120: Plans gone wrong Chapter 120: ns gone wrong "Fleur Dcour?" I frowned. What could she have sent me? I opened it and saw a neat and elegant words, written in French. (Here''s a tranted version) "Dear Chris, I feelpelled to write you this letter as I feel more and more grateful towards you for your tips and advices to solve my social issues. For the past few months, I''ve been trying to follow your instructions, and to my pleasant surprise and relief, they actually worked! As you said, the effects were not instant, and I was also quite awkward at first, but now, it''s all working out! These days, living and studying here feels quite better, because now, even if many people hate still hate me, I now have people who are acknowledging and supporting me as well. And that''s making all the difference! Anyways, this is just about me. How is your life at Hogwarts? I am curious to know. I read that a school teacher of your school turned out to be a fraud! Is that true? Is that also true that you had a duel with this Professor? I wouldn''t be surprised if you duelled him and beat him in the worst and insulting way possible. You are such a skilled cheater! Did you know, by copying some of your cheating moves, I finally beat the Dueling champion of Beauxbatons who is in his seventh year? I am now the Dueling Champion here, and I still don''t feel confident in winning against you. If you really have bad teachers there,e to Beauxbatons. We have the best teachers who are meticulously tested about their job, skills and knowledge. Their background is also thoroughly verified before they are allowed to teach the students. It is also better in terms of the architecture, and the variety of subjects avable for study. You won''t be disappointed. Honestly, I''d very much like youe. Also, it''s a bit unfair that you exchange letters with Gabby but not with me. So, I''m expecting your response soon. Thankyou again for all the help you''ve given me over summer and hope you decide toe to Beauxbatons. Best regards, Fleur *** I closed the letter and shook my head. Gabrielle had been missing me a lot. After all, I had spent the summer with both Esme and Gabrielle. So Esme wouldn''t be the only one who misses me. Thus, Esme had me write letters for Gabrielle and then she''d give it Gabrielle and then she''d take Gabrielle''s letters and give them to me. To avoid all this, I simply gave her one of my Online chatting diary. Anyways, I''m d that things worked out for Fleur. She was going through something that Dora herself had suffered, so I feltpelled to help her out. I paid attention back to the current situation. For good or for bad, the daily Prophet still didn''t report anything rted to the chamber of secrets, but the rumors in Hogwarts are spreading and many people already know that Hagrid''s been arrested. And that''s why, many have begun thinking that the danger has now gone since even Michael Corner the fake Heir hasn''t attacked anyone for the past few days. Thus, some students are thinking that maybe, the danger has passed and now they''re free to roam around. Some are even spreading rumors that my dueling club is going to be restarted soon. And Quidditch match a that''s due in tomorrow is being being anticipated a lot. It''s Ravenw v/s Hufflepuff. What stupid people. It''s like they''re asking for the Heir toe and do another attack.While I was still silent thinking all this, the people around me were curious about the letter. "Whose letter is it?" Asked Harry curiously after seeing me silent for so long. "Oh, this? It''s from Fleur. The friend from France I told you guys about." I replied, throwing it into my pocket. I was just thinking about the Heir stuff right now, but they thought it was about the letter. Susan smiled mischievously, "Oh, so guys are exchanging letters, huh? I think I need to exchange letters with Tonks." said Susan while wiggling her eyebrows. "Don''t try to do that." I said, pointing his her eyebrows. "You can''t do it properly so it looks stupid. And she''s asking about the fraud Lockhart thing and me dueling him. The matter has reached even France." I said honestly, hoping the earlier words about Tonks were not what I think they were. "Anyways, how badly do you think should I beat Hufflepuff in the match?" I asked getting back at her and also changing the topic. Susan stuck out her tongue at me. "Oh, don''t try that. I know you''d go easy on us because of Tonks." "...." Wizard kids here sure mature faster. I shouldn''t take these guys lightly. Very few muggle 12 year olds would talk like this. This is getting serious now. "... What do you mean by that? Dora isn''t even here now." I asked innocently. I have a bad premonition. "Oh, do you think no one knows it? You''re famous in Hufflepuff for making the infamous Tonks fall for you in your first year." "...." What the hell?! There''s something like that?! I should really start paying attention to what''s going on around the school! "Aren''t you two in love?" asked Hannah, as if she it was obvious and I smaked my own forehead. ...Well, Dora and I did sit together a lot at the Hufflepuff table. And now that I look back on it, we did act all lovey-dovey and flirting with each other all the time. "Wait a moment, err...why don''t I know anything about this?" asked Harry, offended. I patted him other the shoulders. "You have should never change, myrade." Well, at least someone remains as clueless as ever about this. Harry was always very insensitive to these things, which is why I thought everyone else would be the same. But even in canon, the conversations that the other kids of Hogwarts were having should have made me realize that they all mature faster and would notice things like this. I looked back at Susan and Hannah curiously. "Why have you never mentioned this before to me if knew it already." I asked, but I could already guess. I''m not dumb, I just never paid attention to minor and inconsequential matters like these. Susan and Hannah looked at each other, then Susan said, "We didn''t ever mention her earlier because I thought you''d be sad about her leaving and being so far away. But right now, I mentioned her because..." Susan looked around, as if looking for an excuse, and I narrowed my eyes sat her. But, the innocent Hannah just exposed it all. "Before going, Dora had told us to send her a letter if you were... you know, dating with some girl in her absence..." "...." Dora oh Dora, you still surprise me upto this day. But now that I know this, it just seems so much like something she would do. And upto now, we''re still not even officially dating each other, what the hell? And, show some trust here, Dora! Even if everything about me screams suspicious and mysterious. "She especially asked to keep an eye on your team Captain Andrea." added Hannah. Susan smacked Hannah on the head. "Idiot! We weren''t supposed to tell him all this!" "We weren''t? But Tonks never said that!" She protested while pouting. Susan smacked her own head in frustration at that. I rubbed Hannah on the head where Susan had smacked. "Leave her alone Susan. Are you friends with us or Tonks?" "..." Hahaha, I added Susan in my question just in case she says she''s better friends with Dora than me. "Hope that Cedric Diggory defeats you." muttered Susan under her breath. *** The next day was the day of the match. In the changing room, Andrea was still as focused as ever, going through the strategies and tactics. And repeatedly warning us, especially me, to not get cocky after a few wins and lose this time. And I didn''t have the heart to break it to her that as long as I''m not too unlucky, they could just chill out the whole time and I''d get the snitch before the other team gets a 150 points. (Though only if I went full cheating and underhanded mode) "Listen, Chris. From what I''ve from the rumors, Cedric Diggory is actually very skilled. We can''t afford to lose again." said Andrea for the umpteenth time as she adjusted her cat-eye sses and fixed them to her nose with a sticking charm. Cedric Diggory obviously must be good if he debuted in his fourth year and became the captain of the team in his fifth year. "Don''t worry about Quidditch, Andrea. Worry a little more about your NEWTS that are this year." I said as I bumped my broom with hers. I feel like she''s too much invested into this. "Yeah! Leave the Quidditch to us!" said E Harper the chaser, fifth year as she joined our brooms. "Yeah!"x 5, And all the teammates voiced their agreement and seven broom gathered together. It''s a thing we do before our match, just to get the hype up and get the blood pumping. Today is actually a much anticipated match. Firstly because Ravenw got defeated thest year by the Hufflepuff when I hadn''t ywt joined the team and the Ravens had been sore ever since. The second reason is because of the face off between two yers for the first time. The Prefect guy Cedric Diggory vs the... Chris Martin. I don''t know what my title is. But I guess the opinions are quite diverse in my case. The Hooligan, The legend, The crazy dude, The don''t-mess-with-me guy etc...and of course, there''s my favorite, the Nut Crusher. ...And about a hundred other names you could make out of the act of someone brutally kicking a person in the balls. (btw, I''m wearing a supporter or groin guard today... you know, just in case. A great manchild has said: Make sure not to take from others, what you gave them in your merciless moments.) And then there''s one that I don''t support because, one, it''s a bit cringy and cliche to me. Two, it actually hits the nail on the head about my cheating. They call me ''The Blue Bolt.'' It may be due to my blue Ravenw Quidditch robes, but... they got too close to my super Trigger ''blue''. We went onto the pitch and greeted by a round of cheers more intense than thest time. "What the hell?" But...from the Hufflepuffs'' side, only five yers came out. Damn I knew something like this was gonna happen. I''d already felt the notification ward going off yesterday night, but I thought I''d deal with it after the match, hoping that no one sees whoever is Petrified untill the match is over. But to directly target the Hufflepuff team? "Where are you other team members?" asked Madam Hooch The Hufflepuff captain answered, "We haven''t seen them since morning. Our housemates are currently trying to find them." He said, but there was something off about his expression. "Let me guess, they''re both muggleborn?" I asked the obvious. "No. One was muggleborn and the other was half-blood." replied Cedric. ''...What the hell? Something seems wrong.'' It shouldn''t be like that. The most obvious question was: What the hell were they doing outside alone when they have a match the next day? Of course, there''s the fact that people have be rxed Hagrid getting arrested and after so long with no attacks. Really, when a pandemic almost gets over, people start bing very careless all of a sudden. And then... it hits back, usually with an with an even greater intensity. While I was busy in my thoughts, Professor McGonagall came to the pitch and we waited her to approach. She had a very grave expression and a paleplexion right now. Putting her wand to her throat, she said, "THE QUIDDITCH CUP THIS YEAR... IS CANCELLED." "What?!" "What the in the Merlin''s" "Why so suddenly?!" ... The whole crowd started questioning and protesting. Even the Slytherins did not look happy. Because McGonagall was talking about straight up cancelling the event. And I knew... that something big has happened. I asked around a bit, and turns out, even the half blood was Petrified! And that''s not all, there''s two more people who got Petrified. And. Even that wasn''t enough. One student was kidnapped. Damn. Did he go on steroids or something? This... kinda messes up with my ns. The end game, is already here. .... *** A.N.: Scroll a little. Down below, besides the chapterments icon, you''d find a vote icon hit that button and then hit "Use all" Thanks for your POWERSTONES and Support! It''s a new month! Read eight chapters ahead on /Snollygoster Chapter 121: Say NO to children having to fight deadly creatures bs! Chapter 121: Say NO to children having to fight deadly creatures bs! '' Alright...alright...calm down...calm down. I still have many backup ns.'' I calmed myself down and investigated what the f*ck had happened. I saw some of the other Professors, who were already in the stands and thus unaware of the situationing up to McGonagall to inquire about the matter. ''Chance.'' I activated my dragon''s hearing and I listened in the conversation. "Four students were found Petrified and one kidnapped." McGonagall was telling the other Professors. "Apparently, the two Hufflepuff team members were said to be dating, and same has been found out the other two of the four. Without Filch, the students are bing very... unrestrained these days. Both the couples were found Petrified in different broom cupboards." "...." x (teachers+Chris) ''Shit! Either Riddle or Micheal figured this out and took full advantage this.'' I thought, aghast at their brilliant yet horrific idea. Imagine being Petrified while you''re going at it with your partner... The more hrious thing seems to be Tom Riddle walking around Hogwarts, opening broom closets to find muggleborns! What would he do if he identally opened the broom cupboard of two Purebloods? ("Oh you''re purebloods? Well, keep at it. Create more pure blooded children... Pardon me for the disturbance... Let''s go, Truci (name of the basilisk). Let''s check out the one by the end of the next corridor. *closes the door*) As a person who has quite a lot of experience living in hostels and school dormitories, I know exactly how much effort the teenagers put into secret meetings at and nights and sneaking into your partner''s room. So, Hogwarts should be no different. So without any supervision from Filch and Miss Noris, the couples of Hogwarts must be having a st at nights. While I was having useless thoughts, the McGonagall was still going on in her exnation. "The most terrible news is that, a student has been kidnapped." At that moment, Dumbledore came, along with the rest of the professors. "Minerva, the board of Governors have already been pushing pushing for me to be removed. And with this incident, Lucius Malfoy will be here soon along with Cornelius for my removal." said Dumbledore with a grave tone. I knew something like this would happen. This old man would, of course always go out of action, leaving everything to a bunch of kids. The Professors were even more outraged at this. No matter what he says, it simply feels like the Headmaster is washing his hands off this matter. ''Oh, these teachers have no idea.'' They are still fully qualified adults wizards. That old man leaves 12 and 13 year old kids to fight Basilisks, to go back in time, and fend off dementors. One needs to wonder, what was he doing at those times? Watching the show while eating popcorns? While I was busy listening in on the teacher''s conversation, I saw Harry running up to me along with Hermione and Neville. "Chris! D''you know what happened?!" He asked while panting and I nodded. "Yeah, four students got Petrified and one got kidnapped, right?" I asked. "Yes! And we think we figured out what be the Slytherin''s monster! Now we only need to figure out where the entrance is!" I inwardly rolled my eyes. ''How convenient and timely.'' Now Harry only needs a slight clue, talk to Myrtle, and he''d have the location to the chamber. Is this all a coincidence? "How did you find out it was a Basilisk?" I asked out of curiosity. Harry''s eyes went wide. "What the" "How did you know?!" I deadpanned, "That''s what I asked you guys first." "Well, I figured it might the same snake who''s voice I''ve heard through the walls, and then this morning Hermione suddenly rushed to the library and found the book on Basilisk." Yeah, that isn''t suspicious at all. When are we coincidentally learning about the moaning Myrtle and the bathroom? Maybe after Dumbledore ''leaves''? And of course, even after knowing the clue to the entrance, none of us would go to McGonagall, Flitwick, or Sprout. We''d either want to go alone or suddenly have the brilliant idea of taking Lockhart whom we all know is a useless fraud. Because... that''s what happened in the Canon, didn''t it? Ron and Harry never once thought of going to McGonagall or any other teacher. And then Ron, who usually hates Lockharts, and is usually convinced that Lockhart''s a fraud, suddenly suggested bringing him along. The teachers'' conversation was still going on. "In the worst case scenario, we might have to close the school." Dumbledore was saying. "But Ablus, surely there must be something we can do to locate the Chamber and save the student before it''s toote, right?" Flitwick agreed vehemently. "My student is been kidnapped. I''m not going to giving up until I find him. There are still many things we can do. We can question all the students if they have seens anything that might help us locate the Chamber while they were roaming this castle." Snape had a small sneer on his face. "Professor Flitwick, are you suggesting that students somehow might have been able to find out more about the matter that us?" Professor Sprout, the squat woman among the group adjusted her patched hat, "I think we should call the Aurors. They''re trained for this kind of thing, so I suppose they might be able to find the entrance." she said, while all the teachers ignored Snape''s negative remark. I have now decided which n to use. I turned to Harry. "Let''s this to the professors." Then I turned to Neville and Hermione. "Do you two wannae?" Neville outright shook his head and Hermione looked very nervous, but clearly very willing to go, but I said, "You don''t? Then no problem. Go and warn the students about the basilisk and that it can also kill them if they make direct eye contact." with that I dragged away before Hermione could gather up her courage to go in front of all the professors. There''s a reason I''m not bringing her with us. She might ruin all my ns. "Alright Harry, listen carefully. I think I know where the Chamber of Secrets might be." I said, making him startled. "You actually know?! When?! How?!" "Shh! Keep it down bro. I''m not hundred percent sure, but I think I know. I just found it a few days ago, but I didn''t say tell anyone because the attacks seemed to have stopped and I thought it was no use." I exined. Harry nodded in understanding and I continued. "But now that things have suddenly be so serious, I think it might be better to check it out." "Yeah, you''re right. Let''s go and check this ce out!" said Harry as he agreed. I deadpanned at him. "Is there something wrong with your head? D''you think you can take on a Basilisk if it turns out to be true?" "....Oh." Harry scratched his head and I just shook my head in disappointment. Even I won''t like to fight it head on. Because, I really don''t know much about the basilisk. There''s no solid evidence that a rooster''s cry is going to kill it. And it''s hide? I don''t know if I''d be able to pierce it. Because the sword of Gordric Griffindor is a legendary weapon. And if that can cut through it''s hide doesn''t give me full assurance that I can do the same. I might not be that lucky get get sprayed by some venom. I don''t even have any Phoenix tears for backup. And most importantly, I don''t have Harry''s insane plot armor. So, I''m gonna use n D right now, which is not my first choice, but I think I can still manage to get everything in the end. "Let''s tell the Professors then." Said Harry. "Yeah, let''s do that. But let''s not tell them about the the monster being a Basilisk right awa. Just tell them about the entrance." I said. Harry got puzzled. "Why would we do that?" "Bro, do you want to go into the Chamber of Secrets or not?" "I want to see it." He replied instantly. The word ''fear'' was not in Harry''s dictionary. "Then, do you think they''d let use with them if they knew it was not just any ordinary monster, but a monster that could kill on just eye contact?" I asked patiently. "..." "They''d just ask us the location and simply send us back with a pat on our backs." I answered my own question. And Harry agreed. "And don''t worry. Dumbledore would be able to handle whatever it is even without knowing. But we''ll still tell them about it after we''ve gotten in." "Yeah, that works." Harry agreed to whatever I said without thinking too much. That''s why I didn''t bring Hermione. She''d bring up a hundred reasons as to why we should tell them about the Basilisk right away. That''ll get us back into our Dormitories very fast. And my going into the Chamber is extremely important. We approached the Professors. Only the head of houses and Dumbledore were left now, because the rest were escorting the students back to their dormitories. "Professors, we have some important information about the Chamber of Secrets." I said,ing straight to the point. "..?.." x (Professors) Dumbledore was the first to react. "Perhaps, it can wait for a little longer, Mr. Martin." he said, looking at my eyes. I wasn''t going to give up. "We know where the Chamber of Secrets is." I said to while not meeting Dumbledore''s eyes. This time, even Dumbledore was surprised. He might be wondering how we got to know about it so fast. He hasn''t yet casted anything on me to make me not go to the teachers. And currently, in front of four experience professors, if he can''t simply caste a Confundus or something. Any kind of magic would show signs upon it''s immediate casting. I inwardly smirked, ''You wanna have kids fight Basilisks for ya? Well no thanks. This n of yours has failed now. Try better the next time.'' I thought. I wasn''t too worried. It''s just a minor n. Surely he can give it up... for the greater good, right? Flitwick was the first to react. "Did I hear that right Chris?! You know where the Chamber of Secrets is?!" I hesitated, "I''m not totally sure professor, and that''s why I never raised the issue earlier. But now the situation seems very dire and I think it''s worth a try." I said, eliciting nods from Flitwick, McGonagall, and Sprout. "Well, then we shouldn''t waste out time here, lead the way, Chris." said Professor Sprout. But one person has problems. "Professors, I seriously do not think we should be wasting our time on two attention seeking 12 year olds, who aren''t even sure if what they''re saying is true or not." Said Snape making me want to give that long nose a nice punch. He''s targeting me because currently, Harry ''James'' Potter is right besides me. The man''s pettiness knows no bounds. "Well, I have 100% trust in my student, so I''m going right now. You can stay right here, doing nothing meanwhile, Professor Snape." siad Flitwick as he came to stand by my side. "I think it wouldn''t hurt to check it out." Said McGonagall. Dumbledore nodded his head grandfatherly, though I could see his beard twitching. "I agree with Minerva. There is no harm in checking it out. Mr. Martin, by all means, lead the way.." He said, gesturing towards the castle. Well, Dumbledore can''t behave out of character here. As the kind hearted and trusting person he''s supposed to be, he can''t just dismiss the two of us casually. Chris raised both of his hands. "But before that, I need one promise. You have to bring me and Harry inside if it does turn out to be the Chamber of Secrets." McGonagall began denying that one, but Dumbledore cut her off. "I think we can manage that. But you two have to be cautious and follow our orders." ... *General PoV: "Are you sure this is it?" asked McGonagall skeptically as she looked at the bathroom in front of them. And, Chris did have to admit that the current situation was indeed a bit silly and hrious. All the Head of Houses AND the Headmaster ready to battle the Monster of Slytherin and the rescue the student. And where does he bring them? To a girl''s toilet. What would a random passerby think if they saw this bizzare scene? It''s like all the avengers casually sitting in a public fast food restaurant. That''s why I chose Hogwarts over Beauxbatons. Here, he can make absurd things like this possible. Even the grumpy Professor Snape was here. And the man didn''t forget to show his unwillingness to be here. "This is absolutely disgraceful. I''m warning you Martin, if this turns out to be a childish prank, I''m going to make sure you " "Rx, Professor. I have reasons to believe that this is where the entrance is hidden." said Chris as he pushed open the door. But Snape still wasn''t having it. "Oh? And why, in Merlin''s name, would you think that the entrance to the infamous Chamber of Secrets of the great Szar Slytherin would be in a ''girl''s toilet''?" He asked, his lips curling in scorn. ''Alright, you got me. I only brought you here so that you could finally have a hairwash, you greasy git!'' was what Chris wanted to say, but s, he didn''t. *** A.N.: Scroll a little. Down below, besides the chapterments icon, you''d find a vote icon hit that button and then hit "Use all" Thanks for your POWERSTONES and Support! It''s a new month! Read eight chapters ahead on /Snollygoster Chapter 122: Going down the assh*le Chapter 122: Going down the assh*le Knowing that he can''t get Snape expelled like Lockhart and has to study under him for a few more years, Chris went with the voice of reason as he suppressed the dragon pride. "Well, I guess an exination is in order," Said Chris as he looked at all the teachers, "I have researched extensively about the Chamber, like everyone else. And from my research, I have found out that it has already been opened once before and one student even died at that time." He said, showing them that he wasn''t ying around willy-nilly here. "Were you aware of that, professor Snape?" he asked, knowing that there''s a high chance that the man didn''t know. Snape wasn''t even born back then. "Why mister Potter, even I have only ever heard rumors about that. Let alone Professors Snape." said Professor Flitwick, looking surprised at Chris''s knowledge. Myrtle died in 1943 and McGonagall and Flitwick only attended Hogwarts in 1947 and 1945 respectively. So, it''s not surprising that they don''t know much about the girl who died two years before even that. (Voldemort suddenly seems quite old, doesn''t he? The man is much older than even McGonagall.) Now Chris had all the teacher''s attention as they realized that he was indeed not ying around. Even Snape didn''t say anything and Dumbledore was looking at Chris curiously, his earlier ns werepletely ruined. But, only he was to be med for all this. Chris wouldn''t have interfered if it was of no risk likest time, but a basilisk is really no joke. Many things could go wrong. So, Dumbledore better just suck it up. Who told him to have such absurd ns? Chris continued his exination. "By coincidence, I found out that the girl who died was actually the same girl who''s been haunting this bathroom for almost 50 years." "What?!" "You mean..." "!!!" The professors were very nice audience. Feeling like a Professor teaching his students, and fully enjoying the irony, Chris nodded. "Yes. The Moaning Myrtle, as you all know her, was actually killed by the Slytherin''s monster itself." "So, along with all the other ces of attacks, I searched the bathroom as well. And, I did find something." Said Chris as he entered the bathroom with the teachers following behind him. Chris didn''t waste any time and walked straight to the giant marble sink. "Professors, please check this out." He said, he light up his wand and gestured towards the Slytherin''s mark on the out of order tap on the sink. The professors all leaned to see what Chris was pointing at. "Merlin''s beard..." "This could it!" "That''s indeed Slytherin''s mark." The teachers all began muttering among themselves. And Dumbledore took out his wand and started casting god knows what spells on the entrance seemingly in an attempt to open it. "It needs a password to open." he said atst. Currently, seems very serious and gives off an aura of sobriety. It''s as if he''s really finding out about the entrance for the first time and is going to see the face the Slytherin''s monster. ''I can never be sure if he''s acting or not.'' thought Chris wryly as the teachers began to examine the tap, trying to open it. ''I''d have love to make a video out of this scene.'' Thought Chris as he saw all the head of Houses, and the Headmaster bent over the sink. This guy was also taking full satisfaction in seeing the teachers actually do something for once instead of having a bunch of kids do it for them. "It can''t be opened. We would need to use Parseltongue to open it." said Dumbledore at atst. ''Dude, do you seriously not know that Harry here is a Parselmouth? Cause I''d definitely fooled if didn''t know any better.'' Thought Chris inwardly. There''s, of course, a chance that Dumbledore indeed doesn''t know about Harry being a Parselmouth this time, because ''detailed and deep'' Legilimency actually takes constant eye contact for a long duration of you don''t have a super trigger blue like Chris the cheater. Maybe, Dumbledore didn''t/couldn''t read the memories about Harry being able to talk to snakes yet. After Dumbledore said that they''d need someone who''s able to speak Parseltongue for that, the Professors almost lost their hopes. Parseltongue is like, a superrare ability, and also associated with dark wizards, but as Harry and Chris exchanged looks, Harry awkwardly raised his hand, "Err... Professor, I can speak Parseltongue." "...." The Professors were speechless. Snape sneered at Harry. "Mr. Potter, we do not have time for your bragging and lies for getting attention. Either keep your loud mouth shut or leave." Chris sighed exasperatedly at this petty man''s behavior. ''Really man, you''re the one who''s got the loudest mouth here. And the longest nose. Reminds me of that ''Despicable Me'' movie dude.'' Chris had to of course defend Harry before Harry unwittingly curses the man. "Professor, he''s telling the truth." Taking out his wand, he pointed it at the sink. "Serpensortia." A small snake appeared and got hung onto the serpent symbol tap. "Harry, try saying ''open''." said Chris. Harry nodded and concentrated. "$Open$" The professors were beyond shocked when they heard the hissing from Harry. The real Parseltongue is something that''s you can''t produce with your mouth. The sound very...inhuman. It doesn''t sound like something a human can produce. But, as if that wasn''t enough of a shock, in the next second, they saw the tap glow with a brilliant white light as it began to spin. Next second, the sink began to move; the sink, in fact, sank, right out of sight, leaving arge pipe exposed, a pipe wide enough for a man to slide into. McGonagall and Sprout gasped. Snape''s eyes widened and Dumbledore looked Harry through his half moon spectacles. While Flitwick? "Merlin''s Butthole." muttered Flitwick as he looked at the infamous chamber of secrets entrance in person. ording to Flitwick, the charm work required to build that should be magnificent. The magic geek lost hisposure for a moment and said out loud the first words that came to his mind. "Pfft." Chris struggled to keep in hisughter. That''s the reason why Flitwick is his favorite teacher at Hogwarts. ''Merlin''s Butthole?! I''m definitely keeping that one. Thanks professor, you always manage to teach me something new.'' McGonagall forcefully stepped on Flitwick''s feet, "Mind yournguage, Filius. There are students here." she said out of habbit. She''d have made a bigger fuss if she herself hadn''t inwardly swore worse words than Flitwick just now in her mind. So she can''t really me Flitwick right now. "My apologies to everyone, I lost myposure for a bit. And Mr. Potter, I would have never guessed that you could actually speak Parseltongue!" he enthused, making Harry scratch his head in embarrassment. "Filius, we have more important things to do right now." said Professor Sprout as she looked into the long tunnel. Dumbledore called a house elf and asked it do bring brooms for everyone here. Flying is actually a bit tricky in the wizarding world. Spells like levitation are only up and down there''s no 3-d movement in that. That''s why Voldemort flying was quite a big deal. Dumbledore might be able to fly and Flitwick might be able to fly, but it''s not worth it you can''t use your wand to for that whole duration. Before descending, McGonagall still opposed Chris and Harry going in with them once, but Dumbledore refused. Chris wasn''t really worried right now. Dumbledore has no reason to specifically stop Chris from entering. In fact, it''s quite the opposite. And they''d of course need Harry to get past the next lock. And they wouldn''t know how many such locks there are in the up ahead. As they all flew down the seemingly endless, slimy, dark slide. They could see more pipes branching off in all directions, but none asrge as theirs, which twisted and turned, sloping steeply downward. They were falling deeper below the school than even the dungeons. All the teachers and Harry had quite tense and solemn expressions, while Chris was taking this as a field trip. He was a bit sad he didn''t have pop corns forter. When they finally reached down bottom, Dumbledore flicked his wand, sending out a ball of light that illuminated the whole tunnel. *Gasp* "Oh Merlin!" The Professors eximed when they saw the giant Basilisk skin lying right across the tunnel. "Is that...the shed skin of a snake?!" asked "How is that... possible?" muttered McGonagall, and all other people other agreed. The huge size really seems topletely change their perception of what they were going to face. Chris experimentally fired a few Cutting hexes on the skin. *Ting* *TingTing* It was able to block all and it only left a few scratches. "Damn." Chris whistled. When a magical snake sheds it''s skin, the old one ispletely sucked of all it''s magic and durability making it very weak. That''s why the shed skin is worth much less than the one obtained directly from the corpse. Because once the snake dies, the magic and durability of the skin is preserved, making it much more durable than the shed skin. If the cutting hex isn''t even working on the shed skin, you can only imagine the durability of the current skin of the basilisk. In short, the real basilisk skin is going to be much much tougjer than even this husk lying here. "Professor, I think that''s a Basilisk skin." said Chris, making the Professors worse fearse true. "A basilisk''s gaze can Petrify anyone." He said, making them remember the Petrified students. He then proceeded to exin how all the Petrified students must have seen the Basilisk through reflection. "Mr. Potter, Mr. Martin, this situation has be very dangerous now. We can''t bring you with us anymore." said McGonagall, once again being annoying. "It''s toote, Professor. The basilisk could be anywhere, even in the pipes behind us. We''d be the safest when we''re with you. We''ll keep our eyes on the ground the whole time." said Chris. "Michael might be in real danger right now." added Harry helpfully. "I think it''ll be fine to bring them along, Minerva." said Dumbledore. Chris wasn''t much worried. Now that he''s in, almost half of his objective is already achieved. He can always turn insible and follow them further. They walked past the carcass vigntly and there was another lock in front of them. "Err...do I try opening it?" asked Harry when he saw the teachers were once again trying to open it by themselves. "That would be most helpful, Harry." said Dumbledore shamelessly. McGonagall coughed in embarrassment in when she saw Chris giving her the stink eye. ''Bitch, you were gonna send us back just now, huh?'' If they had done that, they would have, of course, gotten stuck here right now and would have needed to bring Harry back. Now they really can''t send Harry back, in case there are more things that might require Parseltongue. "$Open$" Harry opened the door them and the group found themselves at the end of a very long, dimly lit chamber. Towering stone pirs entwined with more carved serpents rose to support a ceiling lost in darkness, casting long, ck shadows through the odd, greenish gloom that filled the ce. They moved forward between the serpentine columns. Their footsteps echoed loudly off the shadowy walls, untill Flitwick silenced it all with a charm. The Then, as he drew level with thest pair of pirs, a statue high as the Chamber itself loomed into view, standing against the back wall. The hollow eye-sockets of the stone snakes seemed to follow them as they moved. As they drew level with thest pair of pirs, a statue high as the Chamber itself loomed into view, standing against the back wall. Right at that moment, suddenly *** Tom Riddle thought that this day was going to be the beginning of his new reign. The process of taking over the foolish boy''s body had be really fast after his jealousy had reached it''s peak. If not for the dueling club event, he was expecting it to at least take two or three months before he seeds. And today, he was finally going toe to life! So, he decided to make this day a special day which everyone would always remember! For today is the day Lord Voldemort finally begins taking over the world again. (The worst Chuunibyou patient was, of course, the Tom Riddle, the boy who gave himself an acronym ''Lord Voldemort'' and even tried making himself immortal.) That''s why, he made so many attacks today and even wrote the message of this boy Marcus''s death. With this, Dumbledore would officially be expelled from the school. And then, as soon as he, Lord Voldemort gains his body back, he''ll be able to go after Harry Potter without anyone being able to stop him. Right now, he just has to wait for while in this Chamber for his resurrection. No one cane and disturb him in here, because, no one would able to speak Parseltongue in this age. He is thest Heir of Slytherin line. While he having future fantasies, he suddenly heard the door to the Chamber suddenly open! Tom Riddle was surprised, to say the least! He wasn''t expecting visitors tonight. He had just nned to have a peaceful night alone spending his time sucking the life out of this boy and wait for Dumbledore''s expulsion. How could the Chamber entrance open right now?! Is there someone else who can speak Parseltongue?! This time, Harry''s Parseltongue status hadn''t been revealed to the general public, so Riddle still thought that he was absolutely safe in here. Riddle peeked from behind the statue. "!!!!" And almost pissed his pants when he saw who it was. It was his worst nightmare. The 16 year old boy got traumatized just by seeing the impressive line Chris had brought with him. But then, he gathered his wits back. He''s a Slytherin! So he''ll use the Slytherin way to handle this situation. *** A.N.: Scroll a little. Down below, besides the chapterments icon, you''d find a vote icon hit that button and then hit "Use all" Thanks for your POWERSTONES and Support! It''s a new month! Read eight chapters ahead on /Snollygoster Chapter 123: Fine! Ill do it myself Chapter 123: Fine! I''ll do it myself "$Ayaahath-Hathehhh-Ssssehhh-Seyyt-Ayaeeh-Aaah-Atheya-Hasseey-Sssseytha-Ssseyaa-Esseytha-Saahthay-Hatheeey$" "!!!!" While the Professors, Harry and Chris were walking into the Chamber, they suddenly heard the hissing sounds of a parselmouth that echoed throughout the chamber, surprising them. There was no way to locate it. Right after, the Giant Statue of Slytherin started moving. His mouth started opening, wider and wider, to make a huge ck hole. "Merlin''s Deep-throat..." muttered Chris. Something was stirring inside the statue''s mouth. Something was slithering up from its depths. "Close your eyes!" Yelled McGonagall to me and Harry. "Fawkes." Dumbledore called out softly, it seems that the bird was following them in here as well because they saw it fly into the Chamber as itnded on the a nearby pir. All the Professors raised their guard to the max when the Basilisk started emerging from the hole. While Chris focused more on the person who had used Parseltongue. ''There!'' the guy might be hiding behind the foot of Slytherin''s statue. ''Guess he''s not arrogant enough to confront Dumbledore head on, huh?'' "Harry, do you still have it with you?" asked Chris. Harry nodded, "Always." Meanwhile, the Basilisk had now emerged from the Giant mouth. ''That man sure can deep throat arge Basilisk. Did Szar never thought of the implications? Or was he aware of it and just showing off his deep-throating prowess proudly?'' Thought Chris. At that time, Faux let out an energetic chirp as it took flight. The bird was immune to Basilisk stare. The basilisk hissed right back at it. While the Basilisk got distracted, the teachers began firing at the creature''s eyes. Harry and Chris went back the way they came and hid behind one of the statues. The Heads of houses were thinking that it''s going to be a long fight, given the Basilisk''s magic resistance, but at that moment, Dumbledore took a step forward and brandished his wand, sending out a red beam of magic and gaint statue of Slytherin closed it''s mouth, trapping the Basilisk in between. And the Professors mouths all got hung open. Dumbledore never shows it, but he is indeed on a different level. "HISSSSSSHHISSSSS!!!" The Basilisk shrieked in pain and Harry grimaced. "What is it saying?" asked Chris. "Uh...It''s very rude. It has lot of malice, and even the previous time I heard it, just wanted to hurt people." "Indissolubilis Maxima!" "Trabia Figura!" Flitwick and McGonagall used this chance to reinforce the statue once again, since it looked like it was about to be broken by the Basilisk''s furious struggles. Sprout fired a spell that maderge vines entrap the Basilisk, further restricting it''s movements. With all this, Faux the champ, who could actually see it''s eyes, pierced one with it''s talons. Snape fired his signature Sectumsempra and some other curses on it''s face, but since he couldn''t actually lock at they all just missed. It was looking like Tom Riddle was going to lose miserably if the Basilisk didn''t get freed from Szar Slytherin''s mouth. Having no choice, Riddle conjured a big sharp knife and grabbed the fainted Michael''s body and carried him in front of everyone. He''d have liked to go after Harry, but the Basilisk''s second eye would also be gone by then. If he attacked directly, he might be able to take out one teacher by surprise, but the Basilisk would still remain stuck and he''d lose against the other teachers. That''s why, he went with the best option he could think of with his Slytherin mind. He took Michael Hostage. "Stop!" He yelled at everyone to stop. Currently, his body was hidden the fainted Michael with his knife at his throat, Professors nced at him and immediately got surprised when they saw the surprised student. "Stop! Or I might do something that we all regret." he warned. The Professors stopped at once. And Dumbledore immediately recognized his student. "Tom?" asked Dumbledore, looking quite surprised. "Yes, it''s me. ''Professor''. Your favorite student." said Tom sarcastically. Riddle didn''t lookpletely tangible yet, but it was close. "How... is this possible? How could you so young again?" asked Dumbledore. Tom Riddle shook his head in denial, regaining some of hisposure, "Oh, I''m not the real Tom Riddle, Professor. I''m just a memory, that was left behind in this diary to open the chamber again someday." he said, indicating the diary in Micheal''s pocket, thus demonstrating how loud his mouth is. "...So... it was indeed true," Dumbledore had a disappointed grandfatherly expression, as if he''d confirmed something which he''d been suspecting for a long time. "And even at such a young age. How could you, Tom?" "Oh, it see you haven''t changed at all, Dumbledore.... Now, it would be for the best if you release the Basilisk." said Tom as he dug the knife into Michael''s skin. As soon as the Basilisk was released, he was nning on firing as many killing curses as possible. Tom currently had the same red gleam in his eyes that the Dumbledore had seen in the adult Voldemort. The skin on Micheal''s neck was already getting cut up, and blood was starting to pour out. The Professors looked at Dumbledore in worry, not quite aware of what was going on, but they knew that this young boy in front of them was not quite right in the head. "Just leave the student alone, Tom. It''s not toote." sighed the pushover old man as he released the Basilisk from Slytherin''s mouth. Dumbledore says he learns from his mistakes, and he has learned a lot from them, like not using the elder wand and his own magic to gain power and rule. But here he is, making the same mistakes again, giving mercy to his enemies. He thinks that the Death Eaters are, but a group of misguided children, who need to be lead back to the path of light. "Yesss." Tom Riddle was beginning to think that he''d seed. *Swish* But, at that moment, suddenly, both his wand and knife were snatched from him by hands that came literally out of nowhere! The hands disappeared agian, and then *Smack* Got a sound whack on head he heard a irritated voice from behind him, "You got my club shut down, dude." "...." The force was so strong that Riddle stumbled forward andnded on his hands and knees leaving the limp Micheal behind. Before this, he was having the triumph of making Dumbledore follow his order with a hostage, a knife, and wand in his hans. But now, looks at his empty hands in disbelief. The smack on his was very loud and humiliating. He was momentarily stunned, along with the professors, at the absurdity of the situation. Then came the rage. "SSSSEHHH-SEYYT!!!" He hissed loudly for the Basilisk toe and kill this invisible bastard. Chris could almost imagine the Basilisk ring at his direction while slithering over. Though he didn''t feel any magic Petrifying him. He had always thought that the Petrification and instant death are Legilimency spells that need eye contact. Otherwise, they''d atleast have some effect on even a person who wasn''t making an eye contact. Chris always wanted to at least get the feel of this magic. Maybe he can replicate it? From his pocket, he took out a mirror. Should he try it or not? If he could just feel the magic, he might be able to cast it. ''Just let it go, man.'' In the end, he decided against it. He can recreate Petrification eyes on his own without trying Chinese protagonist stuff. He went with the n and lured the Basilisk into the water as he flew across theke on the same broom he''d flown down here on. At this moment, Fawkes destroyed the other eye of the Basilisk as well. "HIIIISSSSSSSSS!!!" The Basilisk hissed in pain as it thrashed around. It''s tail almost hit the ce where Harry was hiding at. Though Chris still had it''s agro and the Basilisk followed Chris as it could smell it. The Basilisk was in the water now. Dumbledore who was now assured of Micheal''s safety, still didn''tpletely give on his ns. The man waved his wand and the sorting hat came tond on Harry''s head. Dumbledore had called Fawkes and the hat way back as soon as he had seen the Basilisk skin. Harry, who of course could see that the spells the Professors were firing at the Basilisk weren''t doing much to stop it. He really wanted to to help his friend. *Thud* Something very hard and heavy thudded onto the top of Harry''s head, almost knocking him out. Stars winking in front of his eyes, he grabbed the top of the hat to pull it off and felt something long and hard beneath it. A gleaming silver sword had appeared inside the hat,with its handle glittering with rubies the size of eggs. The sword can only be taken out by a true Griffindore, in moments of valour. On his broom, Chris rolled his eyes in annoyance. ''Does this guy never learn?'' The old man can kill the Basilisk right away, but he''s still procrastinating. ''For once, do something by yourself, you fool.'' When Harry began running towards the snake with a sword in his hand, Chris shouted out to Harry. "HARRY! PASS!" It was the word we used when we used to y Quidditch together. He''d throw the Quaffle in front of me and I catch it to score a goal. Harry trusted Chris 100%. He kicked off his broom and threw the sword at Chris with all his might. "!!!!!!!" x5 And the Professors'' and Dumbledore''s jaws fell to ground. Because something batshit crazy happened in the next moment, which was out of Harry''s, Professor''s, Dumbledore''s, and Chris''s imagination. *** A.N.: Scroll a little. Down below, besides the chapterments icon, you''d find a vote icon hit that button and then hit "Use all" Thanks for your POWERSTONES and Support! It''s a new month! Read eight chapters ahead on /Snollygoster Chapter 124: Turns out, the Force is strong in this one Chapter 124: Turns out, the Force is strong in this one When Chris had called Harry to throw the sword at him, he had already activated his super trigger. He dived towards the sword with his one hand outstretched and the Basilisk dove for him. The sword was spinning around, and his hand would be done for if tried grabbing from the wrong end. But with his increased concentration, due to super trigger, his eyes tracked the movements and trajectory of the hilt minutely. As the spinning sword reached him, he suddenly stretched out his hand. The spinning sword suddenly stopped in midair as its hilt got secured tightly in Chris''s hand. This act might have been judged courageous enough by the sword because it didn''t outright reject him. Contrary to that, somethingpletely surprising happened! His super trigger was still active. So, as soon as he held the sword, his magic power started getting channeled into the sword! *Chirp* *Crackle**Chirp* *Crackle* "What the" Crackling sounds of electricity started emerging from the sword as the sword glowed blue with electric current running along with it, akin to a corona discharge. Its rubies had also lit up. When Chris made the dive his speed and height had decreased quite a lot and thus, the basilisk had reached right behind him with its mouth opened wide open. It was because the teachers were so absolutely astounded by the scene of the glowing sword that they had almost forgotten casting spells for a second. "HISSSSS." The Basilisk came from below, ready to kill Chris. But too bad for it, Chris was in his Super Trigger Blue form. With the shinning sword in his hand, Chris quickly spun his broom around and swung the sword vertical downwards with all his strength. *SLASH* The sword cut cleanly through the Basilisk, from its head to its jaw. And a blue sword beam emerged from the sword, which cut a little more of its body from where it passed through before it finallynded into the water and even cut through it while making a big ssh. *BOOM* "...." "...." "...." "...." "...." "...." "...." *Goosebumps* Everyone has goosebumps, either due to the electric discharge, or the unrealness of the scene as the basilisk fell into the water. Spreading out green blood into the water. ''I''ll be damned.'' thought Chris, who himself was quite shocked. ''Have I awakened the force?'' He thought while inwardly swearing to himself to try making swords now. ''W-What just happened?!'' Riddle inwardly screamed as he saw the opposite of what he was expected to happen. He was expecting that sword to be broken in half like a toothpick. And then he was expecting that boy to be swallowed up by the basilisk. But... that boy split the basilisk in half instead! How is that possible?! There''s only one option left now. As Chris was slowly flying back to the ground, along with Harry while he turned off his trigger, he suddenly saw Tom Riddle taking the diary and running away. ''What the f*ck?'' This guy really is like a snake. Slippery as hell. Dumbledore nced at Riddle and the boy stopped dead in his tracks. "I believe we have much to talk about, Tom," he said as he calmly, though inwardly, even Dumbledore wasn''t calm right now after the sight he''d just witnessed. ''Both Harry and Chris are turning out to be excellent,'' was what he could conclude amazement. When his friend was in need Harry was able to draw the sword of Godric Griffindor from the hat and was about to rush off to save his friend. Both the boys had developed enough trust and synergy between them that when Chris said just one word, Harry understood exactly what he meant. And that catch... was something even Dumbledore had to admire. This was enough for Dumbledore''s so-called test. So, he was now going to stop the basilisk with a wave of his wand and have young Chris healed by Fawkes in case he gets an injury. Though what happened next was something out of Dumbledors imagination. ''That swordlight.'' In its considerable history, Dumbledor has only ever heard of Godric Griffindor being able to use the sword like that. That''s exactly one of the reasons why he was recognized as one of the best duelists in history. The sword reacting like that to young Chris can only mean that the sword haspletely submitted to him. Harry has truly found a great friend. Chris Marin will be able to help Harry in all situations in the future. After meeting with Durant Martin, Dumbledore was also assured that the Martins would be giving their full support against Voldemort and his death eaters. He was anxious as to how Chris was able to go to France and find them, but it all turned out good in the end. "NO! It can''t end like this!" Screamed the captured Tom and Dumbledore focused back on him. Chris and Harrynded next to the Dumbledore and professors and Chris stumbled onto his one knee, due to the magical exhaustion that he wanted to show, even if that attack only took around 10% of his total magic power. "Chris!" Harry quickly supported Chris and they found out that there was actually blooding from his leg from where a fang was protruding. "You''re injured!" "What the" Chris looked down at his feet in surprise. He really was not expecting this. Super Trigger Blue always kinda numbs his senses whenever he uses it so he didn''t even notice this! Just now, he was only stumbling because he wanted to show that he was exhausted after that sword attack. But upon seeing the basilisk fang stuck in his leg, he couldn''t help but want to curse his bad luck. It seems that when the attack hadnd on the basilisk, the fang got knocked off and got stuck in his leg. All the other teachers saw it also rushed to Chris. "Merlin''s beard." Whispered McGonagall, remembering that the Basilisk venom was one of the most poisonous venom in the world. Professor Sprout, who knew some healing magic took out her wand. While Flitwick quickly turned to Dumbledore. "Headmaster! Phoenix Tears! They have incredible healing powers!" he quickly requested. Chris himself was also about to start panicking, but he noticed something peculiar. Chris pulled out the fang casually. He had a strange expression on his face as he looked his wound. "Fawkes," Dumbledore urgently called out his Phoenix and the Phoenixnded next to Chris and cried a few tears on his wound. *** *Chris POV: I had almost pissed my pants when I had just seen the fang embedded in my leg. Though then I suddenly wondered that, ''Why am I not feeling anything wrong?'' Basilisk venom wasextremely powerful, and could kill a person within a little more than a minute at best, making the person drowsy and blurry-visioned before they died. I recalled the canon scene of when Harry was bitten: ''he felt a searing pain just above his elbow. One long, poisonous fang was sinking deeper and deeper into his arm and it splintered as the basilisk keeled over sideways and fell, twitching, to the floor. Harry slid down the wall. He gripped the fang that was spreading poison through his body and wrenched it out of his arm. But he knew it was toote. White-hot pain was spreading slowly and steadily from the wound. Even as he dropped the fang and watched his own blood soaking his robes, his vision went foggy. The Chamber was dissolving in a whirl of dull color.'' ... That''s what happened in canon. Harry almost died in seconds. And I don''t feel anything wrong at all. I can breath properly, no pain, no drowsiness. In fact, I feel like I could run a f*cking marathon right now. ''How is this possible?'' It couldn''t have been healed by Super trigger blue. It''s bad at healing since it''s speed oriented. And I had switched it off as soon as I had made that sword sh. While I was thinking this, Fawkes hadnded next to my bleeding led and dripped a few drops of his tears on it. Greed shed in my mind. I quickly took out a small ss vial from my pocket to store some tears in it as well. These tears are f*cking useful, in many situations. I wonder why Dumbledore didn''t leave Harry with any. To my pleasant surprise, Fawkes kindly cried some drops in vial as well. Very pleased, I offered the bird a few of the treats that I feed Nyxie with my clean hand (The other hand was current gripping the worlds most poisonous fang). "Thank you." I said while offering him the treats. Fawkes sniffed the treats in my hand curiously as it tapped it a few times with its beak. *Blink* Fawkes blinked. Then he let out trilled in surprise and quickly devoured them whole. It was so happy that it trilled in satisfaction and then gently rubbed it''s head on my hand. "Good bird." I patted the bird as I smiled kindly. Of course he''d like them. These are imbued with pure magic. My cute dragon has high pretty standards. Looking at the Phoenix being chummy with me, I hid a smirk, ''Dark magic practitioners can''t be liked by Phoenixes?'' Yeah sure Dumbledore, I hope you''re watching this. Well, to be fair, it''s not total bullshit, since dark magic does leave behind traces, simr to when you smoke a cigarette. But buzz off, that''s nothing to be me who can sense magic. I can caste a Fiendfire from my hand one moment and then pet Fawkes with the same hand in the next moment while saying ''Imma light magician, bruh''. That''s how we roll. "Fawkes seems to have taken a liking to you, Mr. Martin." said Dumbledore, as he looked at me. My leg was already healed now, so I stood up while still carrying Fawkes. All of us were ignoring Tom Riddle, who was still struggling to free himself from Dumbledore. He couldn''t even speak. . "Professor, Micheal is getting fainter." I said, and everyone turned to the forgotten boy, who was still pitifully lying on the ground. The teachers finally realizes that what I was indeed true and Dumbledore enabled Tom to speak. Tom beganughing. "No one save him now. I''ve been sucking life out of him for the whole year. Soon, he will die and I, will be alive." said the loud mouth. He''s truly a typical villian. "Professor, I think we should destroy the diary." I said directly, making Riddle''s eyes go wide. Dumbledore snatched the diary right out of Riddles hand. "Just how many did you make, Tom?" he asked. Tom looked at the diary in Dumbledore''s hand, and the basilsk fang in my hand. He thenughed as if he''d given up on everything. "I nned to make as many as possible, Dumbledore! So, even if you get rid of me, just know that the real me WOULDe back one day!" While saying that I saw his eyes glinting in red again as he looked at Harry and Harry cried in pain. ''The guy can do wandless magic.'' I quickly snatched the diary from Dumbledore''s hand and stabbed it both the sword and the fang with all my might. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!" There was a long, dreadful, piercing scream. Ink spurted out of the diary in torrents, streaming over my hands, flooding the floor. Riddle was writhing and twisting, screaming and iling before he vanished into nothing. The guy had figured that since he was going to die anyway, better die taking down Harry Potter, the cause of the future him''s downfall. It''s better to just kill him straight away then risk something else. Because a madman with nothing to lose is the most dangerous. .... We all existed the Chamber after that, as Michael, Harry and even I needed healing attention. And I noticed that, while we were exiting the Chamber, Dumbledore put on some spells on the Chamber''s closed entrance. It''s just a notification charm. I sighed. If I go in to take the body now, Dumbledore would definitely notice. It''s good that I already dealt with that problem. We were all taken to the Hospital wing. While everyone was in the Hospital wing, the minister of magic himself came in, along with Lucius Malfoy. But Dumbledore exined that the Heir had been dealt with along with the monster, showing the big and sharp Basilisk fang to Fudge. But by now, I was already starting to feel my magic being suck out of me at a fast pace. ''Damn! The Basilisk sure was big!'' I cursed as I put my hand into my pocket to absorb some magic from my magic storage wand. The same which in took out st home to teach Esmee that day. Currently, my thieving n is in full swing. My house elf is currently taking out the Basilisk from theke and storing it into a storage bag. House elf magic is the most efficient in magic. And from what I''ve tested, Jilly, the most powerful houself in the world, can definitely pull it off. How did she get in there? Well, she didn''t even go in there. While I wearing Harry''s invisibility cloak, I put thepletely concealed Vanishing Cab near theke. Now she''s pulling the Basilisk out of theke into the storage bag while standing inside the Vanishing cab. Before leaving the Chamber, I had lightly knocked on the Vanishing cab''s door to signal Jilly, who was waiting on the other side of the door. Now, I just need to go in to retrieve the cab someday. Currently, after Jilly gets the corpse, she''ll just leave the invisibile andpletely concealed cab in there for a while and cut the connection from the other side. So in case Dumbledore finds it, it''ll still be alright, since the cab would be basically useless with the other side damaged. But he most likely won''t. So, this was n D. I chose this n because this is one of the best. If I had gone in with Jarry without Dumbledore, Dumbledore would''ve seen the memory of it in Harry''s head. I''ve been teaching him lumency but Dumbledore can still pass through Harry''s mind easily. After seeing the memory, in which I''d have had to kill the Basilisk without any sword of Griffindor. Without the sword of Griffindor, even the heads of houses spells were useless on that skin. With the n I just used, I showed my good side, my power, the Basilisk is also dead, Harry didn''t have to get injured, and I also had a Phoenix for back up. Besides all that, I learned something else as well. ''I have poison immunity.'' That must be it. Nyxie was originally a poisonous Dragon spieces. (Noberta had bit Ron and it was poisonous). So, one of the abilities I got from her is also the poison immunity. One of myst ones. I know that in canon, Dumbledore definitely took the skin and important organs of the Basilisk, since the skin would have been intact even after centuries but in canon, it was said the corpse hadpletely rotted. Most likely, Dumbledore had followed Harry in, and gotten ess. Then cameter to get the corpse. The only other option was to get Harry to open the Chamber and then erase his memory so that Dumbledore doesn''t see it. Then go in alone. But I won''t do that to a friend and memory charm leaves traces and can even be undone. Now, after Dumbledore when goes in to find the corpse no longer there, he''d either think that the Basilisk was still alive somehow and escaped, or think that some other creature ate it whole. That chamber and the waterboy is so huge. There might more monsters of Slytherin living in there. Maybe it was a mechanism Szar built, so that the body is disposed after it''s death. After that, I''ll go with Harry to ''explore'', and get back my Cab. I don''t need it for a while anyway. It''s Christmas in a few days. And I''m going home. ... Dear diary, I killed a Basilisk today and stole a it''s corpse which is considered to be priceless. It gives weird B ciao vibes! Um...I think I might be awakening to something. What''s next? Gringotts? All the other precious items in the world? I also also managed to get some phoenix tears! And oh, I also learned that I had poison immunity this whole time! This day turned out to be quite something. *** A.N.: Scroll a little. Down below, besides the chapterments icon, you''d find a vote icon hit that button and then hit "Use all" !!! Thanks for your POWERSTONES and Support! It''s a new month! Read eight chapters ahead on Pat /Snollygoster Chapter 125: Nope Im not a creep, its just due to dragons traits Chapter 125: Nope I''m not a creep, it''s just due to dragon''s traits While Chris was contemting his gains that day, Dumbledore had gotten busy dealing with aftermath, starting with the minister. And he had death with everything, the old man arrived into the hospital wing to have his customary talk with Harry at the end if incidents, where he always exins thing. But this time, Chris was also there. During this time, Dumbledore exined to how the diary''s owner was none other than Lord Voldemort and that''s why he had tried to kill Harry of all present in the end. "What about this sword, Professor?" Asked Chris, "Howe it was hidden in the hat?" Of course, the bastard knew everything already. Harry also looked at Dumbledore curiously. The magic that Chris did back... was so freaking awesome! Dumbledore smiled at both Harry and Chris as he looked at them through his half moon spectacles. "It is the sword that shows both your braveness and loyalty. It''s the of Godric Griffindor himself." "What?!" Asked Harry, dumbfounded as he looked the sword in Chris''s hand. Chris handed it to Harry to do his fanboying. Dumbledore continued on. "The sword was made to Godric Gryffindor''s specifications byRagnuk the First, finest of thegoblinsilversmiths, and therefore King (in goblin culture, the ruler did not work less than the others, but more skillfully). When it was finished, Ragnuk coveted it so much that he pretended that Gryffindor had stolen it from him, and sent minions to steal it back." ''Well, that''s good to hear.'' Chris wanted to know as much as possible about this sword. After all, even if just for the sake of Force, but he''s damn sure getting himself a sword after the epic ying he''d just done with the sword of Griffindor. Just that, in ce of a broom, there should have been a dragon or something. That old broom kinda ruined the scene. "Professor, I''d like to borrow the sword for studying it." requested Chris, and Harry also looked hopeful. Dumbledore hesitated. After he''d seen the sword''s magic for the first time, he actually.... wanted to try replicating it himself for once! But Dumbledore gave a grandfatherly smile to the two young kids looking eagerly at him. "Christmas holidays are almost here, and I believe the two of you are going to be out of Hogwarts for a while. Perhaps after youe back..." Harry nodded and fell for it though Chris didn''t. ''You better keep your word, old man. Or I might send you off sooner than your time.'' Dumbledore was never much useful anyways. Chris had even tried to see his powers by bring him in front of a Basilisk, but the guy really wasn''t willing to use it. ''He''s too strong though.'' That''s what Chris could conclude just by the way he handled the Basilisk like it was a mere worm when it had emerged. When Dumbledore had used that transfiguration on the Slytherins statue, magic waves WAY more denser than his own were literally hitting him, who was standing a distance away. Dumbledore is like a Nuke. It''s only ever been used in the past, and now it''s just used to posture and threaten. *** The same day, Chris and Harry''s friends came to visit them, asking what happened to them. Neville, Hermione, Susan, and Hannah cam e in, along with Nyxie whom Chris had left behind with Hannah and Susan before his match. When all of them saw Chris and Harry, they were shocked out of their minds when they saw both them were lying stiffly on their beds, much like other petrified patients. "What happened to them?!" Asked Hermione to madam Pomphrey who was busy with other patients. "That''s it. I''m calling aunt!" shouted Susan angrily while Neville and Hannah were both teary-eyed. Nyxie, however flew up from Hannah''s shoulder andnded on Chris while licking his face happily. Chris''s face twitched a few times before woke he couldn''t help it and broke intoughter, making Harry startughing as well. "...." x4 "...What''s going on?!" asked Hermione in surprise. "What in the Merlin''s stinky vomit?! swore Susan. Harry raised his hands in surrender. "Everyone, calm down please, haha...hahahah. It''s a prank, it''s a prank." The group deadpanned collective at the two of them and Chris shrugged innocently. "It was Harry''s idea. I don''t do such childish pranks." Harry raised his eyebrows as he put on his sses. "Oh yeah? Then why did you instantly agree to go with it?" Chris rolled his eyes."Because, we''re still children, duh. When else would we do childish pranks if not now?!" After that, Chris''s Ravenw friends came as well. And it became very crowded, so madam Pomphrey just kicked them all out, along with Harry and Chris. Both were already fine and had been demanding release for a while now. After all this time, they had all be familiar enough to hang out together after Chris''s repeated efforts. He''d been three-timing with his three friend groups for a while now, the Griffindor group, the Ravenw group, and the Hufflepuff group. But right now all were quite united since everyone wanted know what the hell happened today. Dumbledore had asked them to keep the location of the entrance a secret, so Harry and Chris told them about everything else. It was quite a shock to everyone that the culprit actually turned out to be Lord Voldemort himself. And they finally had to believe that Neville and Hermione were telling everyone the truth and it was indeed a Basilisk. Chris had just casually asked Neville and Hermione to tell everyone about the Basilisk to get rid of them. But the two actually went off to tell everyone about it. "What?! The sword of Godric Griffindor himself?! Can I see it?! Asked Hermione as soon Harry reached that part of the story. Harry clicked his tongue on being interrupted, "No. Dumbledore has it now. Anyway, so I flew towards the Basilisk with Chris in hand. And then, Chris asked me to throw it to him like it was a Quaffle!" Heughed and everyone alsoughed, find this request absurd enough to qualify Chris''s standards. "So, what did you do?" Asked Susan, fully immersed in the story. Harry shrugged like she was asking the obvious, "I threw it to him, of course." "What?! Asked Hermione in a shrill voice. "That''s very reckless, Harry." This time, many of the girls also agreed with her. "Give it some time, Hermione. You''ll get used to things like this if hang out with me and Chris." Harry always had some patience for Hermione, because Chris had told him that she''ll grow up sooner orter. "So, Chris caught the sword like a pro! And, as soon as it got into his hands, the sword starts shinning a bright blue! And then Chris went this! And BAAM! The Basilisk''s face got spit from the middle!" Chris covered his face and let Harry go on with his narration. Harry had a much brighter personality in this timeline. And the guy had also read Star warsic. Chris can''t me him for being excited, can he? He himself had geeked out when the sword glowed. Because not only star wars, he''d also seen Naruto, One-piece, Bleach, etc... After Chris couldn''t take any more of the Chamber of Secrets topic, Chris decided to change the topic to everyone''s ns on Christmas holidays and gifts. He''d not been able to pay attention to these things earlier, but now that everything''s resolved, he can finally worry about these things. He has to get gifts for many people now. ''Aw man, the list of people just keeps increasing.'' Hemented in his thoughts. He was almost alone just two years ago. *** I exited the Hogwarts express along with my friends at the tform nine and three-quarters and found the two people I was looking for. Ted and Andromeda. "Oh Chris dear, look how tall you''ve grown!" Said Andromeda as she gave him a big hug. Ted also hugged me, and then thumped my back loudly. "It''s good to see you, Chris. Thanks again for those Diaries," said Ted gratefully. "Oh, that''s nothing." I waved it off dismissively. I''d sent the Online chatting Diaries to Ted and Andromeda and Dora so that they can talk with convenience. But their eyes then fell on Nyxie whose cute head was sticking out of my backpack."So, this must be Nyxie, right?" Asked Ted and I nodded and brought Nyxie out. "Aww..." Andromeda was Instantly conquered she took Nyixe in her arms. We apparated (me and Nyxie side-alonged) to the Tonks'' Residence and Andromeda began to prepare the dinner behind the counter as me and Ted sat at the table. "You know Andromeda, I''ve missed your cooking, A LOT," I said honestly. There were some things in the world which you couldn''t get enough of. And one was Andromeda''s cooking. "Did you teach it to Dora?" I asked hopefully. Though both of them couldn''t have my wicked thoughts about their daughter. "Dora? Cooking?" Andromedaughed as she shook her. "That girl only knows how to eat." Then her expression grew a bit sad. "I''m not even sure whether she''s even eating properly or not these days." She sighed in worry. "Don''t worry Andi. She can take care of herself." Said Ted, but he also seemed a bit sad. I sighed. Actually, this is the main reason I''m stopping by. Dora can''te back for Christmas, and thus, this is the first Christmas that the couple is spending without her. "You two really can''te to France?" I asked once again. My parents had long since been wanting to meet the two, to thank them for taking care of me. Ted and Andromeda looked apologetic. "Not this time Chris. We''ve already promised to go to one of my friends'' party this time. But, we''d love to go next year, if the offer still stands!" I nodded, "It''s a promise then." I said, not minding them not being able toe this time. Well, the one with no connections in Britain is me. Of course they both have a lot of good friends who had invited them much before my ignorant self thought about it. "You know what Andromeda?" I said, standing up. "I need to learn cooking from you." I dered as I went behind the counter and began helping her. Well, If Dora doesn''t know how to cook, then at least one person at home should know cooking, right? Andromedaughed. "You know what Chris? You''ll make a great husband in the future." She bagan teaching me some basic cooking. "Damn," I muttered. "Is this still cooking? I''d have mistaken this for a potion-making ss." So, it''s not a coincidence that Andromeda can cook so well. My view of cooking haspletely changed after seeing her adding ingredients in specific measurements, changing the intensity of mes a dozen times, using different methods of stirring and whatnot. "I''ve always liked both cooking and potions. So I just keep mixing the two and to improve my dishes." Exined Andromeda. "...." Cooking Lv max huh? "Oh great Lady, I''ll be needing you to share all your recipes with me. Money is not a problem. I''ll beg for it if I have to." I said while mock bowing my head. Andromeda justughed and agreed. Now I can understand why Dora gave up learning it. I''ve given up on learning thisplicated subject as well. I''ll just give the recipes to Jilly! Hehehe. If Andromeda cooking Lv max, then I''m cheating Lv. max. As we all sat down to eat food, I told them in detail about my family and my first meeting with them. "What?! He pointed his wand at you?!" asked Andromeda in surprise. I nodded. "Well, I AM kinda suspicious, aren''t I? Anyone would think I''m an adult." I muttered. "...So, how did you exin your brilliance to them, and your billions? Asked Ted. I scratched my head awkwardly. "Well, I kinda didn''t." "???" x2 "Um...I kinda just said that you guys adopted me and taught me a lot of things. At that time, it was just the first day, and I wanted to look as ''normal" as possible since I was PLENTY suspicious already. So..." Andromeda nodded as if she understood. And Ted nodded as well after a pause. Well, looks like there won''t be a problem. We talked for a long time and I think the two were defintely very happy that I stayed to meet them. After stuffing myself with food, I went to check out Dora''s room. I was just curious. As it turned out, the room was... unique, just like Dora. It was painted in pink and ck, the oddest colorbination. There were a lot of stuffed toys on the fluffy bed with pink covers, but the walls had postures of muggle and magical rock bands, like Weird sisters and Guns N'' Roses. The shelves were filled with books, and there were many newspaper articles and pictures of Aurors stuck on the clipboard as well. I unknowingly activated Dragon sense and took a deep breath sensing her scent from all around the room. ''Wait, what am I doing?!'' I quickly came to my senses and exited the room. Damn, Am I bing a creep? No. That wasn''t on purpose! Definitely not! Sigh, it''s due to my dragon bond. Pride is something that I''m slowly getting control over these days, but this is somethingpletely new and different. "I just hope that this is it and nothing elsees next," I mumbled as I suppressed the urge to just rush back into the room and sniff her bed. Dora isn''t going to be safe the next time I meet her. At this moment, Nyixe, who was ying outside, came back in andnded on my shoulder. And I suddenly recalled Nyxie sniffing me all the time! I shook my head. "It''s different, right?" I muttered as I looked at the innocent cute dragon blinking her big amber eyes confusedly at me. .... The next day, I went back to France. I matched my timing with their breakfast. While standing outside of the dining room window, I knocked this time, attracting the attention of the three people who were sitting there. While grinning, I waved. "I''m home!" *** A.N: Scroll a little. Down below, besides the chapterments icon, you''d find a vote icon hit that button and then hit "Use all" !!! Thanks for your POWERSTONES and Support! It''s a new month! Read eight chapters ahead on Pat /Snollygoster Chapter 126: Christmas surprises (High sugar content. Not recommended for diabetes patients) Chapter 126: Christmas surprises (High sugar content. Not rmended for diabetes patients) "I''m home!" My family got a pleasant surprise when they saw me. Esme came running and jumped directly out of the window. "Big brother!" "Woah, Woah! Slow down, girl." I was surprised but hurriedly caught her making sure she isn''t hurt. Esmeughed as she hugged me tightly and I realized how far she''se from the shy and reserved girl who wouldn''t even meet my eyes. I pinched her soft and chubby cheek. "It''s only been a few days, Esme." With the Vanishing Cab in the chamber of secrets, I had just beenmunicating with them through the Diary and told them the cab was a bit broken. Esme then hugged Nyxie whose head was sticking out of my backpack. Mom came to the window and looked at me. "Can you ever use the door?" She asked exasperatedly as I climbed into the window along with Esme and gave mom also hugged me. I ignored her remark and hugged Durant as well who had stood up. "Give me food mom. Your son is hungry!" I sat down with Esme in myp. "Esme?" "Hmm." turned her head around to look at me. "I brought you something," I said, taking out a freshly made macrons which I bought from a popr shop on my way here. "Mac-ons?! Thank u, brother!" I got a kiss on my cheek for this. I remember she likes these a lot. "Mom, I brought your favorite coffee from the Arbringer Cafe," I said, producing a well-packed parcel from my pocket. For Durant, I really don''t know what he likes. So decided to bring him something else. "Dad, I brought this muggle drink for you," I said, bringing out a can of C. Everyone looked at the red can curiously. ... Alright, I admit. I didn''t know what to bring him, so I''m just dishing out a can that was already lying around in my bag, but no one needs to know that, right? Durant picked up the can and looked at it curiously. "What''s this?" He asked, as tried shaking it. "NO! Don''t shake, dad. It''s a drink. You''re supposed to open it like this." I said as I opened it. *FIZZ* the characteristic noise came out and everyone looked at it curiously. "Try it. You might not like it on the first try, it''s really delicious once you get the hang of it." Turns out, he actually likes it! After that Esme and Camille also wanted to try so I took out two more. *Cough* *Cough* Esme coughed and didn''t like it much. "Can you remove the bubbles?" She asked. "...." Girl, it''s just sugared water without that. Mom liked it though. *** *General PoV: Christmas was the next day and it was going to be the Martin family''s first Christmas with Chris. Chris didn''t hold back on presenting gifts for his family. Esme woke up on Christmas morning groggily. Last night, she''d asked big bro to let her sleep with him but he''d rejected her with a smile that he used to make before making her happy so Esme reluctantly agreed. Now as she rubbed her eyes and looked around, she suddenly got shocked. Presents! A lot of gifts lying around in her whole room! There were a lot of big and small cute stuffed toys moving around in her room! There were also her favorite candies as well. The best one was a cute dragon stuffed Dragon flying around the room which looked a lot like Nyxie. All of these things have a certain amount of pure magic mixed in them. "Yaayyy!!!" Esme quickly got up and hugged the toy dragon. Her big brother is the best! ... When Camille came downstairs to check her gifts, she saw that her son had also given her something. Excited, Camille first opened the gift that her son had given her. *Sniff* Seeing what it was, Camille''s eyes naturally started watering. It was a photo album with Chris''s photos in it. There photos from age six to eleven. Camille remembered that she had once mentioned to Chris that she''d always regretted not being able to witness him growing up. Along with it, there were some pensive memories. Along with it, there was also a note attached in it. "I can''t change anything about the past, but I can definitely promise to be present in present and future." "....My s-son," she murmured lovingly. Camille went to Chris''s room to hug the hell out of him. For Durant, Chris didn''t know what to give him. He had briefly wondered if he should give him the names of Voldemort''s inner circle, maybe present him with a head of some known death-eaters. Father-son duo might be satisfied, but their master, Lady Camille might just give them something worse than Cruciatus in outrage. So, for Durant, Chris had asked him what he''d like. Durant had frowned instead, saying that Chris should only be receiving the gifts. In the end, Chris had given him ssy briefcase simr to his Newt-case, shrinkable with undetectable extension, though not able to store living beings. Gabrielle got sweets and a stuffed toy from Chris. But, hers was a Phoenix. Gabrielle had a particr fascination with Phoenix. Fleur got a book named ''How to be a Darklord: Intermediate.'' She had been having a great year so far after following Chris''s advice that he''d casually given. School had been very difficult since the beginning, since controlling the allure is something thates with age. Initially, she had been willing to make friends with everyone, but since she was not stupid, she came to know her what her so-called ''friends'' thought about her year by year. Not that the pain would lessen after each time. So, she''de to realize that she was better off not having any friends. She was far superior to everyone anyway. Thus, she had actually be quite lonely at school. And there are a lot of problems thate with being a loner. Not to mention that the rumors and gossips still didn''t leave her alone. Her reputation was slowly getting destroyed, and her loneliness and no one willing to stand up to defend her only worsened the situation. But, after Chris''s words, she''de to realize that she had really been suffering for nothing in the school. She''d been thinking about her disadvantages and was actually not aware of how to use her strengths. She was from a rich family, she was academically brilliant, she was magically very talented, and she had a lot of charisma. So, what if the jealous people target her? If she had enough people to defend her, if she just showed off a few kind acts, if she just spread good rumours, if she just organized a few ''idents'' for the people antagonizing her instead of trying to confront them head on and ruining her own image, if she just helped the weak and or desperate people and gave them a smile.... along with a dozen more things that Chris had written and exined in detail in the book school is actually a piece of cake, isn''t it? But...no matter how grateful Fleur might feel towards Chris who had casually helped her so much, she can''t help but be terrified of someone who actually knows all this at the age of twelve. No one can tell from his sweet and innocent appearance that this guy, who always spoils his little sister and always keeps his parents happy is actually such a roguish, deceitful, unscrupulous, and wicked person. Though it always gives her immense relief and satisfaction on knowing that he''s not an enemy but an ally. Fleur can''t help but anticipate what would happen if Chris came to Beauxbatons. Those b*tches would really be nothing but mobs for someone like Chris. ... For Appoline, Chris had discovered that she also liked cooking. So Chris had given her a book of thetest muggle recipes. Chris had discovered that unlike Andromeda, Appoline was quite cut off from the muggle world so she didn''t know many dishes. For Sebastian the geek, Chris had manymon interests with him. He''d gifted a copy of a book from a the room of requirements which was a good read. *** When Chris went to check his gifts the next morning, there were lot of them. His friends circle had increased a lot, and many gifts were from people he didn''t even know well. Many are either due to him being a rich young master or due to him being the President of the Home Club. While he was opening the gifts, he noticed that he hadn''t gotten any from his family, or the Dcours. Chris rolled his eyes. He already knew what was going on, but for their sake, let''s just pretend to be surprise. It was worth mentioning that during his two month stay at the summer holidays, Chris had pranked the hell out of everyone, be it Dcours or Martins. Of course, it was all in good humor, and everyone had to agree that it was the best summer they had ever had. But still, they all wanted some payback. So, this time, when Chris was still in Hogwarts and everyone else was gathered for a dinner one night, Fleur, who hade home for a day had proposed why not they prank Chris this time? So, this was what was going on right now. But the biggest tattle-tale Gabrielle, who always tells Chris embarrassing secrets of Fleur, had also told him about this matter on the online chatting diary, so he was prepared. For the whole day, he saw his mom and Esme looking at him expectantly, as if expecting him to behave differently or ask them about gifts, but Chris behaved no different than his original self making them feel bad instead. That afternoon, the Dcours arrived as well. Chris hadn''t met them over these months. "Chris!" Gabrielle was of course, the most enthusiastic. She hung to Chris like a ko. "Alright, alright, I missed you too Gabby. I see you''re as enthusiastic as ever." Chris muttered as he said greeted the other Dcours over shoulder. "Merry Christmas! Sebastian, Appoline, Fleur." Appoline came closer and gave a hug him over Gabrielle. "Merry Christmas to you too, Chris dear. You''ve grown up a lot!" "Merry Christmas!" Sebastian was also the same. He also came and hugged Chris, reminding him of how he was always over enthusiastic even in the Canon. Then Fleur came closer and gave him a kiss on both cheeks. "I can''t thank you enough for helping me out with school, Chris. Merci beaucoup!" (Thanks a lot) Chris felt that something was different, decided to ignore it. "It''s wasn''t much trouble for me. And it reminded me a lot about my friend Dora, so I am d to d to be of help." Replied Chris smiling. By now, Esme felt that Gabrielle had had enough of her big brother and pulled on her leg roughly to make her get off. "It''s Enough." she dered, looking a bit annoyed. Everyoneughed at her adorableness, making her pout. Afterwards, everyone went to hang out in the living room. Fleur, Camille and Appoline talked about what gifts they''d given each other reminding him that he hadn''t gotten any. They were trying to prank Chris at least once. They still hadn''t forgotten the times when Chris had pranked them, especially when he hadpletely destroyed them in the water fight. That had made them SO wet! Though it didn''t seem to have any effect on Chris, as he behaved like it waspletely normal that he didn''t get any gifts. He evenplemented on what they had given each other. In the end, Camille didn''t feel any good and directly told him, "Honey, you''re going to get your presents tonight at dinner. So, look forward to it!" No one called her out on ruining the prank. It was destined to fail spectacrly anyways since they were trying to prank the master. This was Mood Killer Reaction technique of Master prankstar Chris. If you''re getting pranked, react in a way that would kill the mood, take the fun out of the prank, and instead make the prankstats feel sorry and guilty for even trying to do this prank. When Camille told him about the presents, Chris looked surprised, "Oh, I get gifts too?!" The shook his head, "I''m satisfied enough just being able to live with my family. I don''t need anything else mom. Just please let me stay with you guys.... that''s enough for me." He said sincerely. *crack* I*Shatter* *shatter* This broke the heart of all the women trying to prank Chris. When they had received such great gifts from Chris today, they were already regretting the pranking n. But they thought that they might as well just go on with it. Afterall, they still wanted to see Chris''s surprised face. And it''s not like their own gifts were bad. They had also put in a lot of thought when getting a present for Chris. But when they finally see Chris''s surprised face?...Why is this bringing tears into their eyes instead of any satisfaction? *Sniff* *Sob* All the women stood up to give Chris a big hug. "Woah..." muttered Chris from heaven. And Gabrielle, who already knew that Chris already knew all about the prank since she''d told him personally, looked dumbfounded. ''And people say I''m the drama queen.'' She murmured sourly. Though her eyes looking at Chris were that of a student learning from master. **** A.N.: I rmend a high dose of insulin after this. And pay your fees before leaving. That''ll be 1 POWERSTONE. You can leave more if you feel like it. Patr /Snollygoster for Reading upto 8 chapters ahead. Tiers are $3 and $7 Chapter 127: A drunk Veela Chapter 127: A drunk Ve On Christmas Eve, the Martins and Dcour''s sat together at the dining table. Camille stood up with a wine ss in hand. "Everyone," She began, and the two families'' attention gathered on her. "We''ve spent many Christmas Eve together, but this one is very special. My son" her eyes looked at Chris with tenderness, "has miraculouslye back after I''d almost given up hope. Chris, you''ve turned out to be an excellent young man. Mom is soooo proud of you honey!" She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes as she smiled. "You''ve changed all our lives, my dear, and this feast has been specifically prepared for you, son." She raised her wine ss, "To wee Chris, and to a merry Christmas!" she said everyone followed suit while smiling. The non-adults drank juice instead. Chris couldn''t stop smiling and his eyes stung a bit for some reason. He quickly wiped them. Chris also raised his ss. "To family!" "To family!" x7 He wanted to say a lot more, but he couldn''t trust his voice for now. At this moment, everyone stood up and gave their presents to Chris. Durant and Camille had given him a small box each, both of which looked quite ancient at a nce. Opening them, he saw that each of them held a ring in them, each very beautiful. "They''re the Heir rings of both the Martin and Laurant house." Exined Durant. "You are our now officially our Heir, honey." Said Camille as he ruffled Chris''s hair. The rings were beautiful. The Martin one was a gold ring with a Ruby set in it, Laurant one made if a shining white metal, adorned with a ck diamond. "Put a drop of blood on each." said Durant, offering him a pin. Camille bit her lips apparently in worry for her son having to prick his finger with needles. Chris pricked his skin with the needle, "....What?" The needle couldn''t pierce his skin! ''F*cking dragon bond is showing it''s downsides these days.'' ''How can I forget the durability of freakin'' dragon hide?! Of course my skin wouldn''t be pierced by a measly needle.'' His skin hadn''t been tested after that extremely painful bonding. On the surface, there was no change. ''Otherwise Dora would have found out.'' Thought Chris with a smirk. They used to have a lot of skinship back in the days. ''Though it''s good to know that it''s strengthened now. But right now, I''m kinda...in an awkward position.'' He thought and it was true. Everyone is waiting around him to give hin their presents and here he is, literally forcing a pin into his finger. ''Do I need a sword of Griffindor for this?'' He wondered exaggeratedly. Chris did some quick thinking and pierced his lip and kissed both the rings, thus smearing them with his blood. This was the first time Chris was tasting his blood. ''It''s... kinda sweet, isn''t it?'' He wondered. It was quite unlike how he remembered from his previous life. He can even smell it. Hepletely missed Camille''s shocked look when Chris pierced his lips for the blood. She stared at the blood on the rings with full attention and scrunity. There was something going on here that Chris wasn''t aware of. After he wore the rings, he felt a connection snapping in ce with each of the rings. Chris activated the trigger to quickly heal his bloody mouth. At this moment, Chris felt a tug on his robes. Looking down, Esme was hold out a present for him. "Thanks, Esme!" Chris took the gift and opened it. Inside were drawings of boy with yellow hair along with a girl of with light brown hair in a bob cut. In some drawings, hey ying together, in one, the boy was reading the girl some stories as the girl had her head in hisp, some contained their parents as well, which were basically bigger drawing of the boy and girl with a change in clothing. There were Dcours as well in some. "Wow." muttered Chris. He had seen her drawing a few times, but the little girl always refused to show them to anyone. Chris noticed that Esme was very embarrassed or nervous right now, as the girl had her face hidden behind her little hands and was peeking through the gaps. "Aw." Chris heart melted at this cuteness. Chris knelt down and hugged her tightly. "These are great, Esme. Thank you." Chris somehow actually felt more happiness from this gift than literally being given heirship rings to two very rich and prominent houses. There were many things he valued more just material wealth. After that, Chris received presents from the Dcours as well. "Alright, the dinner''s ready everyone," announced Camile and everyone sat themselves. Tonight''s dinner was quite fancy as were the people dining it. Everyone was dressed well. Men were wearing formal robes and Chris was wearing a Tux and Fleur, who was sitting across from him had on a blue evening dress along with a coat over her shoulders looking extremely beautiful. Esme and Gabrielle were wearing purple and pink Princess dresses respectively. While both Camille and Appoline also looked beautiful in their red and gold flowy dresses and gowns. During the dinner, upon seeing liquor for the first time after about two years since he''d quit, Chris couldn''t help but stealthily pour himself a few drinks after such a long time. While drinking had be a habit of his during a few years back, but after the Hogwarts, he''d decided to quit and hadn''t drunk ever since. ''Just a sip, man, just a sip.'' was what he thought before taking a huge gulp. "Huh?" But even after drinking a few sses, he couldn''t get drunk at all. He tried drinking a few more sses in panic. ''Damn, is this really happening to me?!'' Chris downed a few more sses to see if it has any effect, but s, it was all in vain. Can he never get drunk now?! ''F*ck! Is this... poison immunity?'' He realized. Alcohol is also actually a kind of poison! "...." Chris didn''t know whether tough or cry. Drinking as much as he wants without ever getting drunk! Sounds like a dream right? Well, it''s actually not. That aspect seems to stem from the fact that alcohol increases activity in the dopamine neurons in the mesolimbic reward pathway, as well as opioid cells that release endorphins. Both produce feelings of joy, pleasure, euphoria, depending on the type of activation. That''s why drinking can be sopleasurable. In short, he''ll get no pleasure from drinking it. With Chris''s poison immunity, no such effect is produced in his body and alcoholic drinks can only be for taste, which is not usually the main focus of alcoholics/ drunkards like him. And what''s more, this Poison immunity seems like a passive ability. It can''t be turned off on will! ''....Well, I still have the Patronus Trigger which I activated a while back.'' He thought positively. That really felt like getting high. And it didn''t seem to bring him harm...did it? While Chris was deep in his own thoughts, he didn''t notice that Fleur, who was sitting right across him, had actually seen him drinking! Fleur blinked her eyes in surprise. ''He''s such a bad guy.'' She thought inwardly. You really can''t tell from that cute and handsome appearance. This guy just now drunk so many sses like it was nothing! ''Why can he drink but I can''t?!'' Fleur was fifteen right years old currently and her parents still hadn''t given her permission to drink. While Chris, being only eleven, has gulped down so many in one go! Thinking so, she also stealthily poured herself some and started drinking one drink after another. Chris happened to look up from his meal to see that Fleur''s cheeks were flushed and was looking right back at him. Chris raised his eyebrows, ''The hell?! What''s wrong with her?'' Thought Chris inwardly as he looked at the girl in front of him. Fleur was actually a little annoyed at Chris right now. The guy had downed five to six in one go, and here he was, sitting there innocently like nothing happened. In her case, when she drunk the first ss, it she didn''t notice much change.Then thinking that it was all actually just a piece of cake, she confidently drunk her second ss. But now, it had suddenly started hitting in and she started feeling dizzy and tipsy. It was at this moment that Chris happened to nce at her and got surprised as their eyes met. "...." Looking at hispletely sober condition, as if the drinks didn''t have any effect on him, Fleur feltpelled to drink more. She had always been apetitive person who couldn''t handle her loss too well. And right now, her decision making is a bit impaired due to the alcohol. Thus her thoughts were like ''I can''t lose to him in this too!'' Right now, the adults are busy in their own talk and the two little girls areparing their toy Dragon and Phoenix which they got from Chris. Thus, no one except Chris saw her emptying the bottle. "Hey, stop. What are you doing?!" Whispered Chris harshly as he kicked her under the table to stop her. Fleur had only drunk three sses by now, and now her head was feeling so heavy as if someone had put weights there! Nope she''s not stopping here. Five. Chris took five. And...she kinda wants to have another one, it feels good. But after the fourth drink, she''s already a stage four drunk. Everything seems funny and she''s starting to errupt into giggles every for silly things. She still didn''t stop and poured the fifth ss! Chris couldn''t keep it quiet anymore. he directly stood up, attracting everyone''s attention. "Hey! Stop it!" This wasn''t just some ordinary muggle drink. It was made by wizards to get them drunk even with their lumency. Meaning it''s ''strong stuff''. Fleur giggled, "You... didn''t... say rrrrred light! I''m not stopping!" she mumbled. Her speech was quite slurred. The stuff thates out of drunk people''s mouth ispletely random and nonsensical. "....?!" "Fleur?!" "You''re drunk, Fleur?!" Everyone could clearly see that she was drunk. She was too far gone! About stage four! It''s a stage were everything either starts looking very funny or very sad and youugh or cry on the strangest things. "Hahaha Nope, seeeee I''m.... not....drunk....at all!" she proimed while trying to standing up on the table with the dinner knife still in hand. "Fleur! Stop right there! You might" Fall. Well, she already fell. Right on Chris who was across from her with a knife in hand. Fleur giggled as her she stumbled forward. "Weeeeeeeee!" "Woah, easy girl, easy." Chris caught her to prevent her from falling and also removed the knife from her hand. Her dress had spilled the drinks and juice on the table. Appoline frowned as she saw her daughter''s disgraceful behavior. "Fleur! Why did you drink?! You''re not of age!" On the other hand, Sebastian was taking it quite lightly. "Rx ma moiti. Our daughter got drunk for the first time! Just look how adorable she is! Let me get some pictures!" He said, bringing out his camera. This was turning out to be quite a memorable evening. He''d taken a lot of pictures of everyone already. The pictures included the ones when they everyone presenting Chris with their presents, also of Chris subtly trying to wipe the tears off his eyes when he was touched, Chris and Esme hugging, etc. "Give me a smile Chris!" said Sebastian as he aimed the camera on the them. "...." Chris was a bit speechless right now. The first thing he had to do was to increase his lumency intensity. Ve allure is no joke. Fleur isn''t controlling it at all right now and the distance between them has decreased quite a lot. Low lumency can''t get him through this. Now, with his mind fine, and he just have to make sure is body is not affected as well. Due to his ability to feel magic, the allure is too ''hard'' on his body. Usually, he used to use pure magic to rx the ''stiff'' parts. But after Corpomency, he just have to make sure that his clothes are opaque (Don''t let the light to pass through) and cover his body in that shinning Corpomencyyer, thus preventing it to have any reactions to the allure. Pure magic option is also a good deterrent, but the thing is, pure magic passively changes the body to it''s optimal condition. And due that, certain parts of his body are now growing a bit... out-of-proportions. And...at this rate would soon surpass the length he had in his previous life. At the age of twelve! ''Though I think Dora can handle it ( )'' he thought deviously. After making sure that he''s not popping a boner, Chris smiled stiffly at the camera before putting Fleur down and supporting her. She was quite light. Fleur was still quite giddy and dizzy right now. She leaned onto Chris while giggling, actingpletely different from her usual cold and arrogant self. "Hehehehehe, you smelll goooood." She purred and Chris almost dropped her on the floor. Appoline and Camille now had smiles on their faces looking at Chris and Fleur. Camille shook her head amusedly. "She''spletely wasted. Chris, be a dear and take her to the guest bedroom. I''ll give her some sleeping draught so that she can sleep before she does more things to embarrass herself." ''....Why me?'' Thought Chris, already imagining Dora giving him a scary smile that sent chills down his spine. *** A.N.: Amitabha! I have sinned. Next chapter title: "You were quite wildst night" Drop the POWERSTONES right down below before leaving. Patr /Snollygoster for Reading upto 8 chapters ahead. Tiers are $3 and $7. Chapter 128: Dora: Where are you? Chapter 128: Dora: Where are you? After Chris reluctantly took Fleur away on Camille''s promoting, Appoline smiled as she looked at the two of leave. "They look cute together, don''t they?" She asked, and the adults understood her meaning. Camille shook her head, also smiling. The Dcours and Martins were almost like one big family. Naturally, she had no objections in them legally bing a family. But...there was one problem in Camille''s mind. ''Chris seems to fancy this Dora girl a lot.'' This was the problem. Whenever talking about Hogwarts, Chris would always inadvertently mention or add Dora a lot. Camille being his mother can naturally see the love and affection he has for this girl. That''s the reason why she didn''t directly agree with Appoline and start the talk about betrothal just now. ''Though, it could just be a childhood crush, right?'' Most likely, it''ll just pass over. That girl is about 6 years older than Chris, isn''t she? There''s no way Chris would seed, would he? Camille wasn''t too sure. ording to what she''d seen, her son might even be able to charm a woman her age with his beguiling and bewitching ways so long as he wills it. So, Camille just smiled and said, "They''re still too young and immature," to everyone present. "Chris is only 12 now." She added. Appoline scoffed. "Come on, your son might act immature sometimes, but he''s atleast more mature than a certain someone," she Appoline, ncing sideways at her husband. "...." Camille recalled her earlier thoughts. ''Her son might even be able to charm an woman her age.'' She decided that she can not me that Dora girl if she really got charmed by her son. What Camille didn''t know was that, Chris hadn''t even tried to do charm anyone here seriously. This was just him making a ''good impression'' on everyone. He hadn''t even pushed Dora beyond herfort zone and let things go naturally once he realized that he actually didn''t enjoy pushing her too much. ... Chris half lifted half draged Fleur towards the the nearest guest bedroom. Fleur wasn''t making it any easy. "Noooo! I don''t wanna go! Chrrrriz take me back! I wanna drink moooorre." "Just shut up, little girl. Don''t talk about drinking in front of me," said Chris, still not quite attuned to the fact that he can''t actually drink from now on. It''s the same feeling like he''s already read all the good novels in the world and there''s no other good novel left to read. But then suddenly, Fleur started crying, *Sob* *Sniff* *Sob* "What happened?!" Now asked Chris in aggravation. Fleur cried as she tried to punch Chris''s shoulder weakly. *Sob* "Y-You! You always bully me! No matter how hard I try, I can''t beat beat you! Why do you have to be soooo sooooooo irritating?!" "...." ''So that''s how she actually feels, huh?'' Chris could tell that she wouldn''t admit this to herself, let alone saying to him if she wasn''t drunk right now. Chris rolled his eyes. "Because, you were such a Karen when I first met you, you Daddy''s princess! I had to remind you repeatedly that the world actually doesn''t revolve around you, and you''ll not always win in life. And I think it worked just fine. You''re much more tolerable now. Just know that it''s better you learn all this now rather than getting a reality p in the future." Fleur''s eyes widened and her lips opened and closed without making a sound. She actually shut up this time. It seems and she actually woke up her drunken haze just. After walking walking a few more steps, she just fainted. "Che" Chris clicked his tongue and picked her up. "Hopefully, she won''t remember it." he muttered as he took her to the bedroom and tucked her in. Looking at her now, she seemed quite innocent. But at this moment, a certain Diary in pocket rang up, making him jump. "Damn!" He Chris put a hand on chest to calm down his nervous heartbeat as he exited the room quickly and closed the door behind him. "It''s just a coincidence, right? There''s no way she''ll know, right? She''s thousands of miles away! Besides, I''mpletely innocent!" ... Dora: Where are you? Me: I''m at home, celebrating Christmas... Dora: (-` _ -) Are you? Well that''s good. You should celebrate now, I''ll call youter. Bye~ ... "Sigh...Does she have a seers ability or something?" I wiped the cold sweat off my forehead. Yep, that wasn''t scary at all. Sighing, I went to my room. "Jilly." I called out softly. *Snap* Jilly popped up, looking exhausted. "Yes Master." "Did you get it?" I asked. She bobbed her head up and down excitedly, "Yes master!" She held out a bag simr to the Newt-case with both of her hands. I smiled, "Well done. You deserve a reward." saying so, I summoned pure magic into my hands, I put it on her head. "Yummm. Thank you master!" Jilly cried out in joy. Now, let''s check out my loot, shall we? I opened the case and stepped into it, sinking right in. Seeing the giant Basilisk corpse in front of me, I spread my hands wide and grinned. A song naturally started ying in my head as I slowly walked towards the corpse. "Una mattina mi sono alzato O be ciao, be ciao, be ciao, ciao, ciao Una mattina mi sono azalto E ho trovato l''invasor." *** The next day, Fleur woke up to feeling quite refreshed. She didn''t know that Camille hade inter and had her drink some potions so that she doesn''t get a hangover. She rubbed her eyes and stretched. "Hm?" But when opened her eyes and looked around, she realized that she wasn''t in her room. She quickly pulled the nkets off, only to realize that she wasn''t in her pyjamas, but in the dress that she was wearingst night. "What happened?..." It was then that the memories came rushing back. They all did a toast to wee Chris and his touched expression and then subtly trying to wipe his tears Then giving him their gifts and celebrating Christmas Then she saw him drink a lot of the strong drinks that were she was only allowed to try after she was off age Then trying out the drinks... "Then... what?" She couldn''t remember much after that. Fleur quickly sat up and started using lumency to recall the memories like her mother had taught her. lumency was a must for her, to restrain the allure. She hasn''t been able to be raise her proficiency enough topletely restrain it. lumency is something that most wizards are only able to start learning after 16. It is that difficult. So it is already amazing that she can learn it enough to be able to recall memories. ''Chris is a natural lumen.'' She remembered aunt Camille humble brag about it. Yet another thing at which she''s inferior to him at. Sighing, she focused more on recalling yesterday''s memories. "Huh?! ....What?" But her eyebrows went up and her fists clenched as soon as she started recalling the events. Acting silly, climbing onto the table, and then falling! Then "No! No! No!" She covered her beautiful face which had turnedpletely red, silently swearing that she''s never going to drink again. What did she say to Chris? You smell goooood. Fleur cringed. "Arrgh...No wonder he looked ufortable." But! She found out to her horror that, this wasn''t the end of it! After that, she straight up exposed her inferiorityplex to Chris! "Nooooooooo!!!" Fleur rolled around on the bed in embarrassment her dress hiking up the process, revealing her beautiful legs. It''s good that no onee in at this time. Fleur kept recalling. The memories after this were very clear. She has suddenly got very sober when Chris snapped back at her. The words were something that she''ll never forget. """You were such a Karen when I first met you, you Daddy''s princess! I had to remind you repeatedly that the world actually doesn''t revolve around you, and you''ll not always win in life. And I think it worked just fine. You''re much more tolerable now. Just know that it''s better you learn all this now rather than getting a reality p in the future.""" Fleur felt angry at first, but then she just slumped her shoulders. "Sigh..." She had to admit that she was really a bit snobbish towards Chris when they had first met, since she really thought she was much superior. ''You''re more tolerable now'' The words rang in her head. "Yes... I am," she realized. That really was the case wasn''t it? Looking back now, her behavior really has changed. This year, She wasn''t rude to the inferior students in the school this time. Because...now she knows How it feels to be the inferior one. "Was this his n all along?" She muttered, enlightened. From day one, Chris had been bringing her down and bullying her by various means. And when she became more humble and less arrogant, he also slowly stopped bullying her and they became friends. So, Fleur wondered if he''d bullied her for her own good. "No way," she instantly rejected the idea. The bastard had enjoyed it too much for it be a selfless act. But whatever, it did help her mature and realized her faults. "But." Fleur narrowed her eyes. "We''re not even yet." That humiliation and bullying has to be returned back somehow. You can''t get away scot free after taking advantage of Fleur Dcour. *** While Chris was celebrating his Christmas holidays, inside Hogwarts, Dumbledore walked into the bathroom of moaning Myrtle. Walking straight to the sink, Dumbledore checked his spells again to make sure no one has bypassed them during this time. Fortunately, it seems like no one has been here. Since all the spells were intact. ''Looks like Slytherin''s spell is still working.'' He mumbled. The chamber was built in such a way that except the Heir, the other people would not simply not ignore ignore it''s existence and only remember it if absolutely necessary. ''A variation of Fidelius,'' Dumbledore presumed. Dumbledore has two main reasons to enter the Chamber right now. First is, of course, the Basilisk corpse. The second reason is to have a look around in the Chamber. To see if Szar left anything inside. Tom couldn''t have learned all he did just from Hogwarts Library. There must be something that Slytherin left inside the chamber for his Heir that helped Tom in his numerous rituals. Dumbledore has been waiting toe into the Chamber for a long time. But he couldn''t before enter before. You need to have a willing permission of a parselmouth to enter. Before this year, due to the Szar''s spell, even Dumbledore had been neglecting the Chamber. And this year, when he learned about the Heir, he decided to have Harry open it for him since he already knew about Harry''s Parseltongue ability. Afterall, this ability further confirms Harry''s scar having a shard of Voldemort''s soul. So Dumbledore had checked for it through lumency to confirm. This is also the reason why Chris didn''t simply rush into the Chamber. If he''d have just killed the Heir and then ventured along with Harry into the Chamber for the Basilisk, then he''d have had to kill the Basilisk without any great weapon. And Dumbledore would have seen it through Legilimency on Harry. And, Chirs also found it really troublesome and risky to try and kill it with magic since the skin is said to be magic resistant. Thus, he had Dumbledore destroy it''s eyes and also bring him the sword to kill it and still get the Basilisk corpse in the end. This way, Dumbledore still got to know about the Horcrux Diary, along with the other teachers. And Chris still got the corpse. Like Ron in the open, Dumbledore Open the Chamber, taking a few house elves with him, expecting a great harvest. And only got the previously shed Basilisk skin. That''s his punishment for having children risk their lives. Just suck it up, old man. Be ciao, be ciao, be ciao ciao ciao~ *** A.N.: I made a mistake. Actually, the next chapter title is ''You were quite wild Last night.'' It really is! You can even check the title on Pa treon if you don''t believe me! Don''t forget to drop the POWERSTONES. believe me, your vote matters. Also, Read ahead on Pat /Snollygoster About eight chapters are there. Chapter 129: You were quite wild last night Chapter 129: You were quite wildst night After fixing her appearance a bit, Fleur went downstairs, feeling like this was a walk of shame. She was embarrassed to face everyone after recalling the things she''d done yesterday. She was especially dreading the Chris''s merciless teasing that was sure toe after he''d gotten so much ammunition. ''That villian simply won''t let this chance slip, would he?'' Full of nervousness, apprehension, and resignation, Fleur walked into the dining room and found the Martin family sitting there. And, to Fleur''s immense relief, Chris wasn''t there! Camille spotted Fleur first and stood up from her seat. "How are you feeling, Fleur? Are you alright?" Fleur nodded, a bit abashed. "I am absolutely fine, aunt Camille. And I''m sorry my actions yesterday..." Camille smiled understandingly and patted Fleur''s shouldersfortingly. "It''s alright, Fleur. And we''re all family, so here''s no need to be embarrassed about yesterday." Fleur nodded, feeling a better and Camille smiled. "Now, your breakfast is ready. Eat it while it''s still hot." Fleur wanted to deny and just go home, lest the deviles in and starts his teasing, but Camille was having none of it. Having no choice, Fleur sat herself beside Esme. Though the little girl didn''t even look her way. Her big greyish blue eyes were fixedly staring outside the window. ''Is it like this now?'' thought Fleur bitterly. Just untill a year ago, she and Esme were very close since she used to be the older sibling to her along with Gabrielle. '' '' And now, she isn''t even looking my way! Curse you, Chris.'' As Fleur began eating breakfast, she saw that Esme was still staring outside the window. Out of curiosity, she idly nced out of the window as well, and her jaw dropped open. Outside, Chris was shirtless, doing intense exercise like daily. His whole body, which was packed with lean and ripped muscles was glistening with sweat. Currently, he was doing rapid pull ups on a bar. Soon after, he changed it to Front Lever Pull-ups which is one of the most difficult exercise to do. Beside him was Nyxie, who seemed to be flying around him, as if to cheer for him. Looking at Chris''s doing one exercise after another, Fleur muttered out aloud, "....Why and h-how is he doing this?" Camille smiled,pletely empathizing with Fleur''s thoughts. "He''s been doing all this since he was six. He really works hard everyday." Camille couldn''t hide the proudness in her voice. After Chris had decided to workout in the open at Hogwarts, at weekends when he was staying at home, he''d started to show them a bit of his routine, so as to exin the reason behind his insane physical specs. Fleur''s eyes were back to Chris, who was now doing a Human g on the vertical bar, his expression set in that of concentration. While doing exercise, he also sends out pure magic to the flexing muscles, so that the magic automatically strengthens them and improves them to be the most optimal, pushing past the limits of a human body. (ording to Chris, the bodybuilders, fitness freaks, and steroids users would kill to have pure magic.) Apparently, he was done now, since he working out and starteding back, still shirtless along with Nyxie and Fleur snapped out of it and looked back breakfast. Chris being Chris, once again used the window toe in instead of the door. Only after he''de in did he saw Fleur sitting at the table with her head down. "Oh." Taking out his wand, Chris summoned back his t-shirt which was lying discarded from somewhere outside. Throwing on his tear shirt casually, he waved while still panting slightly, "Morning~" Durant nodded back his morning to Chris and Fleur couldn''t meet his eyes. Little Esme got up from her seat and handed him a towel. Amelia smiled, "Morning honey, morning Nyxie, breakfast is getting cold, go get washed up." Chris first bent down to give the adorable Esme a kiss on both of her chubby cheeks for giving him a towel. He perfunctorily wiped the sweat off his face and then just casted a Scouring charm on himself. Didn''t really need the towel, but since Esme is giving it on her own initiative, he doesn''t have the heart to tell her that. "I''m starving mom, just give me breakfast first. I''ll batheter." Scouring charm is already enough, but his mom is somewhat of a clean freak. Currently, he was famished. Hisst night was spent dismantling a 70 feet giant snake. Yes, the snake was longer than he''d imagined when he straightened it up and measured it. And, turns out, dismantling it is like a nightmare. The magic is not so useful, since the skin is pretty much magic resistant. It can be cut with sharp objects manually, but there''s no way in hell he''s going to do it by hand. So, he had to get creative. He dissected it inside out. Inside can be removed easily with magic. So, starting mouth well, it was somewhat of a messy affair, so let''s not mention it. Now, the question is, what is he going to do with it? The first thing he rejected was Selling it to the Goblins. No way he''s going to do something as dumb as that. ording to Chris, those fanfic MCs who did this are dumb suckers. Firstly, fresh body parts of a 1000 year old Basilisk are practically priceless, if know how to correctly use them. There''s no reason to put a price on it and get scammed by Goblins. Secondly, since he''s a bit aware of the uses of the Basilisk body parts and he''d rather not let anyone who knows more have it. The goblins might sell it to people of who can perform rituals with it. And naturally, the Basilisk fangs and venon are already out of question. They can be used against his people if the goblins sold it to his enemies. Thus, the best use of the corpse would be, to use it for himself and his people. The skin and scales can be used to make a lot of protective items, blood has multiple uses, and so do the organs (mainly for potions). So, he''s just going to keep them in stasis for now. While Chris was thinking about all this, Fleur was a bit perplexed. Chris hadn''t given her a second nce aftering in, let alone teasing her. She didn''t know whether she was happy or disappointed. ''The world doesn''t revolve around you, daddy''s Princess.'' His words echoed in her mind, making her want to smack him for being... right. At this moment, Chris finally realized that he was not being a good host and turned his attention to Fleur. "So, how are you feeling today?" He asked casually while eating. Fleur almost flinch when Chris suddenly addressed her. Is he not going to let her off the hook after all? "I-I''m fine now." She answered, still feeling embarrassed about her actionsst night. Chris had just perfunctorily asked her, but her acting like this was asking to be teased. Chris grinned at her, looking like a predator who had found his prey, "I have to say Fleur you were quite wildst night." "Pffft!" Camille suppressed herughter while Durnant suddenly choked on his drink. Any grown adult would only take this sentence the wrong way when they hear it. Durant and Camille were not an exception. Though they weren''t sure whether their son meant it in the naughty way or if he was saying that she was behaving literally like wild a wild animal. On the other hand, Fleur couldn''t understand the meaning of Chris''s words. Afterall, there was no television or inte here and she didn''t have this kind of conversations with her friends. So she took it literally. Chris didn''t want to make her too ufortable, so he changed the topic. "Actually, you don''t need to feel embarrassed about it. You were a cute drunk. Anyways, what are your ns for the holidays?" He asked. ''Cute?!'' Fleur couldn''t take it anymore and used lumency to stabilize her thoughts. "I''m going to participate in the under 17 dueling tournament preliminaries in these holidays." She said expressionlessly. "Hmm?" Chris got surprised, swallowing his food, he asked his dad, "What''s that?" "It''s a basically a selection for contestants to represent France in the under 17 Dueling World Championship," said Durant. He would naturally know all about dueling. But after telling Chris that, he got an elbow to his ribs by Camille. Chris rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Oh, it''s that? Interesting... Should I participate?" He muttered. Fleur got excited, "Actually, I was going to ask you to exactly that. You should totally participate." She wanted other people to also suffer the same humiliating defeat that she herself suffered. And she herself wasn''t wasn''t worry about losing, since there were two slots. If you exclude Chris, she was confident enough to take down anyone in France under 17. Camille wasn''t too happy with this. She wanted her son to be absolutely safe. And dueling on someone other than her husband''s supervision made her nervous. This is the reason why she hadn''t even mentioned this before to Chris, but now Fleur spilled it all. She tentatively asked Chris, "Um... honey, aren''t you too young for this right now?" Chris rolled his eyes, "Mom, it''s just under 17. If I waited a few more years, they''ll be too weak to even entertain me." He said dismissively. The next one will be four yearster. "...." Even though he sounded absolutely vain and arrogant, no one on the table could deny his words. He can already beat Fleur. And from the way they see him train everyday, he''ll most likely be even more monstrous in a few years. "Good." Durant smiled at his son, feeling proud and happy. This attitude reminded him of himself back when he was young. Chris was surprised. Durant''splements are as rare as him smiling. While the father son duo were happy, Camille sent out a low powered Stinging hex into Durant. "Don''t encourage him! You''ve made our son as arrogant as you," she muttered with a sigh. Durant turned serious again, " *cough* Don''t be arrogant, Chris." "...." Fleur was speechless. Teacher Durant also turned out to be a whipped husband? The great image she had of her teacher was slowly crumpling down. "Sure thing, Dad." Chris gave a thumbs up in order to appease his mom. He was already being very humble though. Afterall, f he doesn''t hold back, he can even defeat professional duelists. He justcks juice which will onlye with time. Turning to Fleur, Chris asked, "When is thest day of registration? And when are the preliminaries?" "Today''s thest date. The tournament is between 27th to 2nd of January." "Well, how do I register? And what''s the venue?" Fleur smiled, as if they were finally getting to the point. "Beauxbatons." "Oh." It''s going to be the Chris''s first time going to Beauxbatons. Not much is known about it in the Canon, so Chris was very curious. How will itpare to Hogwarts? Is it worth it to leave Hogwarts to study there for a while? And on the other hand, Fleur was also curious. Chris is a unique creature. The guy handles everything uniquely. What would he do when he faces those students who''ve made life hell Fleur over these years? For whatever reason, Fleur couldn''t picture Chris ever having to suffer under those people. It could only be the opposite way. *** A.N.: The matches of international tournament would be held throughout his third year in different countries and we''d get to see new types of magics as well from the participants! The third year canon only has a rat as it''s antagonist and I don''t want to follow canon on that one. It''s ''Riddikulus''. Tell me your opinions about this dueling tournament thingy! The selection tournament at Beauxbatons is going to be the trailer for what''s toe in the international. Don''t forget to send me POWERSTONES!!! Each and every stone matters and gives me motivation to write even in my busy days. Chapter 130: Beauxbatons; MC already flexing Chapter 130: Beauxbatons; MC already flexing The registration had been done simple enough, Durant just had to write a letter, and it was done. So today, everyone was going to Beauxbatons for the selection matches. Last night, Fleur had requested Chris to train with her, ''coincidentally'' in front of Camille, thus had to y with her on mother''s orders. After beating everyone in Beauxbatons, perhaps, the girl might have unconsciously developed some thoughts that she might be able to beat him this time. Chris put her in her ce. Thoroughly. Which is the reason why she seems to be sulking this morning. But, when they portkeyed to the front of Beauxbatons, all her sulkiness vanished. It was Chris''s, Esme''s, and Gabrielle''s first timeing to Beauxbatons. It was cold outside their manors, everyone was wearing warm clothes. In front of them was a huge marble gate and high walls which surrounded the Castle and it''s vast grounds. They all crossed the wards and entered through the magnificent front gates which were made of beautifully carved white marble. Inside was a beautiful garden with carefully groomed magical nts and flowers. The huge castle was, about 6 stories tall, with it''s towers reaching sky heights topped with blue peaks. "Damn," Chris muttered, and Gabrielle and Esme also stared at the beautiful scenery in front of them in awe. Seeing their reactions Fleur smiled proudly, as if she was the one who built it. "Magnifique, isn''t it?" She asked. And they agreed. It wasn''t a castle, it was more of a pce. The reason behind Beauxbatons'' grandeur isn''t only about it''s beautiful castle. No. What trulypletes the scene is it''s surroundings as well. In front of Chris was a beautiful chateau, surrounded by majestic gardens and fountainsmagicallycreated out of the surrounding mountains. The surroundings were so beautiful and vibrant that Chris wondered for a moment if he was a fantasy world....Oh wait, he actually was. Looking at Chris, Esme and Gabrielle who were spellbound, Fleur gracefully gestured towards the scenery in front of them. "I present you, the Beauxbatons Academy of Magic. Found in 1295 and once home to some of the most prominent wizards in the history, including the Immortal Alchemist Nichs mel and his wife Perenelle mel," She said, purposefully acting like the tour guide. "She sure is lively today," Sebastian said to Appoline as they both smiled at their daughter''s antics. It reminded them of the young Fleur, who didn''t have to deal with anything rted to discrimination and istion. The couple were infinity grateful to Chris for helping them in bringing her back to her former lovely self. In the middle of the gardens was a striking splendid Fountain. "That," said Fleur gestured proudly to the giant and glorious fountain, "is called the Alchemist Fountain. Apparently, Nics mel and Perenelle had their first meeting there centuries ago. The fountain is said to have healing and beautifying properties." Chris looked around, feeling the dense magic in the air. It wasn''t as dense as Hogwarts, but it was still great. The castle had a lot of students walkings around with their parents. Today''s event gave various parents a chance to visit their Alma Mater once again. Nostalgia was written all over their faces as they recalled various memories. "So, where''s the tournament supposed to be held?" Asked Chris. "It''s in the Arena," She answered pointing at the huge arena which could be seen even from this distance, "It''s where the Quidditch matches are usually held." "Let''s go to the Arena first,"said Durant. Beforeing here, thedies had taken their time in getting ready, so they were already running a bitte. Thus, they decided to directly go to the arena and decided to have a look around after the tournament. As they neared the Arena, crowd became denser. The Arena was about the same size as the Quidditch pitch of Hogwarts. But instead of those entric stands, the seating was like Roman arena, just a lot higher, simr to how Chris had seen in the Quidditch World Cup in movies. A huge audience had already gathered in lower parts of the stands, and some vendors were making rounds, selling things like Omnirs (magical binocrs). "Oh no! We''rete!" Fleur dragged Chris away before he could properly have a look around. Chris was unwilling, "Oi, there''s no need to hurry. At least let get my good luck kiss from Esme!" "This crazy sis-con! You cane backter. We''re not going to have a match right now. The participants just have to check-in early to let them know we''re here." said the hypocrite Fleur. She herself wouldn''t have left just now without a good luck kiss from Gabrielle if they couldn''te back. In this crowd, Fleur naturally attracted a lot of attention. There wasn''t a single student at Beauxbatons who didn''t know her, though everyone has different opinions about her. And right now, she was dragging Chris by hand, which was already an unseen sight to the students present. Though Fleur had long stopped paying attention to what the crowds think of her. "Hey! Fleur! Wait for me!" Right then, a voice cut through the crowd and calling for Fleur. Fleur already knew who it was from the voice alone. It was Amelie Dumont, her one and only true friend in the whole school. Amelie was a beautiful girl with auburn hair and she had spectacles over her dark eyes. She was usually a shy and introvert girl, but only in the presence of Fleur does she open up. They had been friends from their very first day at Beauxbatons. During these years, all of Fleur''s friends were either two-faced or straight up showed jealousy towards her after her looks and talent started getting everyone''s attention. So, if there was anything that had prevented her fromplete depression along with her family''s support, it was Amelie, the shy and introverted, but kind and supporting girl. Amelie, who had been trying to find Fleur in this crowd had just now seen her, and to her surprise, she was hold the arm of a boy! It had to be said that sincest year, Amelie had rarely seen Fleur even get close to a girl other than her, let alone a boy. So she was naturally very surprised and called her out to stop her. And even the boy''s looks weren''t ordinary. He had messy just-got-up-from-bed golden hair that seemed to still look good on him, his face had aristocratic features and his clear electric blue eyes seemed to glow. Standing together with a ve, his looks still didn''t pale inparison. Fleur turned around impatiently and addressed her best friend, "Amelie, we don''t have time right now. I''ll talk to youter, Ok?" The participants had to check in right now after all, so she just straightforwardly told her best friend to wait. But Amelie, who was left behind, felt very hurt, thinking that her best friend had ignored her because she had found a new friend. "Come to think of it, she''s been actingpletely different from the start of this year." She mumbled to herself. Fleur had told her that it was all due to aplete scoundrel name Chris. Before this, Amelie and Fleur were always together, being each other''s strength. But Fleur was now changing. "It must all be that scoundrel Chris''s fault." She muttered, her eyes gaining scary glint for a second, but then, it was gone. No one can take Fleur away from her. ... Chris, who just saw the interaction between Fleur and the other girl shook his head. Now he can see why Fleur has been a loner upto now. Fleur would still need a lot of training if she has topletely change this Karen attitude of hers and learn more about social interaction. As they made their way to the check in point, many students would point fingers at Fleur. Some were in awe, most girls in contempt, and some, which Chris was guessing was due to his help, even took the initiative to greet her. ''Those must be the followers she gained this year.'' thought Chris. As they reached their destination, they could see many students in dueling attire gathered there. Obviously, they were also participants. When Fleur came, all eyes naturally gathered on her, of course because of her being the best at dueling here, and her beauty. Chris bumped his shoulder with Fleur. "You know, you can let go of my arm now," said Chris as he suppressed his grin. "Hmm?" Fleur looked down, only to realize that she was still holding onto Chris''s arm even now! "Use lumency," Chris suggested, as Fleur got flustered. He didn''t want to embarrass her in front of everyone. Fleur who had quickly let go of Chris''s hand hand her head turned to side for a few seconds and straight tinum blonde hair naturally hid her face like a curtain. When she turned her face back, it was back to her usual cold and haughty expression which is usually how it is when she''s in public. Only Chris could see that the tips of her ears were red. "So, she actually came, huh?" Muttered a girl who also had blond hair and blue eyes. She was beautiful, but everything about her appearance seemed to pale whenpared to Fleur. The girl was surrounded by a lot of students, and her name was Louise Fontaine. She is the niece of the current Minister of Magic. Her mother, Lara Firmin is sister of Gustave Firmin, the minister. And Lara married into the Fontaine family had high influence in the various departments of ministry. With such a family background, Louise Fontaine naturally grew up to be Karen worse than Fleur, thinking that the whole world revolves around her. From childhood, she was praised for being smart and talented and her parents obviously ignored the mean streak she had which sometimes showed up in her small actions like torturing of House elves or stealing stuff, etc. So, when this entitled girl who thought very highly of herself saw Fleur who was better than her in every aspect, her natural mean nature started to show itself as she became the source of many of the rumours that were maliciously spread around in the school about Fleur. And of course, she didn''t do it openly, but in a more clever and Slytherin way. Earlier, Fleur had never once paid attention to this girl, since she thought Louise didn''t deserve it and when she caught someone say bad things about her, she''d directly confront them, thus giving Louise more ammunition to make more false rumours from behind the scenes. But after Chris had told her about how and why the rumors about her spreading not because of her being ve, but because bragging boys and jealous girls, Fleur had begun to act with more tact and calctions, and thus, the results were slowly starting to show. When Fleur walked in with Chris, some of the students who were standing with Louise either walked away casually or subtly distanced themselves from Louise. This wouldn''t have happened a year ago, since Fleur was always aloof and arrogant in those days, but now that she''s started to take action this year, little Louise is having already starting to lose her following. ''Damnit!'' Seeing what was happening, Louise gritted her teeth, and her fists clenched. Fleur Dcour! Just seeing her causes Louise immense jealousy. ''That beauty... should be illegal to have! It''s totally unfair!'' But, instead of showing her anger, Louise put on a smile on her face and approached Fleur. For today''s tournament, Louise had nned extensively to get Fleur eliminated early. "Oh, Fleur! It''s so good to see you!" Louise came to Fleur to bise (kiss on both cheeks) She then acted as if she noticed Chris only now, "Who is this handsome boy? Did you already get bored of thest one?" She asked, winking yfully. This was Louise. Acting all friendly, but still secretly taking shots at the other person. She''d just now shown that Fleur was a girl who easily changes her boy toys. Of course, the false rumors about thest one was not spread ''directly'' by her. She was just one of the people who heard it and thought it was true. "...." This is the reason why Fleur hated interacting with people. Just now, she had done nothing, but now people would already assume that she had was a girl who has rtionships with many men. And most of all, what would Chris think?! During her years at Beauxbatons, she had mastered the subtle art of not giving a f*ck, but she still cared somewhat of what Chris thought of her, since she didn''t want anyone at home knowing this and most of all, she didn''t want to be teased by Chris! She was about start exining but Chris stepped up at this time. Louise, the silly girl didn''t know that she could have saved herself from a lot of trouble if she had just kept a low profile in front of Chris, or atleast didn''t directly involve him in her little games. *Vrooom* A wave of invisible magic burst out from him, making the surrounding people feel fear and intimidation. "I''m Chris Martin," he introduced himself with a slightly smirk. This was, of course, magic he''d felt from Durant at the train station when the crowd was about to get out of control on seeing them. The thing that Durant did on the station was very instictual wandless magic of low power, and Chris just felt it, copied it, and released it right now with some more intensity. But it''s still not enough for people to understand that it''s actually the effect of magic. Louise, who got the direct and concentrated st involuntarily took two steps back in fear. Being from an affluent pure blood family, and also being the niece of the minister who has a strong rtion with the Martins, there was no way Louise didn''t know who Chris Martin was. He was the Heir of both the Laurant and Martin family. Totally not worth it to offend him just to bring down someone she''s jealous of. But right now, she couldn''t even concentrate on that. Because she was too busy trying not to pee that was about to be released out of fear when his almost glowing electric blue eyes looked at her. Right now, to the surrounding people, Chris gave off the same feeling as his father Durant. The only difference was, he was somehow more terrifying, and they could all feel as though they was an invisible pressure weighing down on them, as if to force them to bow their heads to him. As for Fleur, she was naturally very d upon seeing Chris being Chris in front of these people. Actually, this was reason why she had always wanted Chris toe to Beauxbatons. In all situations, she has noticed that Chris always... always somehowes out on top. He handles them very differently from how she would usually react in his ce. So, she wanted to just see what would it be like, if he faces the people she hates. And Fleur had to say, she was not disappointed at all. Standing behind him, Fleur felt that even if he''s a nightmare when he teases her, but this guy is very reliable if he takes her own side. While outwardly, people were feeling intimidated by Chris, Inwardly, the guy was jumping with joy like a true geek. ''It works! Man, it truly works!'' ''I''m now a xianxia cultivator who intimidates people with by flexing his cultivation!'' ''Kneel! Junior!'' ''I have the dragon bloodline and my chi is very pure! My cultivation is unfathomable!'' *** A.N.: Hopefully, all of you have read some xianxia, so that you can understand the references. MC got a new skill! Don''t forget to vote with POWERSTONES!!! That gives me motivation to put in the work, put in the hours! When you give me Stones of Powers! Also, Pa /Snollygoster for Reading ahead. Chapter 131: The selection tournament Chapter 131: The selection tournament After putting yet another b*tch girl in her ce (the karen), Chris grabbed Fleur''s hand and led her to the counter that was the ce they had to check-in. After they were done with the formalities, the two left way they came. No one moved an inch until they were gone, even though Chris had long stopped using any magic. Right before leaving, Chris once again made eye contact with Louise, who instantly flinched and lowered her gaze, even though he hadn''t used any magic. Nodding in satisfaction, Chris turned around and left with Fleur. "...Wow." The whole time, Fleur was in awe. No matter how she thought about it, Chris didn''t seem to be the type of person who''d suffer from problems as mundane as someone spreading false rumors about him. Though she still very much wanted to know how he''ll handle it any crazy, stupid, and pitiful person actually dares to try it. When they reached the seating area, they found Amelie still waiting for them. "So now, tell me, who is he?" She asked, pointing at Chris. Fleur smiled, "Oh, l haven''t introduced you to yet, have I? Chris, this is Amelie Dumont, my best friend, and Amelie, this is Chris Martin, the one I told you about." They were in a hurry earlier so she couldn''t do this earlier. Amelie became surprised. He''s the Chris Martin who''s been changing her Fleur this whole time?! No wonder Fleur straight up ignored her earlier. Amelie already became hostile to Chris from the start. Fleur naturally knew that her friend thought badly of Chris, but what can she do? Amelie seems to be angrier every time she tries to defend Chris. Chris on the other naturally smiled extended his hand, "Hi Amelie, it is nice to meet you. Fleur has told me a lot about you." he said, lying through his teeth. Fleur and he hadn''t be so close that they''ll talk about their friends. Fleur had, at most, mentioned her a few times in her sentences, that''s all. But since this girl might be the only genuine friend of Fleur, he decided to be polite. "?!?!" Amelie had always been a shy and introverted girl. So, upon being directly addressed by an ikeman like Chris, she was already out of herfort zone, and upon hearing his words, she got Flustered. "W-What? She actually talked about me? Fleur did?" Fleur had always been aloof and haughty. She had never directly praised her at all! Fleur on the other hand now looked at Chris like was scum. She was also angry with Amelie. That girl had been criticizing Fleur for believing Chris''s words and being brainwashed by him. And right now? The girl fell into Chris''s lies in his first sentence. Fleur scoffed. ''Who''s the gullible one now?'' She thought inwardly. After that, Chris left the two girls to catch up and went alone to find his family. "Let''s see... where did they go?" He muttered as he searched through the crowd. At this moment, he got a call from Nyxie through his bond, and he looked in her general direction. His gazended on what seemed to be the VIP area of the arena. He found a very tall woman sitting on a big throne like seat, along with the minister of Magic Firmin and the teaching faculties. And there, to his surprise, he found his family and the Dcours seated as well. Esme was waving at him along with Nyxie was sitting in herp. When he went there, a few Aurors stopped him, so Durant had to signal them to f*ck off. When he eventually reach his family, everyone had noticed him. The minister Gustave Firmin, whom Chris had met about two times smiled at him in a way that reminded him of Dumbledore. And the Giant Woman, who must be Olympe Maxime studied him curiously. "Durant, Camille, this must your missing child, isn''t he?" She asked his parents. Chris supposed they must be close since Olympe had once taught them both when she wasn''t the Headmistress, but a Headteacher. Upon her asking, everyone in the VIP area naturally paid attention. The emergence of the Heir of Martin and Laurant had created quite the stir among the french in the summer. Durant nodded, Camille smiled as she introduced Chris formally to everyone, "Yes, that''s him. Our firstborn and our Heir, Chris Laurant-Martin." Chris gracefully did a french curtsey, "A pleasure to make your acquaintance." Maxime and a few teachers nodded, Chris then greeted the minister separately by calling him uncle before taking a seat. Firmin himself had once asked Chris to call him uncle Firmin, and he was only doing it now. Chris... this calctive guy should go into politics. He ignored his own seat and lifted Esme and then sat down with Esme and Nyxie in hisp. At this moment, a beautiful maturedy who seemed to be in her forties walked into the middle of the arena. She was wearing a Beauxbatons teacher''s robe and had some kind of badge on her chest. Putting her wand to her throat, she said, "A very Merry Christmas to everyone present here. I''m Felice Daniel, the Headteacher of Beauxbatons." Her voice was very melodious and she was very enthusiastic. She received an equally enthusiastic apuse from the students as well. "First of all, we''d like to wee our guests for the event. The minister of magic, Gustave Firmin, who has personally agreed toe and grace us with his presence after making time from his busy schedule." The minister received a polite apuse from everyone and Olympe Maxime stood up and personally gave him a gift that was wrapped beautifully. The Headteacher Felice continued, "And! The next guest is someonepletely unexpected! He is the only two-time consecutive winner of the World Dueling Championship!" Upon hearing this the audience finally noticed the other Chief guest. Durant, who had been under a disguising charm removed it. "What?!" "Is he really?!" "Martin?! For real?!" The audience began making noise. Durant had, of course been under disguise upto now. Otherwise, upto now, many people would have caused a bigmotion. The Headteacher nodded her head and smiled seeing the crowd''s enthusiasm, "Yes, even I couldn''t believe it at first...but! It is indeed, DURANT MARTIN!!!" *CHEERS* The Arena burst into the loudest noise yet as they confirmed that it was indeed Durant. He had been very popr once, since France only ever won the dueling championship twice consecutively due to him, and then he suddenly announced his retirement from the dueling circuit after Esme, the second child was born. And after that, you can only ever see him as at the ministry or in the newspapers. "Mr. Martin hase this time to spectacle the duel of his son, who''s also participating in the selection tournament today." said the Headteacher, as Maxime also gave a beautifully wrapped gift to Durant as well. Everyone''s interest was piqued. Son of the World Champion Durant? Now that''s something to look forward to. Everyone became interested to know just what capabilities does the son has. Apparently, this was it for the guests, and the rest of the people in the VIP section weren''t mentioned. Continuing she said, "As everyone knows, Beauxbatons ardently promotes Dueling in both young and older generation as a sport. Thus, the selection event to select the representative of France in the under 17 Dueling world championship is being hosted at Beauxbatons this year as well." This received another apuse from the students. "ording to Beauxbatons, the younger generation is precious and should be given more attention since it''s our future. Thus, we hope this World Championship receives equal, if not more attention from the people of France as the World Championship three years prior!" The audience cheered to show their agreement. Felice was talking about the over-17 world championship. The main one, where all kinds of experienced adult duelists participate. Thest one happened three years prior and France did pretty well in that, even though they didn''t win. And the next one is due not long after this under 17 world championship ends. "Sodies and gentlemen, and students, without further ado, let''s begin!" She announced, and on the scoreboard-type giant screen, various names appeared. Chris looked at it just to see if he had a match against Fleur or not. It wasn''t Fleur, just some random guy whose name he hadn''t heard before. Chris of course only knew two students of Beauxbatons, Fleur, and Amelie. So of course he didn''t think much about his opponent. ''Just your random pitiful mob opponent.'' Was what he thought in his mind. Felice put the wand on her throat again after everyone had seen the first-round matchups. "Let me announce the rules once again for those who don''t already know. The first round is what we call rapid elimination. The selection tournament is not an entertainment event. We''re selecting the representative of France! So, the participants have to show some real skills, otherwise, they''ll be eliminated in the first round even if they won the match against their opponents." "For the first round, both the participants in would be given a few minutes to duel and show their skills. If we don''t see the necessary skills, both are disqualified. Is that clear? For the first match, we have - - -" And on she went. Chris was busy petting Esme and Nyxie, both of whom had their eyes closed in contentment. Gabrielle, who got envious also came and sat on the empty seat beside him. His turn wasn''t due until after 18 matches, so he just spent his time alternating his hands between petting Esme, Gabrielle and Nyxie while watching the matches. While Chris was busy doing this, Fleur happened toe back at this time after seeing her followers and catching up with Amelie only to see Chris in this in heaven. ''Why only him?!'' Even her Gabby is starting to like Chris more now. Fleur walked up to them, lifted Gabrielle and sat down beside Chris while putting Gabrielle in herp. Sebastian, who had once again brought his camera with him, clicked their photos at this moment. The photo somehow looked like that of a couple taking taking care of their children. Sebastianughed to himself and put away the camera. This man was slowly getting himself a nice collection of ckmail material. The matches soon started. The contestants were from either fifth or sixth year. And Chris found that most of the matches weren''t too good. They were just simple things like one person casting a Shielding charm and the other one hammering right on it break it. Or just exchanging fires turn by turn. Most were directly disqualified by Professor Felice. Only a few contestants we''re good. "Interesting." He muttered as he watched yet another match where both the Duelers were disqualified due to their poor skills. From besides Chris, Fleur, who thought that Chris was being sarcastic about it, exined, "Many contestants just want to participate even if they''re not good." Her expression turned disdainful. "Everyone somehow thinks they''re very good untill the moment they''re defeated. It only gets interesting from second round onwards." It looked like she was subtly trying to defend her school, exining that things would be much better when only talented contestants are left in the second round. Chris had disagree to with her. Theseme matches are just as Interesting as the good ones if not more, at least to a person like him. Just give this guy the permission to do livementary on theseme matches. The audience would be rolling on the floorughing in a few minutes. The roasters of his previous world would say this content is gold for them. Chris gave Fleur a demo, as he did amentary on the next match. "Pfft!" Fleur struggled to hold back herughter but her shoulders were shaking. From either side of them, Appoline and Camille also heard Chris, and they were alsoughing silently. But Chris couldn''t continue, because the next match was Fleur''s. The audience was definitely excited to see the ve duel. All the male audience and a minority of female audience to be exact. For most boys, her bad reputation only increased her appeal. It''s good that her mother had already warned her about the male reactions to her and she also found out for herself that her mother''s words were 100% truth. No male here wants to truly befriend her, the girl who is Fleur Dcour. They all just want to bag the ve. Fleur didn''t react much to the loud cheering and the girls'' jeering. In fact, she felt a bit depressed and more determined to prove herself. "Do your best Fleur. May the force be with you!" At this moment, she heard Chris wish her good luck his own quirky way, and Fleur suddenly realized! Not all males want the ve! She at least has one person outside her family who''s cheering for Fleur the duelist, not for the beautiful ve. Chris was perhaps, the only male besides her dad and her teacher who can see past her beauty and look at her for who she is. So, a few words of encouragement from him somehow felt iparably more precious than thousands of audience cheering for her. After that, everyone else also wished her luck and she also got her good luck kiss from Gabrielle, which topped everything! Fired up, Fleur walked towards the dueling circuit. Fleur''s opponent was a sixth year student boy whose name was Jacques Auir. He was a from a wealthy Pureblood family. The guy was handsome enough that many girls were cheering for him. In actuality, he was among the best here, since the age limit was 16, and in his heart, he was a Slytherin through and through. The guy realized that he might not be able to beat Fleur, since he''d seen her duel. But, he still thanked his lucky stars for being matched against Fleur. Before the match even started, he took out his wand from his holster and fired a spell into the air with a flourish. A lot of red roses began bursting out of his wand, falling at Fleur''s feet. The guy then put his hand on his chest and did a graceful bow. "I willingly step down from this duel." He announced altruistically, getting a strong reaction from the audience. Smiling at Fleur, the guy left the stage. "...The f*ck?" Muttered Chris as he looked at this pretentious ponce. For some unknown reason, he had a strong desire to beat this guy up. "Alright." He had decided, before leaving, he''d definitely disillusion himself and give this bastard a thorough beating. Reason? Does he need a reason? He''s a bully, bruh. He ain''t need no reason. Some people? You can''t help but wanna bash their faces in. One was example was Lockhart. To his even more surprise, both the participants were sent into the next round. The guy was given a second chance! "This is definitely not fair. I''ll need to make it fair by actually going through with what I was thinking earlier." Muttered Chris. Fleur, who was also quite annoyed by the pretentious guy came back fuming. The act of that guy just now had thoroughly infuriated her. She was fired up and eager to show everyone her capabilities, but instead, the guy surrendered straight away, and still pretended to be benevolent about it, as if he was doing her a favour! The idiot ponce had no idea that the jealous girls would now spread rumors that she''d used her ve allure to charm the guy into giving up. Life sure wasn''t easy for Fleur Dcour. .... An hour had passed after that, and the first round was over and the next was about to begin. Chris''s opponent on the first round, who was a fifth year, had actually given up, saying he was a very big fan of Durant. Chris had called bullshit and tried to persuade the guy, but he was adamant. Dissatisfied, he had to wait for the next round. Though when the matchups for the next round were announced, Chris couldn''t help but grin when he saw the names of his next opponents. Chris Martin V/S Jacques Auir (the Roses guy) If he won the match, there was a chance he''d be matched up against Louise Fontaine (that Karen girl) in the third round, but Chris didn''t know that yet. *** A.N.: Two targets acquired. Command sequence: Absolute pping. Also, don''t forget to vote with POWERSTONES!!! Your vote matters. Also, read ahead here, the duels are going to f*cking awesome. P /Snollygoster Chapter 132: The people who are going to be thrashed deserve it Chapter 132: The people who are going to be thrashed deserve it Fleur had been annoyed, to say the least after her first duel. The duel with that pretentious ponce had left her frustrated. Fleur had seen many of his types. They''ll pretend that they''re willing to sacrifice anything for you, but in fact, they gain more than they lose. The guy hadn''t lost anything. He showed off that useless roses spell which is covered in the seventh-year course, thus showing off his capabilities. Then he made it look like he was ''giving'' her the victory while in actuality, they both knew that if they dueled fairly, he''ll 100% lose. Then, he even got selected for the next round. What exactly did he do for her? He instead gave her more trouble. Fleur was definitely annoyed, but for some reason, she was also feeling a bit dizzy. Fleur shook her head, which was throbbing a bit. ''Maybe it''s because of the drinks the day before yesterday?'' She wondered. And this moment, the matchups of the next round were announced. Fleur checked out her opponent, and it seemed to be a sixth-year girl talented girl. Fleur supposed she could make do with this one. From beside her, she heard Chrisughing wickedly. Upon checking the matchups, she realized to her surprise that Chris was actually matched up against Jacques! ''Oh, this is going to be fun.'' She gave Chris her best smile, "Please don''t go easy on him?" Chris gave her look as if she was asking the absurd, "Why would I go easy on him? I only go easy on you." "...." That did some damage to Fleur. He did go easy on her a lot of times in their duels. ''Why did I even bother asking?'' ... Jacques Auir was once again thanking his lucky stars. He was matched up against Chris Martin, a 12-13-year-old boy. But that wasn''t even the luckiest part! What''s even more amazing is, if he defeats this guy now, wouldn''t he be very famous? He could already picture it Jacques Auir, the guy who defeated the son of Durant Martin in a duel. This is like a pie that fell from the sky into hisp. Feeling giddy inside, Jacques once again gracefully walked up to the stage amidst the cheers of his admirers. ''I won''t be surrendering this time.'' He could already picture it. Jacques Auir and Fleur Dcour getting selected for the world championship, then touring the world together! Sadly, he didn''t know that one person was going to photoshop this picture to insert himself and cut out Jacques. ... The second round was quite different from the first one. In this round, unlike the first round, there was one personmentating live on the matches. In the second round, only eight contestants were left, and everyone else was either disqualified or defeated by these eight. The first match was of the karen Louise Fontaine against someone mob. Louise smiled confidently as she walked towards the dueling circuit as if she''d already won the whole thing. Before ascending, she looked the in VIP area''s direction. Chris saw her waving at the minister. And after that, she nced at Fleur and smirked secretly. ''That''s screaming sus.'' Thought Chris as he looked at her hiding her smirk behind her hand. As a despicable, shady, and unscrupulous bastard himself, Chris could clearly understand that look. He looked back at Fleur, scrutinizing her in minute detail. Fleur caught him looking at her and jump back in surprise. "W-What are you looking at?!" She asked in surprise, feeling self-conscious. Chris still had a very serious expression on his face, "Your face is flushed. Are you feeling alright?" He asked touching her forehead. It was burning hot. She was even swaying a bit, as if she was nauseous. Fleur pped his hand away. "I-I''m fine!" She yelled out she covered her flushed face. Chris wasn''t at all convinced. ''This stubborn girl should just ept it. She''ll lose her match at this rate,'' he thought exasperatedly. Come to think of it, he should have definitely at least read about it in canon if she really had once represented France in the world dueling tournament. But since there wasn''t, it can only mean that she must have lost this selection tournament. "Fleur, why are you so warm?" Asked Gabrielle from Fleur''sp. It seems even the little girl has noticed the change. ''What do I do?'' Wondered Chris. "BANG!" "AND a very powerful spell fired by Fontaine. Francois is forced into defensive by Fontaine''s relentless assault..." Chris looked back to see that Louise was actually winning against her opponent. He could tell that her opponent won''tst long. Chris could only think of two options now. Both have their own downsides, but they seem to be the best shots he has. Chris took out a potion vial from his pocket and gave it to Fleur. "Here. Drink it." Fleur looked at the vial of potion in his hand with slight vignce. "What is it?" Chris shrugged. "It''s just some pepper-up. This much is legal before duels, isn''t it?" He asked. It wasn''t a Pepper-up Potion. This was Chris''s very own invention and he''s very proud of it. Fleur was still skeptical. "The color seems off though," she muttered as she swirled the potion vial around in her hand. "It''s a different vor," Chris said dismissively. Fleur reluctantly took a sip of the drink. *gulp* !!!!! Her eyes instantly widened and before they rolled back in pure bliss. "Ummnnhh," a moan inexplicably escaped her mouth almost instantly. She felt afortable feeling wash all over her body, starting from her stomach. The drink itself was seemed to be blueberry vor and tasted great. Like an addict, Fleur quickly drank the rest of it as well. *lick* She even went as far as sticking out her tongue and licking the tip of the vial. Chris averted his gaze. No one could tell what was going on inside his mind, but he only had only one thing to say Fleur can earn millions just from advertising muggle drinks and juice brands if she did this on camera. *Gulp* *Slurp* *Sssp* Watching Fleur like that, Esmee, Gabrielle, and Nyxie now also wanted a taste. Four pairs of eyes gathered on Chris, and he already knew what they were going to say. He raised his hands in surrender before they could begin. "I don''t have more," he dered helplessly. *Slump* Everyone got disappointed, but what else Chris could do? It was basically concentrated pure magic mixed in a vored drink. It''s like a health potion from RPG that he''d made just as a joke. The guy thinks it''s funny to drink HP potion in HP world. (Health Power or Health potion (HP) and Harry Potter (HP)) Anyways, the taste is delicious, and it can also serve all the purposes of pure magic. So, it''s a good thing. But, it was quite difficult to make. Much more difficult than he would have thought, there were many factors he had to pay attention to, like stopping the dissipation of the magic. "What WAS it though?" Asked Fleur in wonderment. "It definitely wasn''t a pepper up potion. And can you get more?" Fleur really needed more of this stuff. It''s not just because of the feeling offort or the taste. There''s another important effect that she''s found out just now It can stop her allure! Allure has always been a huge problem of hers when she''s in public. Her family and Martin family are immune to it, even her teacher and Chris. Otherwise, Fleur has always had to control it through lumency in public, and she has to consciously hold it in, so that the people around her don''t be a drooling mess. But right now, the allure, which is always ring seems to have calmed down! This was exactly how her mother described how it will be when she masters her control over it! Chris spread his hands helplessly. "I don''t know what it is. And I only had one." He knows the potential of pure magic. He can''t let anyone know about it. Fleur knew that was total Abraxan-shit. Chris was definitely lying. She raised her eyebrows. "Oh? Then how pray tell, did you get this one? Did it fall from the sky?" "...." Chris was actually considering using that excuse, but whatever. He still has many. But before he could exin, Fleur''s name was called out. Apparently, it was her turn. Chris once again check her fever, and he found that her temperature was back to normal. "Are you feeling alright now?" He asked quickly, once again serious. If this didn''t work, he''ll have to fork out one of the very few Phoenix tears he has. Afterall, who knows if that Fontaine girl had actually given Fleur something fatal in this timeline due to the butterfly effect? He covertly casted a few diagnostic charms on her to confirm that everything was now fine. "Go for now. We''ll get you checked up once again after the duel," he said solemnly. "...." Fleur didn''t have time to properly process everything, so she could only go to the stage since it was her turn. Chris rxed back in his seat. It should be fine now. "Troublesome," he muttered, knowing she would once again ask him about the potion. He could have informed his parents and Fleur''s parents instead of using the potion, but there wasn''t much time left. If they couldn''t do anything to cure her, Fleur would have had to either quit or go fighting like this. And he wouldn''t even have been able to use Potion at that time. Otherwise, they''ll know just how miraculous it truly was. Fortunately, it seems that the Potion worked it''s magic, since Fleur was doing quite well in her duel. The crowd was quite rowdy with her every spells. And thementator, who was also a male, was also taking her side. The sad thing is, her opponent is also a girl. She was quite formidable. Fleur would''ve definitely lost if he hadn''t given her the potion. But now, even though the sixth year girl was doing very well, she wasn''t getting much attention... or support. The testosterone level was going very high in the stadium. The males were all cheering for Fleur. "DE-LA-COUR!" "DE-LA-COUR!" "DE-LA-COUR!" ''Well, no wonder b*tches like Louise try to make life difficult for Fleur,'' thought Chris as he shook his head helplessly. This also must be the reason why she always has this haughty and aloof persona in public. Cause these fools would bother her even more if she didn''t. "AAAANNND Fleur Dcour sends out a stunning stunner right to the opponent''s chest! What a magnificent duel! VICTORY to Fleur Dcour!!!" "Yaaayyy! She finally won once!" Eximed Gabrielle in joy from her seat she pped her small hands. The little girl had only ever seen her sister duel against Durant and Chris, and Fleur always lost to them... disgracefully so. So Gabrielle thought that her sister was a bit weak. It''s good that Fleur doesn''t know this. Otherwise, she''ll be heartbroken. Soon, Fleur came back amidst the crowd''s cheers. She still looked quite energetic. And both the families congratted her. Fleur then faced Chris. "Um... thanks for the Potion. I won''t ask how you got it, just... give me some if you get more...p-please? I''ll pay whatever price you ask, okay?" Chris could only nod his head wondering if he''d mixed something addicting to it or not. ''Why does the way she''s asking for it reminds me of 177013?'' (You''re a lucky soul if you didn''t get that reference. Just don''t search 177013 on inte to read ''that thing'' or you soul might be corrupted.) Chris got up from his seat cracked his neck and knuckles menacingly. He was up next. He got a good luck kiss from Nyxie, Esme and Gabrielle and his family and Dcours wished him luck. Thementator made the announced. "The next up is the between the son of world champion Durant, CHRIS MARTIN!!! and the one of finest and most talented student of Beauxbatons, JACQUES AUCLAIR!!!! Personally, I''m very excited about the oue of this match! "One is in his SECOND YEAR, and one is in his SIXTH YEAR. But, one is the son of a two times world Champion! Would he be able to bridge MASSIVE the year gap?" Thementator was hyping the atmosphere as both the duelists stepped into the dueling circuit. They both came to stand right in front of each other to perform the bow. Jacques was taller than Chris as he looked down at him even while bowing. "Are you friends with Fleur Dcour? I hope you can put in a good word for me if I go easy on you today and not defeat you too disgracefully," said Jacques, thinking that it would indeed be much better if he went easy on the kid and impressed that sexy ve by his kindness. Jacques couldn''t understand why that hot blondy tries to portray herself as such a holy and aloof person when she''s behaves like a b*tch in heat in the bed. Jacques hadn''t ever personally witnessed it, but if there are so many rumors and so many people have bragged about it, some would definitely be true, wouldn''t they? Afterall, there''s no smoke without a fire. And of course, even the goddess Louise couldn''t deny that the rumours were true. And she and Fleur had once been close friends. So, the rumors were definitely true and after hearing so many people brag about their ''conquests'' of the ve, Jacques also wanted to tap that ve @ss atleast once. But Jacques dirty thoughts were interrupted when *Creek* *Crack* *Crr* *Flinch* *Flinch* Just when Jacques was thinking all this, he suddenly hear the crisp cracking sounds, and he felt a sudden cold sensation all over his body. And even Felice the Headteacher/referee also felt chills go down her back and an instictive fear overcame these two who were in close proximity with Chris. Jacques broke eye contact with Chris, and for a moment, he thought that he saw read fire zing in Chris''s eyes. The cracking sound was from Chris clenching his fist to suppress his anger. After Peeves incident, Chris had been finding ways to control his anger, since it could be his downfall one day. One of the simplest and most feasible solution he found was breaking his fingers to suppress it. The pain helps him regain his rity so fortunately he was able to control it sessfully this time. The red magic disappeared as soon as it had appeared. Otherwise, the public would have been in an uproar seeing him go super Trigger Ros. ''Damn, that''s why I always refrain from reading people''s minds,'' he thought as he used lumency to suppress his anger. He''d just be taking a look at the guy''s surface thoughts, just to get an idea of what kind of person he was. And turns out, he was such a scum. Chris wasn''t mad at him because Jacques was a scumbag with dirty thoughts. He was mad at him because he was having dirty thoughts for Fleur. Fleur was like a family member to Chris. Anyone would be angry if someone see''s someone having such thoughts for his mother, sister, girlfriend, or someone close. Even though doing Legilimency just now did more harm than good to Chris, there was one more thing he learned from this incident... ''Things are actually quite worse than what I''d imagined,'' he thought. The Louise girl, whom he''d just dismissed as a mob, is turning out to be more and more tricky. First he realized that she''d somehow either cursed or poisoned Fleur without either of them noticing, and now he realized that she''d spread the rumors with such thoroughness, that almost everyone believes them. "Duelers! Take distance." said the Headteacher. The unknown feeling had disappeared as soon as it''d appeared, so Felice dismissed it as a hallucination and went back to refereeing. Chris calmly took distance and held up his wand. On the surface, he seemed rxed, but his left fist was still clenched tightly, and the two rings on his fingers were heating up, their insignia showing clearly engraved on the precious stones. "Begin!" Chris took a step forward, his breathing even, and his eyes trained ahead and he started walking straight towards Jacques. Thementator did hismentary, "The duel has begun, and it seems that Chris Martin is walking straight towards his opponent. What am I seeing?" Somehow gaining back his smile, Jacques fired his first spell, thinking that Chris had given up. "Jacques fires a disarmer! AND A red light flew straight into Chris but he didn''t stop walking. Raising his wand, he caught the spell on the wand right before it approached his chest and flicked the spell aside! "....WHAT DID I JUST SEE?!" *** A.N.: Is everyone in agreement that Jacques and Louise deserve a thorough beating? If yes, then remember this chapter and don''t feel sorry for themter. Because some soft-hearted people might think that the mc went too far in theing chapters P /Snollygoster for Reading always ahead. Chapter 133: Nut-crusher is back!!! (and) A Brutal Spanking!!! Chapter 133: Nut-crusher is back!!! (and) A Brutal Spanking!!! "...WHAT DID I JUST SEE?" Even thementator was dumbfounded. Of course he knew what he''d just seen. It''s just that he was having trouble believing it. What Chris had just done was ''Spell Swat'', and it''s even more difficult than non-verbal spells. The thing that makes it so different isn''t just the magical difficulty. That part is easier than non-verbal magic. The more difficult part is to sessfully catch the iing on your wand. And it takes a LOT of practice and experience to learn that. Certainly not something a 12-year-old would casually perform. Him being able to do that at twelve would just show that he has a great kic vision and reaction time. What you have to do in spell swatting is to channel protective magic in your wand and catch the iing spell and flick it aside. As long as you''re able to do it, it''s actually much better than Protego in terms of strength and speed. The time needed to cast it is obviously lower than the time need to cast a full Shield charm. Then it''s stronger because the magic in the shield charm very thin and slow while the magic in the spell swatting is all concentrated thickly in the wand and more is avable as soon as the need arises, since it travels much faster inside the wand. Thus, it doesn''t reach the breaking point. Infact, even the magic consumption is reduced to the lowest, since it''s to the point while the shield charm is spread out uselessly even though you only need to defend one point. Thus, spell swatting is truly a much superior skill. "YES! I SAW IT RIGHT! Martin did a Spell Swat! That''s something only the son of a world champion Durant Martin can do at this age. Maybe they''re built different! The talent and dedication can clearly be seen in Martin. AND! It looks he son might surpass his father!" Chris wasn''t paying attention to thementator''s BS. He just kept walking towards the sick f*cker in front of him without stopping. Jacques on the other hand, was quite surprised. ''It must be a Fluke,'' he decided. He quickly fired another spell, but Chris didn''t even bother dodging. The spell whizzed past his face, missing him by a narrow margin. "What the" Jacques was now definitely unnerved now. He looked down at hand, only to realize that it was shaking. He started feeling a sense of fear from the boy simply walking towards him. He started firing spells one after another, but at this moment, Chris started running. "OH MERLIN! Chris Martin has started Running forward! Just look at that speed! Jacques firing and OH! Chris DODGES! Is this boy UNSTOPPABLE?!" Chris didn''t even have to dodge many spells before he''d reached Jacques. Afterall, he wasn''t Fleur, and neither was he trained by Durant. Chris could have defeated him by spells, but nothing beats the satisfaction of beating someone with hands. Besides, there''s one more thing. ''You get disqualified for using dangerous magic or seriously injuring the opponent with your spell. But... there''s no such rule for physically beating someone up before the referee calls the match.'' Chris smirked as he reached the guy. With the use of just a little bit of aura, he reached the guy without much problem. Most of the spells weren''t even aimed right. "It seems that Martin doesn''t intend to use his wand at all! The son is going apletely different route than his father. Martin ALREADY REACHED AUCLAIR Auir fires a dangerous spell MARTIN DUCKS!!! AND WOAH! MARTIN PUNCHED AUCLAIR IN A PAINFUL SPOT! Merlin''s Family Jewels! That must be a prohibited move....IT IS NOT?! Was I the only one who didn''t know that?" "Oh no! Jacques still lying down, unable to move. He''s writhing in pain... I can''t watch this. Oh! Chris fires a stunner at him at this moment, thus putting him out of his suffering. Oh, so he can actually use that wand? Well, thank Merlin for small mercies...." "....Winner, Chris Martin!" announced Felice hurriedly as she came out of her shock, feeling quite ipetent. Everything happened so fast that she got surprised and couldn''t react. She quickly went to check Jacques''s injuries. *Gasp*!!!! And she gasped in shock when she saw the poor boy''s state. At some point, the boy had lost control of his dder and pissed himself as well. His eyes were rolled back, and his expression was frozen in letting out a silent scream due to extreme pain. Felice put her hand on her nose and cast a few cleaning charms to clean up everything. She removed his clothes a bit to examine the wounded location, only to gasp in shock once again. The crushed things were crushed, but the boy also had two angry red marks in the location, which looked like they were branded there. The rings weren''t heated up for nothing. This only increased the pain. Chris thought that since everything would be cured in a day or two anyway, he might as well brand something into the boy that''ll forever stay in his memory. Chris also came at this moment, pretending to be surprised. "Is he alright? I didn''t mean to hurt him, I just wanted to quickly defeat him since his spells were quite dangerous," he began exining in fluster, making sure that the audience knew he was being all good. Thementator didn''t disappoint, "It seems that Chris identally hit the wrong spot earlier, and seems to be regretting it. Well, the spells from Jacques were also dangerous, especially thest one. That was a borderline forbidden spell. And Chris Martin is now escorting his opponent towards the hospital. A nice gesture of sportsmanship." Well the thing is, thementator can see the burned marks branded into Auir''s crotch. Perhaps, only the headteacher would suspect anything, but Chris did nothing against the rules, so it was wasted under the bridge as long as Auir is cured. It''s just that, he''ll be in a hell lot of pain for next few days. After he was done, Chris came back after getting his hand cleaned with the most powerful disinfectants of the hospital. A cleaning charm had done the job, but he did it anyway, just for inner peace. When he returned, everyone congratted him... except for his mother. "Did you have to injure him so badly? Why are you taking after your father?" She scolded worriedly. Then she turned to re at Durant who was sitting quietly beside her, "It''s all your fault!" "...." Durant''s expression seemed to say how is this my fault? And Chris knew that his dad''s going to get some stinging hexes tonight when they reach home. Watching Chris injure the other boy just now reminded Camille of the time when Durant used to heavily injure Voldemort''s former supporters in duel. Thus she''s reacting like this. Chris put his hands on his mother''s shoulders in a calm-down gesture, "Mom, I really was going to duel normally." Camille calmed down a bit, "Then what happened?" Chris nced pointedly at Fleur, "Well, ''someone'' asked me not to go easy on him. And I couldn''t deny it, could I?" Fleur, who got suddenly got dragged into the conversation lowered her head guiltily. Afterall, she really thought that Chris did it due to her request since she didn''t know that this lier had already decided to beat up Jacques even before she requested it. So Jacques fate had been decided even if she requested him to do go easy on him. Camille blinked, "Oh, you did it for Fleur? Oh my! That''s very sweet of you, honey!" She hugged Chris happily and Chris secretly gave a thumbs up to Durant who was behind Camille saying ''I''ve got this. You''re saved from Stinging hexes.'' Chris wasn''t dumb, so he naturally knew that his mother was shipping ChrisxFleur, so the bastard took advantage of that. ''Sorry mom, but I might have to disappoint you on that. Afterall, I''ve already found a daughter-inw for you.'' At this moment, the break was over and the third-round match ups were announced. Chris was up against Louise Fontaine, the evil and dangerous karen. Soon thementator''s announcement came, "And it time for our next match! Louise Fontaine, the talented and popr perfect prefect would go duel against Chris Martin, a second year, who''s so skilled that upto now, he''s only needed to use one spell in his duels! Let''s see what happens!" Chris thought about how to handle this total b*tch girl now. It was a pity that he can''t beat up Louise as badly as he did Jacques just now. Done once, it can be passed as an ident, but doing it again, and that too against a girl, would easily ruin his image. Especially if the girl is Louise. She''ll make sure to expertly spread rumours. Besides, her family background is also very strong. So, it is ultimately better to deal with from the shadows rather than openly. ''But wait a minute!'' Chris suddenly thought of a good idea. Over the years, he had devised many methods andbos to defeat his opponents. This one was discarded because it can ''identally'' cause damage to the opponent, and his opponents were Dora and Fleur all this while. Before Chris left, Fleur stopped him, "Listen, Louise is... dangerous and tricky. I have no evidence, but I''m sure she''s definitely not how she portrays herself to be," she said seriously. Chris was d that she was atleast aware of that much. Afterall, that ''dangerous and tricky'' girl has made life hell for Fleur in Beauxbatons. "Oh, you''re worried about me?" "...." "Haha, don''t worry. You know my capabilities. And I''ll still be careful." ... When Louise first saw Chris, she didn''t know who he was, but by default she tried to make the boy feel averse to the idea of having Fleur as a friend by indirectly saying that Fleur was a slut. But to her surprise, the boy didn''t seem fazed at all by words, and instead, just seeing him caused a deep sense of fear to rise within her. Even her uncle, the minister of Magic didn''t scare her that like that. After that, Louise came to know that he was actually Chris Laurant-Martin, the heir of two prestigious pureblood families and her jealousy towards Fleur intensified. She really wanted to take everything from Fleur from day one. So she naturally wanted Chris to start to hate Fleur. Thus, right now, she was going to try saying some more false things to Chris about Fleur as if they were true. "..." But, as soon Chris stepped into the dueling circuitzily andid eyes on her, the words she was about to utter got stuck in her throat as the same feeling of fear once again overcame her. Chris didn''t seem to show much interest in the duel at all. As if he was just fighting a mob. Chris had decided now, if he''s going to humiliate her, the best way would be to make it look effortless. He''ll be using one of the tricks that he hadn''t even shown Fleur yet. Because it can cause actual injuries. And this time, he''ll definitely ''identally'' be causing injuries... It has to be mentioned that Chris''sbos and tricks are quite underhanded but effective. Fleur used one of them to defeat the best Dueler student of that time in Beauxbatons. "Duelers. Bow and take distance!" stated Felice the Headteacher. She regarded Chris with a scrutinizing gaze, as if warning him not go overboard this time. ording to the headteacher, Louise is an ideal and exemry student. She didn''t want to see her getting injured. ''She won''t be getting injured? My @ss," Chris smirked. This was a inside joke which would be understandable to whoever sees what''s he going to do next. This despicable girl has made life hell for Fleur, and would have even destroyed her chance to have an international duel if she''d seeded. And in canon, she did seed, and Fleur just became a simple house wife after loosing two times miserably, once here, and then in the Tri-wizard tournament. She totally deserves what she''s going to get next. ''She''ll be getting a brutal spanking today. I''ll properly discipline this daddy''s princess right in front of everyone.'' "BEGIN!!!" (Felice) The duel started and Chris and Louise fired their spells at the same time. "OH! Both the duelists took the offensive right away!" Chris had fired an exploding curse, and Louise fired a glowing blue orb which Chris knew was going to explode as soon as it came into his vicinity. ''No prob,'' he thought, running to the side right away at an incredible speed. This actually helped Chris in his n. The exploding spell Chris had fired was quite low and also seemed to be skewed a bit to the right. It missed Louise with some margin and struck the floor behind here, making the floor explode and debris toe out. Louise smiled tauntingly at Chris as she and Chris both fired their next spells right away. This time, Louise had fired her third spell right away anticipating Chris''s response. Two beams of light flew in Chris''s direction. On the other hand, Chris''s wand didn''t even produce any spell beam this. In fact, Chris had muttered two incantations just loud enough that only the referee could hear it. And her eyes widened. Chris somehow dodged Louise''s spells and Louise, not wanting to underestimate Chris still casted a shield in front of her, but nothing happened! Chris showed a flustered expression and Louise thought that it was because of Chris''s attack not working. And she became more assured of her victory. But. At this moment, she was the only one who thought that. The audience, the referee and thementator saw somethingpletely different. "OH NO! It seems Louise still didn''t notice and OOOOOH!!! OUCH! OH NO!!!THAT MUST HAVE HURT!!!" Before Louise could notice anything, she felt a sharp burst of pain in her back, followed by another! And another! And a dozen more! ''H-H-How?!?!?!'' Louise couldn''t understand. Actually, from the beginning, not a single one of Chris''s spells miss or fail. The spells Chris had fired were a wide area silencing charm, and a summoning Charm. When Chris had run to the side to dodge Louise''s very first spell, he had positioned himself such that Louise stood on the same line formed by the debris and Chris. It has to be mentioned that the silencing Charm and the summoning Charm don''t produce spell lights like all thebat-oriented spells. The exploding charm created especially sharp debris, the silencing charm made sure that Louise didn''t hear the debris moving, and then, the io summoned all the debris right into Louise, who was in the line of fire! Though of course, exploding charm and the summoning Charm weren''t the usual ones. It was such that... most of the debris happened to be formed quite sharp...and most of it just ''incidentally'' happened to hit Louise in her @ss. It was indeed as Chris had so eloquently put it, quote, ''a Brutal Spanking.'' *** A.N.: Does anyone feel sorry for them?-> And my fellows who think even this was less ?-> Louise''s current state and reactions is defined further in the next chapter. It''s going to be satisfying. Go to ( Patre /Snollygoster ) for always reading these chapters ahead and giving me your opinions while the chapters are in creations. Chapter 134: When I make a move, I scare even myself Chapter 134: When I make a move, I scare even myself "Now, I only have to deal with the aftermath,'' thought Chris as he put his wand back in its holster. He didn''t need to worry much. No one, except the referee, heard him casting the Silencing charm. What they all saw was, a boy simply casting a summoning charm, and then realizing that the whole debris had starteding forward, he panicked and tried to warn Louise. But Louise was too busy teasing him while smirking to notice it. He intentionally let the ref. know so that she doesn''t suspect why the debris was moving so silently. He kept on his panicked expression as he quickly approached Louise to check out her condition. He knew the drill now since this was his second time doing this. ''Dayyymme,'' Chris drew in a sharp breath upon seeing her condition. His anus contracted involuntarily in fear and cringe as hoped something like to never happen to him or his people. ''Seriously man, no one should make enemies with me. Because when I make a move, I scare even myself.'' First of all, nothing was permanent. She''ll be right as rain in a few days. And even the injuries weren''t serious. He hadn''t used much force, to begin with. They might have pierced at most...a couple inches, maybe. He''d made sure to avoid the spinal cord as well, so it''s not like he was aiming for physical injury. Nope. He''s talking about the SHEER amount disgrace, dishonor, degradation, shame, humiliation, and embarrassment that she''s suffering from right now! With her clothes were torn in some ces, she''s lying doggie style, with her naked butt sticking out for the world to see, with a lot of shrapnel stuck in it. And then there''s the screaming and crying. She''s screaming like a b*tch right now. Louise Fontaine...also known as the goddess, Miss perfect, the kind-hearted and noble and graceful beauty. She''s now lying in such a position in front of the whole french wizarding world. It has to be mentioned that Journalists from various newspapers and magazines are here right now. And they''re not gonna miss this perfect shot. It''s already been captured in their cameras, ready to be immortalized forever. Aftering back from the hospital, today the first thing Chris did was to talk to the photographers, so make a deal with them. He''s going to buy one of the originals of this one. A close-up shot. It''s going to be very useful. When he went back to the VIP section, he looked deeply depressed and regretful. His mother didn''t talk to him this time. ''Oh man, it seems I''ve been seen through.'' Chris shook his head in real regret this time. All the other people would be fooled by his acting, but since his mother and father knew full well that he could have controlled the spell very well and stopped it before it hit her, and have also witnessed his dueling prowess. They wouldn''t be fooled easily by this. They even know a little about his skills in lying, pretending, and manipting. "Mom." *tug* "...." "Mom." *tug* *tug* While Chris was trying to reconcile with his mom, Fleur was feeling very happy for some reason after witnessing Louise getting trashed like that in front of the whole school. Louise, who was once Fleur''s friend had betrayed her very badly and all of Fleur''s other friends also distanced themselves from her after that. Each and every new friend she made, Louise would talk to them, and then they''ll be Louise''s friend instead of Fleur''s. So, just now when she saw Louise on stage smiling at Chris as he was descending the stairs, she thought of Louise doing the same with Chris, and Chris also bing friends with Louise and distancing himself from her made her so sick that she almost lost control of her ve magic. But, in the next moment, somethingpletely opposite happened. She saw Chris going to the stage with apletely indifferent face and Louise once again stiffening up just like earlier, and then... Chris then what did to her....Oh, those screams sounded like music to Fleur''s ears and she also realized just how easy Chris had been going on her in their duels. ... After that, it was Fleur''s turn next, and somehow, her opponent also ended up in the hospital wing. No one knew what happened, except the fact that the guy said something to Fleur before duel after which, Fleurpletely butchered him. And of course, it looked like it was an ident. Injuries are quitemon in duels. Camille wasn''t worried for Chris for nothing when he said he going to participate. There were two more duels that were supposed to happen after that, between Chris and Fleur''s opponent, and between Fleur and Louise. But since their opponents were currently unable to participate, Fleur and Chris were officially dered the Winners and the representatives of France for the uing dueling Championship. They''ll now be trained for the whole summer before the tournament begins. Right after the event was concluded, a banquet was held in the Beauxbatons great Hall to celebrate and honour the two champions. And Chris and Fleur were congratted and ttered by many mobs. The great Hall of Beauxbatons was just as massive as the one at Hogwarts. Space was never much of a problem in the Wizarding world anyways due to extension charms. There was a wide variety of French dishes, each and every one of them looking quite appetizing and mouth-watering. The rich aroma wafting from them would cause one''s stomach to start rumbling. The Great Hall was still decorated in the Christmas theme. There was a massive Christmas tree in the center which was decorated extensively. Beautiful and well-sculpted ice statues were standing everywhere. The numerous candles in beautiful gold and silver candlesticks, Gands Ropings, swags, ribbons, poinsettias, Christmas tree ornaments, wreaths were all adding to the ambiance. "So, how''s it?" Asked Fleur smugly. Looking around, Chris nodded in satisfaction. If there''s a chance, he''ll consider joining Beauxbatons someday. It''ll be a nice change of pace. "It''s great. I somehow still prefer Hogwarts though...even though it''s inferior in term of looks," said Chris honestly. Fleur pouted, "It seems that I''ll have to see Hogwarts for myself," she muttered and Chris shook his head. ''She''ll not like it...this luxurious princess.'' he thought, remember the canon where Fleur looked at the Hogwarts in disdain when she first came there. "Are you wanting ze bouibaisse?"He asked in a French ent. "No, you can have it... why are youughing?" Fleur had agreed, but she frowned and asked why Chris was chuckling. Chris waved his hand dismissively. "Oh, you won''t get it. It''s an inside joke." If someone in Chris''s previous world hadn''t understood the joke, Chris would have given the standard answer: read the books. (It''s Fleur''s first dialogue in canon.) While Chris was having fun, he didn''t notice that he''d caught the attention of a very old person. .... The Christmas holidays went by far too fast, but he wasn''t too regretful. Life in this world is never boring for him since he has his passion, magic to study and practice all the time. So unlike his previous life where he used to dislike studies and sometimes the school in general, there was nothing like in this life. He enjoyed life in Hogwarts. Even before Chris returned to Hogwarts, the news of his participation in the world dueling tournament to represent France had spread around in the school. The two people who were going to represent Britain were also already chosen by now. Some people might be thinking: How?! When?! Well, the two participants chosen are in their sixth year and are from old pureblood families. Is there a need to be more clear? Yes? Then here it is: The old pureblood families offered the minister Fudge help in the ''funding'' of some of his projects and also promised him some favors, and the highest two bidders got the spots for their children. This is sadly how things work in the Magical Britain. And this is why Chris hates politics and politicians. As long as it''s not him doing the bad and corrupted deeds, it''s very detestable. Only someone like himself should be allowed to do things as he pleases. Chris is a proud and honorable hypocrite. Anyways, the corruption and Nepotism was the main reason why the Goblet of Fire was invented. Those people in his previous life, after reading the fourth canon book, and learning about the troubles which the Goblet had caused had often questioned the need of it''s existence, saying that it was rather unnecessary since the selection of champions could have been done through other methods. Now they should get their answer. The Goblet is necessary if you really want to ensure that the most talented student gets to be the champion. Though it''s a different matter altogether that even it can be tempered with as well since Crouch was able to confound it. So, even though their reasons and need for making it were real, but they couldn''t quite make something infallible in the end. When Chris returned to Hogwarts fully recharged, the first thing he did was catching up with friends and thanking them for gifts. The first thing they did this time as well was congratting him, just likest time. "Seriously," said Harry while shaking his head. "You always do ridiculous things in holidays. Last time you went to France and found your family. And this time you suddenly be the representative of France in an international tournament. You remind of Tony Stark, genius but crazy." Chris nodded absentmindedly, but suddenly had a thought! What if he tried making some of Iron Man''s stuff using magic?! He could definitely create a Jarvis using magic, he''ll just have to code the Transfigurations for a long time. And he can also make a suit! The basters would be "Chris? Chris? Earth to Chris?" Harry was waving his hand in front of Chris. Chris snapped out of it and shook his head. "Sorry, you know what happened," he said and Harry nodded as he also remembered. Chris would oftentimes go into a trance whenever he thinks of some innovative ideas. The only problem is, it happens to often. Chris sighed, ''Such is the fate of geniuses. No shortage of ideas, only shortage is time,'' While Chris and Harry were having their back and forth, their friends were once again left out of the conversation. Harry and Chris have known each other for atleast five to six years. So of course their talks and references always leave the other confused as to what they''re talking about. Susan was the one who was most excited today, "You''re actually going to participate in an international duel already!" She muttered, mostly to herself. The girl was a dueling fanatic since her childhood, and her dream to be a great professional duelist...which she thought that Chris already was. Chris shook his head in denial. "It''s not a big deal. It''s only under 17. Before you reach the magical maturity, you''re considered quite weak. So, the people participating are neither too strong, nor too skilled. On the other hand, if the people participating in the real World dueling tournament, the over-17 one, there''s no age limit. You know, even someone who''s been training in dueling for decades could be your opponent in that." Chris really only participated since he wanted to have some fun and wizards upto 16 years of age are manageable without having to show much of the abilities which aren''t already known. "No, but you''re still very good for your age," she said sulking, "We all saw what you did you Lockhartst time." Everyone had a smile when they remembered what happened to Lockhart. Speaking of whom, the man had ran away after the series of unfortunate events that had happened to. And Chris didn''t bother to even stop him. The other curses he''d left on Lockhart would deal with him. Now even the best healers can help him from looking like an old wrinkled baldy. After catching up with all his friends, Chris took Harry to go down and visit the chamber once again. After all, he had to get his Cab first. They reached the second-floor bathroom and removed the invisibility cloak. "Why are we going there again?" He asked, still not understanding why they would need to go to the chamber of secrets. Chris rolled his eyes. "Dude, let me spell it out to you. If you ever made a secret Chamber for yourself, and even leave a giant snake guard it, and only your descendants can enter it, would you leave it empty or put some valuable stuff in it?" Harry''s eyes widened, "I''ll definitely leave something." "Exactly! And you know what, even some small stuff of that time will have a lot of historical value in the current era. And even if we don''t find anything, we''re not losing anything." Harry nodded vigorously, now very excited to explore the chamber. Even Chris was also a bit hopeful. Along with retrieving the cab, maybe he''ll also be able to retrieve something else? When they reached the sink, Chris saw that the very thin strand of silk that he''d left tied there was broken. That can only mean that Dumbledore or someone else had already opened the chamber at least once in his absence. That old man should have gotten quite the surprise when he didn''t find the corpse there. Chris entered the passage, full of hope. ... A.N.: What do you want him to find inside? Could be anything books, time turner, or even a basilisk egg. Though I wanted to keep it as reasonable and real as possible. Also, don''t forget to Vote! YOUR POWER STONES MATTER!!! Just take a second to press the ''Vote'' button below!!! Well, what he''ll find inside has already been written, so read ahead on Pat.reon and help in the decision making while the chapters are in creation Pa /Snollygoster Chapter 135: Who are you? Chapter 135: Who are you? Chris was quite excited to find out if he''ll get anything from the chamber. He was at least positive that Tom Riddle had found something in there. That would exin much of the riddles behind Tom Riddle bing Lord Voldemort. Before opening the Chamber, Chris checked if the notifications spell Dumbledore had left thest was there or not. Indeed, there was one. That''s the reason why he had brought Harry with him. So that Chris himselfing alone here wouldn''t seem suspicious. It''s just two curious boys exploring the chamber. He had also brought Harry because he supposed that since the Chamber of easily openable with his Parseltongue, he might be able to sessfully open the secret location where the treasure is hidden. Chris had theorized that Parseltongue that Riddle and Harry speak is different from other Parselmouths because it''s been inherited from Slytherins. Any random Parselmouth wouldn''t be able to open the chamber at all, let alone grant others permission to open and enter as Harry had given to Dumbledore, Professors, and Chris. "You ready?" "Yeah!" Chris and Harry didn''t know fear as they opened the Chamber and looked into the endless darkness below. They had brought their brooms with them this time. "Lumos Sphra," muttered Chris, and a ball of light came out of his wand and started to float down the hole. Harry looked at the spell that was quite simr to the one Dumbledore had used the other day, "That''s quite handy," hemented, noting how better it was from a simple Lumos. "Why don''t you teach me these things instead of lumency?" "You''ll be able to learn them on your own once you master lumency," replied Chris, but he still added in to-do list to teach Harry some utility spells along with thebat ones. Aftering from his family, he had a reasonable excuse to teach Harry lumency along with other things, saying he learned it from his family and also started teaching Harry. He''s just checking out if Dumbledore has any problems with it or not. If he does, well, Chris would think about it at that time. These things would take for him to learn. They dived down at high speeds, and Chris noticed that Harry''s flying skills had improved a lot. "Woods is really bulldozing you these days, huh?" He called out loudly to be heard over the sound of rushing wind. Harryughed, "It''s all because of you, you monster!" He shouted back. After all, if Chris wasn''t this good, there wouldn''t be the need for so much practice. They raced down the dark tunnel, while Chris was also trying to keep the glowing orb in front of them floating. It was something that the reckless idiots like these two would do, maybe that''s why they''re such good friends. When they reached below, the area seemed quite different this time. "Wasn''t there a Basilisk skin here?" Asked Harry, looking at the empty-looking expanse in front of us. Chris shrugged, "Maybe the teachers entered and took it away after we left." Thought inwardly his thoughts were different, ''So, the old geezer already visited, huh? It''s good that I made my move much faster.'' They ventured into the dimly lit chamber once again and Chris increased the intensity of his Lumos Sphra. And the statues of stone snakes entwined pirs came into view, along with Slytherin''s massive statue at the end. They both started to look around the Chamber. Harry was just curious and couldn''t look properly at thest since they were attacked by a Basilisk as soon as they hade in. "Harry, start spouting random Parseltongue in all directions. Who knows, something might work out," he suggested. While Harry was doing this, Chris quickly found his vanishing cab and quickly put it in his after checking it making sure there weren''t any spells ced on it. At least one mission isplete! "Where do we even start?" Muttered Harry, looking a bit hopeless as he suddenly realized just how big this Chamber was. Chris shook his head. He''d already thought about this issue and he indeed didn''t fancy searching the whole ce like some idiot. He thought of it like this: If I built a secret base, and post a monster to guard it, where would I hide the treasure? Of course behind the monster! Chris looked at the giant statue. It was still deformed from thest blowjob it had suffered from, where Dumbledore forcefully made it choked on Szar''s looonnng and thkk Basilisk. The entrance was open, so Chris supposed that he might as well see if his hunch was correct or not. He activated the trigger for just in case scenarios( like maybe, an additional Monster popping up) and flew up with his broom, entering the mouth. But ''What the'' As soon as tried entering the mouth he felt the presence of wards there. It was at this moment that he knew he f*cked up. He felt the wards scanning his body. ''Blood Wards!'' He realized in dismay. Blood wards are bad news. If there are blood wards involved, even Harry, with his unique Parseltongue, can''t enter this. Because he might have Szar''s unique Parseltongue Parseltongue through Riddle''s soul shard, but he doesn''t have the blood rtion required! But Chris didn''t have the time to think about these things. Because as soon as the wards would confirm that he wasn''t Szar''s descendant, they''ll react however they were programmed to react! The first thing Chris do was to try to get away, but he found that wards had blocked his movements. And the next thing he did was to activate Corpomency! He was already inside, so at least Harry wouldn''t see it. Even with the trigger active the Corpomency still couldn''t activate instantly! Just before the Corpomencyyer formed, Chris could feel a bit of magic slipping in. And it instantly started taking effect before his pure magic could dispel it. "It''s going towards the head?" The magic, as it turned out, was powerful ancient magic which targeted the brain. ''Then, bring it on!'' Chris wasn''t afraid. His mental defense consisted of severalyers. So, he isn''t afraid of mental spells. "..!!??" But what happened next did surprise him a lot. His lumency is had threeyers. First was ayer made up of his mental energy. This was the so-called lumency shield that all the other wizards had. The secondyer was a shield made up of defensive magic along with mental energy. This was the shield that powerful wizards and master lumens had. ording to the books, this was the strongest form an lumency shield could take, and in order to improve your defense, now you just keep solidifying and reinforcing this shield over the years. To improve further and go even beyond this level, you can only improve on the aspect of damage control what you would do after someone is able to break even those strong defenses. That includes learning to control your thoughts and emotions and creating false memories to deceive and mislead the intruder. This is the level that Severus Snape has achieved, and this is the reason why he''s a very important chess piece for both sides. This was the so-called lumency in a nutshell. There are other things, but much can be improved after this in the ''defense'' aspect as far as almost all the wizards in this world believe. But! After this, Chris has a thirdyer of defense as well! Thisyer is formed when you mix pure magic with mental energy. And theyer formed is... on a whole different level! And It was this exact sameyer that became very useful to him this time. Because as the magic of Slytherin''s ward made its way into his brain, it directly bypassed the first twoyers of lumency! That means, if this was any other wizard in his ce, they wouldn''t have been able to defend themselves. This spell is like a Fidelius. Even people with lumency would be affected. Just like how even Voldemort was affected despite his excellent lumency when Fidelius was cast on the Potter Cottage. Fortunately, the spell couldn''t bypass the thirdyer at all. But! After bypassing the first twoyers, the ward has still affected his surface thoughts. His surface thoughts changedpletely ording to the ward. Chris blinked his eyes and looked disappointed, "Oh, there''s nothing here. Well, too bad." And he began returning the way he came. But! He stopped right before he exited. "What the heck?!" He asked himself. Since only his surface thoughts, he suddenly realized that he hadn''t even explored this ce yet! Currently, he had a shining multicolored armor covering his body and even these surface thoughts couldn''t be reached due to the presence of his Corpomency helmet. "Well, I''ll be damned..." He almost wanted tough at the sudden close call he had just now. Indeed, the founder is several levels higher than what he''d expect from Dumbledore or Voldemort. But the exit of this spell here also exined many things which he was confused about. "So, this is the reason." He murmured. Now everything was beginning to make sense to him. Why Dumbledore never asked for Harry''s help in exploring in Chamber of Secrets in the Canon. Chris had thought Dumbledore might have just asked for Harry''s assistance and then obliviated him afterward. And the items found might have just been too insignificant to be mentioned in the story. But now he knew the real reason! The old geezer in canon probably first came here and got done in by this ward! He probably even forgot that he had harvested a Basilisk corpse and that''s why it was never even used in the wars. Its skin could have saved the skin of a lot of order members. Those poor people weren''t even equipped with dragonhide armor. Imagine how much better it would have been if they were equipped with a Basilisk skin armor. (A normal Dragonhide has a very weak magic defense inparison to a Basilisk hide since even though the Dragons hide has high resistance to magic, they don''t haveplete magic resistance like the Basilisk.) With all the mysteries solved, Chris began making his way into the tunnel with caution. After that incredibly overpowered and brilliant spell, there was no other defensive measure taken by Slytherin. It seems that he was very confident in his spell. And why wouldn''t he be? If you remove the thing about the secret keeper, the Fidelius is so OP that there won''t be a need for any other defensive measures after casting it. Chris wanted to go and explore right away, but he remembered that Harry was still outside. Sighing he decided toe againter. Harry would be useless here since he wouldn''t even be able to enter, let alone use his Parseltongue. So, Chris decided that he should first go back with Harry and thene back alone. Harry''s work was done. The notification ward was already broken and now the old man would think that they came to explore and found nothing. The wards locking him had been released as soon as the Fidelius-like spell had been cast on him. Chris exited and told Harry that he found nothing. In the end, they both returned empty-handed and went to their respective Dormitories. *** MC POV: "Alright! I''m back Muthefucker!" I shouted as I stepped into the Chamber of Secrets alone for the first time. I had dropped Harry off and this time, since there was no notification charm on it, I had entered and closed the exit behind me. Now, no one knows I''m here. I will have the spoils for myself if I do find them. This time, I can use my magic to my heart''s content as well. "Let''s suit up," I muttered. Pure magic started to ooze out from my skin and shining armor began to slowly cover my body. ''Tony Stark, huh?'' A burst of Magic escaped my hands and feet and I was propelled upwards at an astonishing speed. "Woohoo!" After flying around for some time, I got used to it. I''m not doing this for fun, alright? There could be more dangers inside the mouth tunnel so I have to be prepared this time. That''s why I''m practicing the use of this Armor. The Armor has turned out Brilliant. Both literally and figuratively. Since it''s made of pure magic, I can use it any way I want. I have about a hundred more ways to use it, like making wings grow out of my back, etc, but I have important things to do. Focusing my attention back to the mission, I entered Szar''s mouth, all serious. The powerful ward which was supposed to 100% block all intruders didn''t work on me at all due to the pure magic armor. As soon as I took a few more steps forward, the mouth of Slytherin, which was supposed to be malfunctioning, suddenly closed. !!!! I could have exited it in time, but this time, I decided not to. ''Screw it, man!'' I''ve had enough of it. I''ll don''t believe I can''t break through that. And if really can''t, I always have my Vanishing Cab. After walking forward for some time, the cave opened into a giant open space. And I realized that I couldn''t step into the cave. This area had wards so densely woven that I could tell it would be very troublesome to go in. The wall was hidden with shelves, most of which were filled with books. "Who are you?" Asked an old but authoritative voice. "!!!!" My attention instantly shifted towards the source of the voice. It wasing from a portrait of a bald old man with a white beard and long mustache wearing a monocle on one eye. He was dressed in resplendent green robes and on his chest hung a locket of heavy gold with a serpentineSin glittering green stone iy on the front. "Oops," I muttered as I realized that things were going to be a bit moreplicated than I''d thought. *** A.N.: MC is still wearing his conspicuous Corpomency armor. And the founder asks him: Who are you? This indeed justifies an ''Oops.'' What''s he supposed to do now? For a chapter which I wrote spending a lot of my hours, please take a few seconds to VOTE with powerstones. To read the ahead of everyone, go to pat /Snollygoster Chapter 136: An interesting conversation and disgusting takeover Chapter 136: An interesting conversation and disgusting takeover (Szar Slytherin speaks ancient English (kinda Shakespearean). But for readers'' convenience, I''ve tranted the interaction between Szar and MC into modern English. Thank meter. ) "You''re not my Heir. Who are you?" Szar and I stared at each other for an awkward moment. Me in full body armor and face covered in helmet and him in his portrait. "Um...Excuse me for a moment." But then, excusing myself, I went back the way I came. "..." Given that he''s asking me questions instead of directly trying to kill me, it seems that things can be handled by just talking, without having to forcefully steal things away from him. And there''s no use talking to him with my face covered and deactivating the armor right in front of him would reveal the fact that it''s not made up of metal, but magic. Thus, I left from his range of vision to take off my armor. Afraid that he could still see me, I first cast a disillusionment charm all around me, and then only did I deactivate the Corpomency. I then took out a real armor from my pocket and made a few ngs and click as if I were taking it off. My exnation for the armor if he asks me? I have a perfect answer for that one so I wasn''t worried. For a moment, I considered taking an aging Potion to look more adult, but then I decided against it. He''ll believe a child more easily. My age is actually an advantage here. I was wearing casual clothes inside, thankfully not the Ravenw uniform. "Ahem," I returned to my previous ce in front of and cleared my throat. "Great wizard Szar Slytherin, it''s an honor to see you," I said, bowing deeply. "My name is Chris Martin. I''m from a Pureblood wizard who''s heard and read a lot about you." Slytherin looked surprised as he raised a single white eyebrow and his vignce seemed to drop a bit. "Oh, well tell me, young man, how did you enter here?" "Through Tom Riddle?" I threw out the answer, fishing for information. If he interacted with Tom Riddle and sees him in a positive light, then Tom Riddle is my idol who gave me the permission. Ron was able to enter because he had Harry''s permission. But, the portrait''s expression stiffened at the mere mention of Riddle and I got my answer. Riddle did indeede here. So, I began to give my exnation in ordance with that. "Well, that Tom Riddle left a Diary and that Diary could possess people and open the chamber. I first entered in here a few days ago when the diary kidnapped a student. After that day, I came again today to explore this ce. Your mouth...I mean, your statue''s mouth was hanging open, and I wanted to check if there was another Basilisk inside. So, I put on my armor and came here." I concluded. I didn''t mention the presence of another Parselmouth. From my words, it seems that the Diary Riddle him brought me here. I didn''t want Slytherin to know that a friend of mine was a Horcrux. I know for a fact that the Diary Riddle never entered here since Michael Corner isn''t a descendant of Slytherin so the blood wards wouldn''t allow it. Slytherin''s eyes shed with anger upon every mention of Tom Riddle. Well, I guess that''s a good sign. But I still haven''t revealed to Slytherin whether I have friendship or enmity with Riddle. I need to have more info. Slytherin focused more on myst Words. "An armor, huh?" He muttered to himself. "What kind of armor is that? Is it Goblin made?" It''s time for my exnation. I opened my mouth, And gave my answer: "It''s a family heirloom. I know nothing about it." That''s it. After grandma, this family thingy is my second favorite. ''It''s family magic'', ''it''s family heirloom''. How handy is that? Just me it all on the ancestors. The portrait went silent after getting its answer. It must really suck if your glorious defenses are casually broken through by an unassuming child. Up to now, I''ve caught up with the situation and have nned my actions ording to the things I''ve observed up to now. The first thing to be noticed is how the Portrait doesn''t seem intent on immediately killing me or getting me to leave this ce. I waited patiently for Slytherin to think it through. "Hmm...if it''s a family Heirloom, then the one who made it must be a genius. My spell should have directly bypassed any armor, and it can make its way into the body the tiniest of the gaps..." The old man was mumbling things to himself. I quietly took notes. Doesn''t have any op lie detection skills. Has some level of obsession with magic, can be used as bait or bargaining chip. Then I heard Slytherin mumble some words in Parseltongue and I heard a *click* from the wards in front of me. "Boy, don''t just keep standing there. Come in," said Slytherin. "I need to know everything that happened while I was asleep." I was surprised, "Alright, I''ll tell you everything. When was thest time you were awake, Lord Slytherin?" I asked, still not going in. Slytherin sighed, as if remembering the past memories, "Thest time I was awake was when I banned that lunatic descendant of mine- Tom, from this library. I had to change a lot of wards just to make that possible, and then I went into slumber only to be awakened if anyone tries to enter this ce," exined Slytherin. ''Wow. Just wow.'' After thinking for some time, I said, "About 50 years have passed, Lord Slytherin. After graduating from Hogwarts, Tom Riddle became a Dark Lord..." I began to tell him. *** *General PoV* Slytherin woke up only a few days ago when he found that someone was trying to trespass and enter his ce a few days ago, but of course, the attempt was unsessful. Even though he knows that everyone would be unsessful, he still needed to make sure of it. After all, the things he''s hidden here are of that much significance. But after he woke up, he found out that his Basilisk Truci was dead! Slytherin knew that Truci was getting old, mad, and bloodthirsty and it was perhaps better that she was dead, but he was still grief-stricken. Slytherin had been mourning her loss and wondering what happened in here for a few days after which, another person tried to trespass, and to his absolute surprise, the person seeded! Slytherin couldn''t believe it when it turned out to be a boy, but then he exined about his family heirloom and Slytherin thought it might be possible. But! He didn''t miss the other part of the boy''s exnation as well. About the Diary possessing a student. That must be the Horcrux. Slytherin had onlye to know about it after Tom had made one and then asked him if he could make 7. Tom had been a smart and deceptive young man. Slytherin was so happy to have an Heir that hepletely missed just how much of a psychopath his heir truly was. The magics and rituals which he was copying and from the library were so dark and dangerous that one would have to sacrifice their humanity to practice them. Slytherin knew at that moment that he can''t allow Tom to get any more knowledge from his library, not to mention the other previous but dangerous things stored here. That was when the portrait of Slytherin had to expend all of his magic to ban him from entering here. His alive self, when dying alone, had truly given a lot of privileges to the Heir who manages to enter here. Thus, Portrait had to a majority of its magic to ensure Tom''s eviction. Slytherin now really wanted to know just what had his former student/heir been doing for all this while and just how many innocents did he kill, but as expected he can''t right now. He needs more rest before he can finally be out of danger of getting faded. Banning Tom from entering really took a toll on him, after all, normal portraits can''t even do magic. It''s only him who can do this. But! It was worth it. He shudders to even think what would have happened if everything in here was acquired by Riddle. ''Though he still copied a lot of books before I was able to kick him out.'' Slytherin wanted to know just what had that madman done with all that knowledge and just how much further had Slytherin''s image fallen in the eyes of people. After hearing some of Chris''s exnation, Slytherin sighed as he muttered, "He needs to be killed as soon as possible." Then he turned back to Chris. "Young man, I need to slumber for at least half a year before I''d be able to talk more. So, I would like to request youe to visit after a few months or years. You will be handsomely rewarded." Currently, Chris was the only person who could enter here, so Slytherin could only humbly request him. "Oh?" Chris was a bit disappointed after hearing that, and he considered using pure magic to recharge this Portrait. But... ''It''s only a few months, isn''t it?" He can wait that long. And in that time, he can alsoe up with a reasonable way to steal *ahem* acquire all the stuff in there. In the end, Chris agreed after putting in some conditions. *** Chris''s life at Hogwarts resumed like normal after that. He was truly curious about the numerous books resting in the Slytherin''s Chamber. And other things. Because it seems that Tom Riddle got ess to many, and his power is so strong. Not to mention the knowledge of wards and powerful ancient spells which were ced in that room. Those were awesome. The world is a vast ce. There can be many people as strong or stronger than even Dumbledore. There are bombs like nuke being developed by muggles inrge quantities. Thus, he wants the wards on his home to be powerful enough to withstand anything. At Hogwarts, these days, the most popr thing at Hogwarts was Chris''s club. The Hogwarts Home Club had a total of 95% of the school''s popce regrly attending every day. This could be attributed to many factors, one of them being that there was currently no DADA teacher at all. Lockhart had already run away and the students that Chris had selected for each ss were much better than Lockhart at teaching. The next factor was everything inside the club. There were lots of sets of wizard chess, some sets of exploding Snap, wizard Skittles, etc, where a lot of students would y together. There was one counter which sold many muggle drinks and snacks, wizard snacks, and of course, the Butterbeer. The price was standard, or even a little over the standard but students were still buying them whatsoever. The room was huge due to extension charms. And it was structured to give off a homey vibe. Chris had hired a few ''bouncers'' to manage things if some students get out of line. The Quidditch was still canceled since some yers had been Petrified and the Mandrakes would only mature till the end of the year. Thus, the club more than made up for it with itspetitions and prices. Overall, life was going great for Chris at Hogwarts. *** While Chris was having a peaceful life, someone else''s life was currently destroyed. On a full moon night, a man was walking through an unknown forest, dimly illuminated by the moonlight and his wand. The man''s skin hand many wrinkles, especially his face. His head had started balding for a few months now. Gone were the once beautiful golden locks. Now, he only had patches of small pale hair on his head. He was impotent, and his body ached a little as if he was getting old. This person was the once renowned and eminent Adventurer, Gilderoy Lockhart. But currently, he was miserable. Really miserable. He''d thought that bing a professor at Hogwarts would be his next step to reach even more fame and attention, but... it had all backfired on him. Dreadfully so. And all of it happened because of just one little kid. "Chris Martin," Lockhart muttered through gritted teeth. His voice was dry and hoarse, but it was filled with unimaginable hate. But Lockhart really didn''t have the capability to do anything right now. His mind was almost broken from the sudden changes that had happened to him this year. "Sssssss....Hissssss." At this moment, Lockhart heard the hissing sounds characteristic of a snake from right behind him. Lockhart jumped in fear and quickly turned around. "!!!!" There, right in front of him, he saw arge, green snake dimly visible under moonlight and wand light. It was about 12 feet long and as thick as a man''s thigh. Though that wasn''t the thing that terrified Lockhart. What truly terrified him was its red eyes which were looked straight into his own. "Hisssssss," if Lockhart ever thought that snakes couldn''t grin evilly, he was wrong. Right then, he felt a strong force m bulldoze right through his weak mind. Currently, his lumency was no more, and his weak mind was something the red-eyed snake had been trying to find again ever since its past prey Quirell. Within seconds, Lockhart''s weak mind was subdued by a strong and malevolent force, and the snake then opened its mouth wide And a dark, mist link thing came out of its mouth. As if the thing had a life of its own, he borrowed right into Lockhart, forcing its way into his head. Lockhart fell back convulsed rapidly but couldn''t utter a word as his body was taken over by an unknown being. After an unknown amount of time, "Ssssigh." A hissing sigh then escaped his mouth, but the voice definitely didn''t belong to him. It was a very cold and evil voice, barely human. The being slowly sat up and cast a few spells on his own body with a few waves of his newly acquired wand. "Oh? No wonder," it muttered seemingly to itself as he observed the results. The being found that the body he possessed had at least five dark curses cast on it, and were still not cured. "A minor problem." He muttered dismissively. Dark Arts was his domain. This level of curses were nothing too serious to him. In fact, these curses actually helped him. Otherwise, the prey wouldn''t have been this easy to control... "Now, let''s check the memories." he muttered as he closed his eyes and beganbing through Lockhart''s mind, starting directly from the deepest parts. "Ssaayyaasasha!!!" The being swore loudly in Parseltongue when the first memory he saw was what... this body''s owner had done to its body. Lord Voldemort had never felt this much disgraced in his entire life .... A.N.: I wasn''t gonna today, since I just took three tests back to back and was studying all night yesterday, so I really needed some sleep. But when I saw that many had still given power stones and many subscribed the *******, I felt motivated and obligated to right. So, I just posted a chapter on ******* and posting here as well. Enjoy. By the way, a part of motivation came from the chapter itself. It''s title was ''The long awaited reunion''. You guess who he''s going to reunite with ;-) Patr /Snollygoster Don''t forget to give the POWER STONES that motivate me! Now, I''m gonna sleep like a log. zzz zzzz zzzz Chapter 137: A Horned Serpent Chapter 137: A Horned Serpent Dora was flying freely over a dense forest. She didn''t know how long she kept flying, but when she eventually got down to the ground, shended near a beautiful creek filled with blue water. "Wow." She was enjoying the view when suddenly, she heard musical notes echoing all around the area. "!!!" Then, something big came out of the water! ...Before she could see just what it was, she heard a sharp tapping of a cane from somewhere... and she woke up. Someone was sharply tapping her door with a staff. It was, of course, Mad-eye. The old man wouldn''t let her sleep in peace even for one day. Dora slowly and very unwillingly got out of her bed and started dressing up. "Stop it already. You know I''m awake," she yelled to the door. "Constant annoyance," she muttered to herself in a low voice. "I heard that! Five more kilometers run for you now, kid," came a gruff voice. Dora groaned. "Oh, let me off, old man. I couldn''t even sleep much." But Moody was unrelenting, "It''s your fault for talking to that brat for more than half the night. I already told you just ignore these kinds of things for a few years if you want your sleep," he said simply. Dora sighed. That was impossible, wasn''t it? It''s already bad that she can''t see Chris. The day she doesn''t talk to him feels empty. Dora had more than once just wanted to straight-up quit all this and go to Chris. But that would be a really stupid choice. First of all, being an Auror had been her dream since her childhood. And when she was often seen as a cheap hoe or thot in Hogwarts, she always took sce in the fact that she''ll one day be a very powerful and respectable Auror while they will all be a bunch of nobodies. (She also wanted to be a duelist, but the corrupt ministry only gives chances to Purebloods or rich and old families hiers.) So, if she now gives up her dreams and bes just a nobody herself, how will she ever face those people? The other reason was, what would she even achieve living in Britain? Chris lives in Hogwarts anyway so she''ll rarely get to meet him. And as for her family, well she was already used to staying away from them. Thus, Dora grits her every day and works hard. Because she has seen how talented Chris truly is. And she doesn''t want to be left behind by him. While she was lost in thought, she had already gotten ready in her favorite traveling attire. It was something that hade with the bag Chris had given her. In clothing, he''d put in a pair of t-shirts, one saying ''HATERS GONNA HATE'' and other saying ''MAY THE 4th BE WITH YOU'', both enchanted with Merlin knows how many spells. A pullover with kept her at the right temperature in any weather, a pair of trousers which fit just right, even when she sometimes habitually increased her height when she felt like it, a pair of boots which definitely had the best cushioning charms inside and the exterior is light, flexible and durable. And a color-changing cloak to top it all off. Dora didn''t know when he even had the time to get this all made and how much money he''d spent on it, but she gets moved to tears every time just thinking about the amount of care and thoughtfulness he''d put in to get each and every single piece into something she''ll absolutely love. Actually, even though it might seem too much to Dora, she didn''t know that it wasn''t all that much for Chris. This was just how Chris was to family and friends as well. He always tries to give his all in his rtionships with all the ones he cares about. He just went a little extra in Dora''s case since he likes her, but the ones receiving his gifts are absolutely moved by his thoughtfulness. Dora once again lovingly caressed her outfit before she came out of the door with her wand in hand which was the right choice since a spell headed straight towards one of her lower left leg where it was the most difficult to cast the shield! But Dora didn''t use her wand to defend that one. She simply blocked it by the door. She instead used her wand to defend herself from the spell that was cast to hit her when she was distracted by the first spell. She didn''t stop here. And fired a bright light right into Moody''s face which caused his one eye to go useless. She was about to go more on the offensive when Moody called it off. "Alright, that''s it for now. Do the usual exercise and eat something. You''re going to the forest today." Dora grumbled but still stopped. Her today''s mission is to bring in the Bat-thorn flower which can only be found in a few kilometers into the forest. (While Moody once again confirmed in his mind that this girl is going to be the absolute nightmare of criminals, though he''d die before he''d say that out loud.) "Do the routine and get some food. I''m going toe in a few hours before I take you to the forest." Her training routine was two hours long! And too boring. Dora was already feeling tired as she came out of the door of the cottage they had rented for a days. It was right by the forest they were supposed to be exploring today. They were somewhere in the Northern parts of America, and this forest is one of the old and deepest magical forests here. It''s said that no one has been able to explore the totality of it and it is actuallyrger than it looks due to some mysterious Extension magic. This only made the forest more interesting to Dora. "Definitely much more interesting than my exercise routine," she muttered. Dora suddenly had a thought. Why not just have a look around while Moody''s gone? It''s not as if she''s going to encounter an XXXXX creature or something. Besides, she''d even explored the depths of the magical Amazon hidden from the muggle world. What special could this forest bring? Dora decided to give it ago. Before leaving, Dora once again looked through the notes which she''d obtained about this forest through her research. "Let''s see...the Bat-thorn is supposed to be here in this region." She mumbled pointing to one point of the map "and I''ll have to be careful not to step on any Murps, might even encounter a Waterwinder or two, but there''s no need to worry." "Hmm?! There''s even rumored sightings of a Snallygaster?! That''s XXXX! Though it''s much deeper than where I''m going, so I shouldn''t encounter it. Besides, they''re easily manageable as long as I disillusion myself. They''re not like Dragons, who can even sense you under invisibility." [-Bat-thorn: A Flower which is the bane of Vampires, simr to Wolvesbane for werewolves. -Murps: (XXX) Found in both fresh and salt water, the structure isplicated to exin, so just remember that you don''t wanna step on them. -Waterwinder: (XXX) Mostmon magical snakes which live in water regions. Their cousins are Ashwinder (Hot regions), and Icewinder (Cold regions) -Snallygaster: (XXXX) They look simr to dragons. But they''re part-bird, part-dragon. Can''t breathe fire but bulletproof hide. Very curious in nature.] "So, this is about it," she muttered as she closed the notes and map. There was some mention of legends of Isolt Sayre, the founder of Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft, and Wizardry finding some special ce as well, but those were never confirmed. It was just her personal research due to her curiosity. "Oh, something''s missing." She spread her hands apart and soon, her cloak took a forest green color and her hair also turned green. Three green stripes appeared on either side of her cheeks, looking cute on her. "Now I''m ready!" Done with the preparations, Dora took out her broom, which she''d won from Chris in their bet, and flew directly towards the forest which wasn''t far away from the cottage. Before reaching the forest, she flew over a small market of sorts where the natives sold herbs and games they acquired from the beginning parts of the forest and some other local specialties like crafts and ornaments. "Aftering back, I''ll see if I can get a souvenir from here too," Dora murmured She''s been collecting small things for her family and Chris from every ce she''s visited. ''But I need to hurry now.'' Thinking so, she elerated. She was flying above the forest, but as she went in deeper, the size of the trees noticeably increased. These trees were obviously much older and had also absorbed the magic of the forest since the density increases as you proceed towards the center since the magic density increases. She passed by many beautiful sceneries on her way. There were many clearings, and many water bodies. After all, this was home today of the many varieties of water creatures. "Hmm?" But for some reason, the scenery looked extremely familiar to her. All of this felt like a Deja Vu to her, like it had already happened. Usually, people would give up after not being able to remember anything, but Dora had excellent memory due to her mastery of lumency. Dora delved into her memories to search it. "A dream?" Dora usually can''t remember her dreams which she''s forgotten, but somehow, this one was etched clearly into her memories. "How is this possible?! She could see that the scenery below somehow matched with the one in her dream! This only had her curiosity, but now this has her attention. Detective Dora decided to investigate. She quickly increased her speed and disillusioned herself since she was reaching the middle parts, where the danger start. Dora didn''t forget to cast the spell to erase her smell as well. "This should take care of the Snallygaster." She muttered. If the Snallygaster was the only dangerous creature reported, this should be enough to prevent it and any other creature from detecting her. Dora had soon bypassed the area where she was supposed to find the Bat-thorn flower. But she gritted her teeth and increased her speed further. Dora kept flying at eye-watering speed in the direction she remembered flying in the dream. After about 30 minutes of non-stop flying, Dora didn''t realize it, but she had entered a warded area whose wards had let her bypass them freely. And then, she finally reached it! A clearing between two hills, just like her dream. A wide creek, with water that looked blue. "This is it," she murmured. As she flew around the creek. "" But before she could do much, she heard musical notes eerily simr to her dream echoing throughout the area. Dora froze and her eyes stopped at the creek, remembering what was going to happen next. And sure enough, the surface of the creek rose up, and Dora was finally able to see just what it was! Beautiful ck scales, sharp fangs, then came its forehead, and Dora saw a shinning blue jewel glittering there, and as soon as it got out, the surrounding blue color of the water intensified. Then came the eyes which were as blue as the gem on its forehead. Behind its head were white horns. Dora was dimly aware of the fact that she should probably be fleeing as fast as she can right now, but she was really unwilling. Of course, she knew what this creature was. She''d researched all about snakes. After all, snakes and rabbits were her favorite animals. This was a Horned Serpent. An XXXXX category snake! Its rarity only surpassed by the Basilisk''s! Both of them have only ever been mentioned in legends. And somehow, a real Horned Serpent was right in front of her eyes! And... for some reason even after being invisible and odorless, its eyes were trained directly on her! *** A.N.: Here it is! Tell me your opinions what do you want to see and also guess what happens next! Also, spare some POWERSTONES for this pitiful author who''s wraking his brains daily to make the story more and more interesting. For reading ahead, go to Pat /Snollygoster Chapter 138: Acquired Chapter 138: Acquired Dora looked in the eyes of the Horned Serpent as it slowly rose to the surface, too surprised to even want to react. Aftering out of the water, the jewel on its forehead shined even brighter and the rest of its body also started to emerge. Dora was dimly aware of the fact that she should be trying to run away at full speed right now. But the shock of encountering this particr XXXXX creature was quite overwhelming to her. Horned Serpents are very intelligent creatures who have the power of invisibility and flight at the very least. Thus, it doesn''te as a surprise that there have been no confirmed sightings of them except in legends and myths. ''You can''t find a find Horned Serpent unless it wants you to find it,'' She remembered reading. There were some ancient families in the past who supposedly had the ability to hunt them, but after no sightings of any Horned Serpent for decades, they have long been dered extinct for a long time. Theirtest sighting was the fairytale-like story of Isolt Sayre, the founder of Ilvermorny, who happened to see a creek in her dreams, and there in her dream, she met a Horned Serpent. Isolt followed the route she''d taken in her dream and found the Horned Serpent! Isolt was a descendant of Szar Slytherin, so she couldmunicate easily with it and became friends with it over the years. Horned Serpents are said to possess prophetic abilities to a certain extent, as the Horned Serpent was able to tell Isolt (in a cryptic way) that her family would be doomed without its help, and that really turned out to be the case. This is the reason why Dora decided to risking this far, and the reason why she still hasn''t run away after seeing the Horned Serpent. For one reason or another, Dora believes in some of the fairy tales. And this one is actually turning out to be true so far. Dora kept her distance and the Horned Serpent rose its gigantic body out of the water. She was still invisible, she experimentally flew sideways and back and forth. The cerulean blue eyes follow her, removing any doubts that it could see her. "Jealous Chris save me," she muttered. She would have run away by now, but one thing stop her from doing so. Its beautiful cerulean-blue eyes, which could look very intimidating in other circumstances, were looked at looking at her with a lot... distress? It was looking at her with a pleading expression. Dora removed her disillusionment, and she could have sworn she saw its eyes brighten and it started to try to say something to her in its ownnguage. But, the melodious sounds which wereing out of its mouth fell deaf on her ears since, unlike Isolt Sayre, she couldn''t understand it. But she could still pick up the hints of plea mixed in it. And in the next moment, Dora saw it levitating a small stone of Orange-blue color out of the creek. The stone looked quite small in contrast with the giant size of the Horned Serpent. The stone slowly levitated towards her, and as she got a better view of it, she gasped in shock. "It''s an egg?!" Dora didn''t know what was going on now. What was she supposed to do with the egg? Eat it? She''d just recently turned vegan. The snake was saying something to her, but again, Dora couldn''t understand it. But as the egg got closer to her, Dora realized that the egg looked clearly deformed than how a normal egg should look. The shape was a bit off and the surface was even with slight wrinkles. "Oh..." Dora felt a burst of sympathy for the poor creature inside the egg. And at the same time, she finally understood a little of the Horned Serpent might be requesting her. Dora received the egg slowly and cautiously as she kept eye contact with the Horned Serpent. The Serpent most likely wanted her to somehow save this egg. Dora would have been d to be of help, but she has no idea how. The Horned Serpent was still looking at her in anticipation "Do you want me to heal it?" She asked, totally thinking that it won''t even understand her, but to her surprise, the snake nodded its head! ''Wow! It can actually understand me!'' Dora wanted to talk some more with it, but now that she had an egg to heal, so Dora began to think of solutions. Does she know any spell? ''No, I can''t remember any that might help.'' she thought to herself. Does she know some kind of Potion that might help? Nope. But then she suddenly remembered it! The answer was so simple that she couldn''t help from swearing. ''Morgana''s g-strings! I''m an idiot!'' As Chris had proimed, Dora could curse like a sailor. She also had a vivid imagination and creativity. Though Dora herself wasn''t aware of that, and Chris wasn''t going to be the one telling her that, considering the fact that he gets a new stock of colorful insults to use others every time she starts cursing. Dora, not even focusing on the cursing, quickly dug into her pocket and took out a precious-looking stone and a piece of gold sheet from it. If someone observed closely, they''d find lots of small runes etched into them. These, of course, came with the things Chris had given her. There were a lot more stored in her pouch which only she can open. Dora had almost had a heart attack when she saw when in the bad which Chris had given and she only agreed to keep them when Chris convinced her to just keep them temporarily, absorb the magic stored in them and return them all back when shees back. These things were really wonderful. They had some kind of magic stored in them which made them really good for healing, along with a variety of other uses. The results of absorbing magic from them were already showing on her, and Chris is going to be pleasantly surprised when he meets her the next time. "Let''s try this." She murmured. She put the stone back in her pocket and wrapped the gold sheet around the egg. Still not satisfied, she took out some more from her pouch and she wrapped them as well while keeping an eye on the Horned Serpent, just in case it flips out on something she did and attacks her. But to her relief, the Horned Serpent looked truly happy. Its intelligent eyes showed that it was content with the way things were going. After wrapping it up in the golden sheets, Dora cautiously levitated the egg back to Horned Serpent, deciding that she''d eithere back for the gold sheet or buy more for Chris and make up for it in other ways. Chris had told her to use it while alone and to try not to let anyone know about them, and if they know it, they should know it in a way both of them don''t get into trouble for it. It seems that both of them aren''t going to get into trouble for this one, right? And his final words on the matter were, ''no matter what, prioritize safety over everything.'' Dora supposed that the snake might have even eaten her if she couldn''t save its child, right? So it should be alright. While she was thinking this, the Horned Serpent unexpectedly shook its head and, with a great look of unwillingness, longing, and love on its face as it looked towards the egg, it slowly levitated it back towards Dora. "Huh?" Dora was surprised. "Why?" She asked, but she couldn''t understand what it said to her in reply. Though, could definitely see the tears that were rolling down its beautiful blue eyes. In actuality, the Horned Serpent didn''t have ''perfect'' foresight, but with its gift of Prophecy, it had seen that its child would live the happiest life if it went with the girl who was flying on the stick. Thus, with extreme reluctance, for the happiness of her child, the Serpent decided to let the child go. "...??..." Dora was stunned for a few moments, not quiteprehending what was happening, but what she was thinking must be too good to be true, right? "I...Can I...keep it?" The snake nodded its gigantic head, its tears still overflowing. Dora clenched her fist tightly as she recalled all the memories of Chris with Nyxie. She can have a pet too?! She was definitely overjoyed. But, she looked at the Horned and said, "I will care good care of it and visit regrly," she promised solemnly. Dora then slowly started going away still throwing backward nces. ... Once she was gone, the hissing sounds starteding from all over the ce and the wards around the ce became active once again. Soon, a dozen of snakes emerged from all over the ce and started consoling the Horned Snake. They had all hidden themselves so that Dora doesn''t get scared after seeing all of them. $"Are you really sure it was for the best?"$ Asked a three-headed snake to the Horned Serpent. Its size was much smaller inparison to the Horned Serpent. It was a Runespoor. (XXXX) The Horned Serpent nodded her head, still very sad, $"It was for the best. They wouldn''t have survived long if they''d stayed with us,"$ said the intelligent Horned Serpent, and the Runespoor somehow did a shrug without any shoulders. $"Whatever. She had bettere back from time to time."$ it muttered. $"She wille," smiled the Horned Serpent, "with thepany."$ After saying that, the Horned Serpent flew into the air. $"Where are you going?"$ "To make sure she leaves the forest safety."$ answer the Horned Serpent before it disappeared from sight. *** Dora was flying through the forest with a great deal of glee. "I can''t believe it-I can''t believe it-I can''t believe it-" She kept muttering in a daze. But, she had to believe it. ''I can''t wait to tell Chris!'' She thought excitedly. ''Maybe I should tell him personally. After all, my training is going to be over soon,'' she mused. Due to Chris''s help in making her OP beforehand and her regr absorption of pure magic, and her extreme hard work, Dora''s training was going to be over very soon. The fastest in a very long time of Auror training history. While she was flying around in glee, due to the wind rush and her excitement, she couldn''t notice the fact that a Dragon-like creature having feathered wings was catching up with her silently. Currently, it was flying right behind her! In her excitement, this girl had even forgotten to reapply the concealment spells! Finish training early? If moody learned about this negligence of hers, he might dy her graduation for about three more years! The Snallygaster wasing! ***** Chapter 139: Doras next stop: France (or) Im a f*cking Jedi Chapter 139: Dora''s next stop: France (or) I''m a f*cking Jedi Snallygaster reached her with surprising quickness, its fangs made of serrated steel closing in on her, ready to rip her apart! Dora, who was lost in her own thoughts suddenly, one of the sneakoscope red out aloud, startling her! At the same time, she heard an even louder sound from very close behind her! "CLANG! CRUNCH!" Hearing such a loud noise so close behind her, Dora''s hair stood up on the back of her neck as she quite changed course, turned around, and drew her wand, all at the same time. She did all this while still clutching the egg to her chest. *Zoom* Her wand whipped and a shield instantly came into existence behind her even as she turned around, only to see "Nothing?" There was nothing behind her... Not a single thing... *shiver* Feeling legit spooked, she leaned back quickly, making the broom elerate towards the direction of the exit. She only now realized that in her excitement, she''d forgotten to re-apply the stealth charms on her herself. ''#$&@!'' Dora cursed her clumsiness. Thinking that maybeing alone was a bad idea. "Maybe I''ll juste with Moody from next time after all," she decided. She remembered Chris''s words: "You don''t have any plot armor on you, so just be careful. It''s very easy to lose one''s life in this world. And also, avoid werewolves at all costs." Dora supposed that the words were quite reasonable. But thest line seemed toepletely out of the blue. She wondered if Chris had some kind of phobia with werewolves. ''Maybe he also got that room of requirements test, where the Werewolves suddenly start attacking out of the blue,'' she thought, remembering the time it happened to her once and the werewolves surrounded her and started calling her ''Nymphadora''! She really hates being called that. (In Ch. 29) "That really was disgusting," she fumed, not knowing that Chris was actually the one who thought it would be a nice prank at that time. Though Chris himself also didn''t know that Dora would almost get traumatized. Heter felt quite contrite and guilty for going too far. (Though...the trick did work. Dora kinda hates werewolves now... If Chris gets to know this, all the guilt would instantly vanish and he''d put on a Dumbledore expression: It was...for the greater good.) After applying concealing her presence thoroughly this time, Dora quickly left this ce, with the egg safely secured in her embrace. Only after she''d left did a huge silhouette of a dragon-like creature became visible as it fell towards the ground. Everything about it was fine, except for the fact that its neck had been thoroughly crushed. The bulletproof hide, that was supposed to be one of the toughest in the world, was pierced like it was a tofu. ... When Dora actually reached the cottage, it had already been one and a half hours. She quickly did some of the exercises practices of her daily routine. Luckily, Moody took longer than he''d said so her exercise wasplete. After her exercise, she started once again tried to observe if there was any change in the egg. She didn''t know was that, since she wasn''t directly able to insert the magic into the egg safely, it was going to take some time before it matured. ''I''ll need to meet Chris to see if he can do anything about this,'' she thought, but she didn''t know that her wish would be fulfilled sooner than she''d expected. ... Moody, who was just done with the work he had gone to do was now thinking about where to visit next. In actuality, he''d been on a mission or request from Dumbledore. Moody was perfectly aware of the fact that Voldemort was, infact not dead yet. What he''s been doing is: Visiting those ces in the world where Voldemort might be hidden and find his current whereabouts, or atleast find the trail of his past whereabouts. So, he''d also brought Nymphadora with him, since such a talented child should definitely be brought to its full potential. That kid will do well as an Auror. Moody was a bit skeptical about Voldemort''s survival in the beginning or rather, he wanted it to be false, but after Dumbledore told him and even showed him memory or the wraith form in his pensive, it could no longer be denied. Voldemort was still alive. Thus, since Moody was already nning a world tour in his retirement, he decided to take on the mission as well. Hence he''s been trying to find the clues everywhere. Sadly Moody has not had much sess here in America. "Now where to next?" He murmured as he checked the list again. In the list, many ces were crossed and some were still left. -Albania X -Amazon X . . -America X -France "France, huh?" Well, hopefully France will provide him with something in his investigation. But there were still some ces left to check out in New World (America) before they leave. ... Albus Dumbledore was confused. He had been experimenting with the sword of Griffindor these days, and no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to bring out a power simr to what young Chris had unleashed. ''Such a shame,'' he thought. It was shameful indeed if he, the true sessor of Griffindor can''t bring out the true powers of the sword of Griffindor while a Ravenw child can. Dumbledore was able to learn all the wand-rted magical skills of Gordric Griffindor, but he''d never been much enthusiastic about the sword aspects of Griffindor''s skillset. Oh yes, Dumbledore was indeed the sessor of Griffindor. His magical skills and strength weren''t something that he got naturally to defeat even Grindelwald, who had gone through various rituals and even had the allegiance of THE Elder Wand. No. Dumbledore had found his fortune his Hogwarts, and that''s why he suspected that Tom also got found something simr here, if Tom''s Parsel-magic is any indicator. Sighing, Dumbledore looked at the sword in his hand. ''Perhaps, it would be for the best to have Mr. Martin use it once again. And have him exin how he''s able to bring out it''s powers.'' He decided. Afterall, he also had a promise to keep with the young boy. But before giving it to Chris, Dumbledore at least removed newest the Basilisk poison effect from it. As a precaution, Dumbledore even dulled the de by quite a lot. He was Griffindor''s sessor, so he of course knew how to do this. MC POV: Muhhahahaha! I wasughing with my hands spread apart right now. Because currently, I have the sword of Griffindor in my hand. The old man finally gave it to me. Well, the geezer wanted to see if the sword will react the same way or not. I''m sure he also must have tried doing the same at least once. I know that even if he might have gotten some results, he won''t be able to do something quite like me. Dumbledore, of course has always known about the sword of Griffindor. Why else would he bring the sorting hat into the Chamber otherwise? That old man must have summoned it at some point in the past. But was likely unable to make much use of it apart from its high sharpness. So, after seeing the sword used like that by me, he must have gotten a huge shock. Well, what does it have to do with me? I got the sword, so that''s all that matters. I''m in the room of requirements right now, and I''m going to do lots of tests with this sword to have fun- *ahem* I mean, to do research. The final goal is to make a sword of my own, which would be designed for me, and not use this borrowed de. It''s not going to be a one-day task, since I''m going to have to do a lot of research on a lot of things before I eventually make one, but hey, anything to satisfy my geeky heart. Swords... Since childhood, swords are something which I''ve found in almost every popr thing one way or another. Star Wars, Naruto, One Piece, Bleach, Excalibur, Durandal, Cdbolg, Katanas like Masamune, Kusanagi... this is just the start. The list goes on and on. Heck, even Harry Potter series has the sword of Griffindor. Thus, after having a taste of that attack which I unleashed with the sword, I can no longer control my inner geek. "I need to learn the way of sword. My geeky desires I must fullfil." Oh man, I''m turning Yoda mode, aren''t I? When you look at the dark side, careful you must be. For the dark side looks back. Well, let''s start the Experiments. I held out the sword in front of me. "Diffindo!" I shouted. Nothing happened. If this was my wand, the spell would have worked. So, it seems that the sword won''t always draw out magic. But in the chamber at that time, it was almost as if it was able to conduct and even amplify my magic by quite a lot of its own ord. So, it''s not like it can''t channel my magic right. Most likely, it''s refusing to ''draw'' my magic. Which would make sense, since Griffindor wouldn''t want just anyone to grab his sword and start casting magic. "If it''s refusing to draw my magic, then I''ll just draw it out myself," I muttered. I first recalled the exact feeling of the Lumos spell. Then, after activating the trigger, I channeled it into my hand that was holding the sword. *Znnnnnnn* The sword vibrated in my hand as strands of pure magic started to flow into it. And the Rubies encrusted into the sword began lit up, and the de itself began to shine with a light green glow! Seeing this, I start tough sinisterly. "Hahahahaha! I''m a muthef*cking Jedi from now on!" Now I''ve figured it out. This sword is like a wand. It won''t draw magic from just anyone. Every wizard''s magic has a different feel to it. And only those wands bond with you, with which the nature of your magic matches. If you have a good nature, your intentions would be good (to some extent) and the Unicorn core wand would bond well with you. If you have an aggressive, temperamental, or mboyant nature one of some dragon strings might do the trick. So, not necessarily every wand would ''draw'' your magic out of your core. ''Drawing'' and ''Channeling'' are two different term. The most difficult thing is to draw out your magic from your core. Except for me, even Dumbledore would only be able to draw out very little magic from their cores (Just enough for a spell). While on the other hand, I''m currently continuously drawing out magic enough to cast several spells. Thus, the sword didn''t respond to the orthodox way of casting magic. Because it might be enchanted to draw out on Gordric Griffindor''s magic. But! it can still channel the magic which I draw out myself and pour into it. After drawing out the magic, the sword can channel and amplify it, even if I''m not Gordric Griffindor. "Let''s check this out." I said, my voice practically quivering with excitement. Why? Because I can already anticipate how cool it''s going to be! With a mental order, several dummies came out of the ground. First one right in front of me and the rest distributed over various distances. I lifted up the sword that was glowing with a light green light And casually shed the dummy in front of me. *Zzznnnnn* Woah... *Slick* *Thud* The sword cut through the dummy like butter. How? The spell signature which I copied and drew out, ''Diffindo'', is also called the Severing Charm. With an unlimited supply of Severing energy covering the sword, the practice became a lightsaber. I was now very excited. *ZZZNNNNN* This time, I have charged the sword with a considerable amount of Severing energy. The glow intensified, making the dimly lit room shine brighter. I took a Quick-Draw stance. It''s a stance in which I''m holding the sword sheathed next to my waist, read to draw, One foot in front of the other. "HAA!" Then, I swung out the sword in a wide arc as fast as I could. *SLASH* *ZZZNNNNN* A thin but very bright horizontal sword beam spread out of the sh and the light dissipated slowly after that. The room returned to normal if nothing happened. *Slick* *Thud* But then I heard the noise of something sliding, only to see the upper half of a Dummy slid down, cleanly cut in half. Then *Slick**Slick**Slick**Slick**Slick*... The rest of the Dummy''s followed suit, all cut cleanly in two. "...." I stood there in shock for a few moments, but soon after, augh escaped my mouth. "Heh...hehehe....heheHAHAHAHA!!!" Ooh yeah baby, I''m definitely getting myself a sword! *** A.N.: How did you like the Sword Magic?! Should MC delve further into it or not? (hope you guys know some Star Wars to understand the references.) Also, Dumbledore turned out to have a few mysteries and cheats of his own, huh? Well, that''ll exin a lot of things. P.S. I really can''t wait for Dora to go to France! Pa /Snollygoster Chapter 140: Luna-tic view Chapter 140: Luna-tic view For the rest of the term, along with my various other projects, I also studied and felt the various enchantments cast on the SoG (Sword of Griffindor). If something is enchanted, by feeling those enchantments, I can reproduce them to a certain extent. But of course, it can''t be that easy with the Sword of Griffindor. This thing had enchantments woven into its very metal through olden Goblin forging techniques. I wanted to show the sword to Sebastian and ask for his help, but the Dcours were still not aware of the fact that I can return home anytime I want. After all, it''s a matter of safety for a lot of children. The fewer people know about the free passage, or the loophole of Vanishing Cab, the better. But in the end, I still found a way to show it to Sebastian without having to tell him about my ability to instantly travel through Hogwarts to home. And that method is: I asked Dumbledore if I can bring it home. Yeah, that''s it. No unnecessary stuff. And the old man even agreed and gave me permission as well. The thing is, the sword has been enchanted to be summoned back to the hat whenever the old man wants it. I had asked through the letter, and in the letter, I even promised to not lose it. Well, if the old man had refused, I''d have just gone home and showed it to Sebastian, not caring about the secret. Only one extra person would know, and he''s trustworthy. But it''s good that he agreed. With that out of the way, something else had been a bit fishy these days. Dora is teasing me every day giving me a surprise soon. I don''t know what this girl is upto these days. But it seems that her trip to America went well and now they''re going somewhere else soon. Well, most likely, her next destination is France, but I don''t want to get my hopes up, thus I''ve erased the thought from my memory. So, this was the summary of the rest of the term. Tonight is the End-of-Term Feast. I was sitting at Ravenw table, surrounded by friends. Tonight, even Luna was sitting beside me. Ever since I showed her the kitchen, she doesn''t show up in the great Hall much as you''ll often find her roaming the vast grounds of Hogwarts, or wandering around somewhere in the castle itself. Nyxie also apanies her often. Luna has always been fascinated by Nyxie and Nyxie is also an adventurous girl who likes to roam around. So the two hit it off quite well. "You look less bright tonight," observed Luna as stared at me. I checked myself. Outwardly, I was no different. I''ve also done my research on this entric girl. She''s not too powerful magically, but she''s, by no means, ordinary. The very special thing about her is, she has something simr to ''Magesight''. She views things differently from how normal people would see. Or should I say, she can see a LOT more than what ordinary people can see? This ability is SOOOOO f-ing OP. Doesn''t seem like it? Well, even sensing magic doesn''t seem to OP. But just look how wrong that assumption is. Man, if I had her ability, I would have used it to its full potential, just like my Magic Sense. *Wave* *Wave* Luna waved her hand in front of my eyes, bringing me out of my thoughts and I realized that I had yet to respond to her. "How do I look less bright today? I see no difference," I asked her. Over this year my lying skills have reached a whole new level. Just now, I lied to her, but my words didn''t contain a single lie. I really can''t see any difference in outward appearance...But! I know what''s different and the reason for the difference. My magic is almost exhausted right now, due to a particrly difficult project which I was working on beforeing here. So, I''m most likely not shining too bright in her Magesight. My lying skill leveled up under the pressure that she catches me each time I lie. Now, I''ve reached the realm of Lying Without Lying. "Luna," I tap her shoulder as I gestured towards Dumbledore who was going to give his speech soon. "How does my usual glowpare with Professor Dumbledore?" I asked curiously, wondering why I never asked her before. Luna looked back at Dumbledore and shielded her eyes. "...If you''re a torch, then he''s the Sun." "...." Well, what can I say? I can only be petty and say that at least my di*k and stamina are greater than that old fogey. But seriously, even if I might have one of the highest amounts of magic among the students, age and plot can''t be beaten easily. Why did I say one of the highest and not THE highest? Here''s the reason. "How about Harry?" I asked. Luna looked at the Griffindor table where Harry was currently seated. "You two really are the most interesting. He''s also quite different than other people. His chest is only a little less bright than yours but your whole body glows a lot more than him, And..." she paused. You see, Luna speaks a differentnguage most of the time. So, let me trante it for the general audience. In Lunarnguage: Glow/ Shine = Magic The part she said about my whole body glowing more than Harry is natural. I''ve bonded with Nyxie, thus reforging my body, and my body has taken plenty of supplies of pure magic since I was six. Thus now, I''m somewhat of a magical creature myself. Even after my death, my body parts would have magical properties. What surprised me was that Harry''s chest is only a little less bright than mine! In the Lunarnguage, if she says chest, she means Magical core/sole. So, what she just meant was: Harry''s magic power is only a little less than mine! That''s crazy! My current magic power is a lot more than even average grown adults! It means that the amount I gained through my blood and sweat by working my ass out every f*cking day was being given to Harry by either plot or his unique circumstances or by some fate and destiny bullsh*t. But... Luna wasn''t even done yet. "His body shines less than you, but it shines more than any other student. And... his forehead... it has this." She pinched her thumb and finger together. "This little spot which is wrapped in dark, but glows brighter than both of you inside." "...." Could you kindly speak in English, ma''am? I don''t know where to start deciphering this one. Let''s see... Harry''s body shines more than other students except me...hmm...it would make sense if we take into ount the fact that he has his mother''s protection. It''s even in his blood. But... I think Luna might just be talking about his Plot armor, not magic. The next thing is more important. She can see the fact that Harry has a soul shard sticking in his forehead. She just doesn''t know what the hell it means. This is a huge reveal! It can be really useful in my future ns. My Magic Power being low stings a bit, but I have already always been aware of this. And I''m not too dissatisfied. I''ll eventually everyone naturally, and for my low magic power, I''ve already made so many countermeasures. (That special wand, the M.P. potions, etc.) While I was lost in thought, Dumbledore hade to the podium to give his End of Term speech. "Here we are again, at the end of a very eventful year," he said, smiling his grandfatherly smile. "At some point, the times were difficult, the Chamber of Secrets..." when he mentioned the Chamber, the students began murmuring among themselves. "The Chamber of Secrets had been opened, and students and staff alike were attacked. And one student was even kidnapped, taken into the Chamber. But! We managed to pull through," he said, spreading his hands and smiling, "There have been no casualties. The petrified people are now back with us, and the kidnapped student was also recovered safely!" He said, smiling widely. The students gave a round of apuse, as Dumbledore continued, "And all of this wouldn''t have been possible without the help we got! Thus, before the feast I would like to dish out somest-minute points." he smiled. ''Here we go again,'' I thought as I looked back at the Points Hoursses. Currently, Ravenw wasonce againon the top. Followed by Slytherin, Gryffindor, and Hufflepuff. This time, Ravenw was able to beat Slytherin (who has Professor Unfair Snape) even without the points from Quidditch which was canceled. The main reason for that is, of course, yours truly. Ever since I butchered the Basilisk right in front of them, the three Heads of Houses have been very generous with points (not counting Snape.) But whatever. It''s not like I mind. Not when the points system is even more unstable than Francium, the most unstable element in the periodic table. And its value in my eyes is even less than the cheapest of stocks. (At least cheap stocks have a chance of rising in value) The old man continued, "To Harry Potter, I reward 230 points, for showing valor in times of need and following the teachers down into the Chamber of Secrets." *CHEEERS* Tumultuous apuse came from the Griffindor table as they directly jump from third ce to first ce. By now, everyone had at least known the fact that I and Harry had gone down to the Chamber with the professors, but many just believe it to be a false rumor. But now, Dumbledore had officially confirmed it, thus removing any suspicions from the fact. ''Wow...just wow.'' I was a bit speechless. This time, I didn''t let the other two members of the Golden trio follow to leech points, and Harry''s role was also minimal. But the old gave still Harry 230 points on purpose, thus beating Ravenw by a margin of 4 points. ''Scum.'' I muttered. This man would never change his habits. Even if only for a moment, he did make Griffindor win. Now he can give points to me, thus letting Ravenw win eventually. It seriously seems like something a harem protagonist would do. Dumbledore gestured to the crowd and the apuse slowly died down, "Next I would like to award the student who found the Chamber to rescue his friend, and also helped in ying the monster of Slytherin in the Chamber of Secrets." The students began murmuring and I sighed in disappointment. Why did he even have to bring all this up? Of course, he has his mechanizations but I only feel that I''d rather stay out of all this. But Dumbledore wasn''t even done yet. "And this is not the end of it. The student, at such a shortage, also sessfully managed the biggest club of Hogwarts this year, thus helping students in the Defense Against the Dark Arts subject even in the absence of a professor." "Thus, along with 500 points, student Chris Martin is thus being awarded the Special Award for services to school!" ''Well, can''tin.'' I thought as I got up while being thumped on the shoulder and getting my hair ruffled. Amidst the thunderous apuse, I went to the front to receive the Award. I humbly thanked Dumbledore and nodded respectfully towards the teachers who were also apuding. It was arge golden shield, with Hogwarts symbol on it, and the words engraved were: AWARDED TO C.D. MARTIN FOR SPECIAL SERVICES To HOGWARTS I didn''t know if I was supposed to take it with me or not. Since Riddle''s was still in the Trophy room. As far as I knew, awards, as long as they belong to a single individual, were meant to be taken home. But hey, I studied in a school owned by parents in my previous life, so the awards and prizes I won were always taken home. When I returned, friends from all over came to congratte me and see the award. "You did a lot this year, huh?" Said, Anthony. "Yeah, Dumbledore even forgot to count the fact that you represented Hogwarts and defeated a bunch of Frenchies of Beauxbatons." Terry chimed in. Oh right, I did that too, didn''t I? Well, with this much, the old man was forced to reward me with everything. It seems that Ravenw finally won the house cup this year. Even the teachers would protest if he didn''t do this much. I bet the old man would have liked to give Harry a special services award as well. But that would simply normalize everything that I''d done. And besides, Harry and Ron went alone in the canon, thus Dumbledore could easily glorify even Ron, but this time, the teachers and Dumbledore were present and Harry didn''t get to do much. ... "Are you sure we''re not going to congratte him?" Asked Tracy to her best friend. Over the year, after attending many sses together, both of them had be kinda-friends with Chris. Especially since Nyxie was always with Chris. Daphne scoffed, "It''s better if we don''t. The other houses won''t like it." After this Chamber, if Secrets debacle, their house''s reputation had taken a turn for the worse. Chris''s club was trying its best to remove the house enmity, but the situation was still bad. Tracy thumped the table in frustration. "Why did we have to be sorted into Slytherin?" She muttered in a voice low enough that only Daphne heard it. "We''re here because we have Slytherin traits. The question is... how is HE not in Slytherin?" She responded while looking towards Chris. But inwardly, she was also thinking it would have been better if she was in a different house, especially with her sistering next year. Daphne was worried. ... "Are we finally going?!" Asked Dora excitedly to Moody. "Yes. The portkeys are ready. But why are you so excited, kid?" Moody couldn''t understand why this kid would be so excited for their next destination. Dora looked away, but then thought it would be for the best to tell Moody now. "Well, the one I''ve been talking to all this while... he... he actually lives in France." "...." Moody was speechless. She''s only telling him now? After all the arrangements have been done? If Moody knew this beforehand, he''d have canceled the ns for France already. Dora hurriedly continued in case Moody changes his mind, "Hey! It''s a good thing. I''m telling you! His dad is the Head of DMLE of France. You would have an easier time with the investigation if we went to pay a visit and if I asked him to have his dad help you." Of course, Dora didn''t care one bit if Moody got what she was promising or not. Her only goal was to meet Chris, the rest of the things be damned. She''ll just casually mention it... after she had thoroughly reunited Chris. Moody could only wonder when did this kid be so calctive, since she was very innocent just until a couple of years back. ( *cough* Chris *cough* ) But look at her now. She didn''t tell him about this boyfriend being in France till thest moment and then even threw in such a delicious bait. It would indeed be helpful if he had the help of the Head of DMLE. "Sigh.." Moody sighed gruffly. Dora grinned as knew that Moody wouldn''t deny it. Now she''s ready to go to France and give her clueless Chris a great surprise. ..... A.N.: Power Stones....please....please....please.... Chapter 141: In-laws, wards, and Home Chapter 141: Inws, wards, and Home ''This year has turned out quite well.'' I thought as I alighted the train along with everyone. I dragged Harry aside to once again remind him to remind him to once again practice well the things I''d taught him. I''d taught some things, like lumency to Hermione as well, but she didn''t need to be reminded of matters like these. The only advice you can give her is to not study too hard. The students were moring to find their parents while I also went to find my inwsoops! I mean Tonks Ted and Andromeda. I''d have directly gone to France through Vanishing Cab right from Hogwarts, but then I wouldn''t have been able to meet these two and I also have some work to do here in Britain. Soon, amidst the dense crowd, I found the couple in question looking around the around tform, most like for yours truly. I sneaked up to them, I stood in the middle of the two and also started looking around. "Did you find him?" I asked while still looking around. "No." "Not yet." "!!!??" Both answered subconsciously, but then turned towards me at lightning speed! "Chris!" Andromeda chided while putting a hand on her chest as if she just got scared. While Ted startedughing. "You didn''t have toe so far to pick me up," I said I hugged each of them. "Ohe on!" Said Andromeda, "It''s not like we''ve got anything better to do. Even Ted is nning his retirement now." The Tonks family was rich now, all that''s to yours truly''s future knowledge of investing. So Ted no longer needed to work like a horse as he used to back in the days. Ted nodded to Andromeda''s words, "And you, my friend, would be the priority even if I had urgent business." He said as he thumped my shoulders. Andromeda looked around the station a bit mncholically. "Besides, we''ve beening here on this day for thest seven years," she said as she kept herposure. But her eyes were a little wet. Ted also got sad when Andromeda mentioned this, and I could understand their feelings. After all, I''m also missing Dora. But, for some reason, I feel that I''m forgetting something. It''s like, there''s a good thing that''s about to happen and I forgot just what it was. *shback to a month ago* Dora: [When you went to France for the first time, how did you find your house?] Me: [Well, there are several ways. But I just sent a letter to my parents and followed it.] Dora: [Oh! It''s that simple! I was worried for nothing.] Me: [Why did you ask?] Dora: [Oh I need to find someone''s home here in the US, and I was a bit confused.] It seemed a bit sus to me. In fact, this is not even the first time she''s behaving suspiciously. And the only thing thates to my mind afterbining all the clues is that she might being to France. But she hasn''t said anything yet which would confirm the fact. Me: [You''re really noting to France?] Dora: [Really. How would Ie? I already told you my next destination. Seriously, why do you keep asking this? Are you that eager to meet me?] Me: [(- _ -;) You''re learning to tease.] Dora: [And who''s fault is it?] Me: [Me] Every time I ask about the matter, Dora''s answers are always such that I''m unable to confirm anything. In the end, to not have my hopes up and getting all excited, only to be disappointed once she doesn''te, I''d rather ''remove'' the thought from my mind and live with the assumption that there''s still a long time before we get to meet each other again. .... *Back to present* "Sigh..." I really can''t remember what it was that I was excited about. Well, forget it. We apparated to Tonks residence and I enjoyed Andromeda''s cooking. While eating this heavenly meal, I remembered something, "Hmm, you know Andromeda, back in France, there''s another person who likes cooking too. She''s not as good as you, but she was ecstatic when I casually shared a few tips I picked up from your recipes." Andromeda''s eyes lip up, "Oh really? Who are you talking about?" She asked as if she couldn''t believe it. I nodded enthusiastically, "Yeah, her name''s Appoline Dcour. She also has a passion for cooking. Though she''s busy with her business most of the time. Thus, she was very grateful when I just told her about a few of your techniques. She said she''d very much like to meet you." It''s true. I just wanted to show off my newfound knowledge of cooking, so I casually gave out a few tips when Appoline was cooking the same dish that I learned from Andromeda. But Appoline became so reverent to me that I had to rify that I learned it Andromeda and couldn''t teach her much without Andromeda''s permission. Andromeda was quite happy, "Oh, I''d be happy to meet her as well." she smiled. "Did you say Dcour? Asked Ted, "Is this the same House Dcour one which has a powerful business Empire in France?" I raised my wine ss which was filled with orange juice, "You got it right. They''re family friends. Our families meet each other like- every other day." I exined. "They''re nice people. When you guyse to France, I''ll introduce you." ... After a hearty meal and talking tillte at night, after both of them had gone to sleep, I snuck out of the house and apparated to my vi. I like to call it my secret hideout. Only me and Jilly know about this ce. Entering the ce, I could see that it was still in pristine condition. There was no dust, no cobwebs, and most importantly, no bugs. Looks like Jillyes and cleans this ce from time to time. I decided to reward her with extra-delicious Pure magicter. The one with some amount of dragon magic as well. I''vee to this ce to renovate it. In two years, after getting ess to so many libraries and with perfect memory, I''ve gained a lot more knowledge than what I could gain from just the Potter Library. The first thing I did was to apparate to the basement. It''s under the Fidelius, or I think it is. I just cast whatever I could after reading Lily Evan''s notes. The spell is soplex that it''d have taken some time for me to learn, and I wasn''t willing to spend my time in it at the time. That is the reason why I haven''t even permitted Jilly to enter, since it could be dangerous. I popped into this Fidelius covered basement and found out that yes, it was indeed a mess. The basement was huge, and it had a smell of Potions, reminding me of the days when I had tried dabbling in the art. But as it turned out, I wasn''t too talented in the subject. Reason: Potion needs patience. Need I borate further? Besides, I can''t even use my unique advantages in these subjects without having a great deal of knowledge and research. Thus, the best I''ve been able to do is to make the delicious M.P. potions. Aside from the obvious mess of Potion ingredients, there was an area full of craters and burnt marks of various sizes, in which objects with barely recognizable runes were lying in. That was the area where I used to practice/experiment with my ancient runes. The runic sequence to store my pure magic didn''t juste out of my ass when I needed it. I had to go through several mad scientist experiments before I seeded. I had to incorporate my unique magic casting methods into the standard rune engraving methods to seed. And I''m telling you, I''ve barely scratched the surface of the subject called runes. It''s going to be involved in a lot of my future projects. I walked past the pile of wands and precious stones to go further in. There, in the center was the Wardstone. A Wardstone is a stone which can maintain the wards. You just have to cast the ward and link it to the wardstone. The wardstone would power the wards then. The wardstone takes the magic from the atmosphere itself and thus, the density of magic in the area inside the wards is high. The quality of Wardstone defines the density of magic in the wards. Of course, other people can''t feel the density, but I can feel the density of magic of my immediate surroundings (it needs direct contact). ording to my observations, Hogwarts has had the densest magic up to now, followed by Beauxbatons. I haven''t been to other big ces yet. The wardstone I have is not too special. I got it from the Potter Manor. There were a few spare lying about at the time. I took inspiration of storing Pure magic from the runes drawn on this very stone. Taking out my Pure magic storing golden wand for the delicate work, I carefully erased the Fake Fidelius on this ce from the wardstone, and casted as many as 69 different wards which I learned from all the different libraries. "This should do for now." I muttered as ai wiped the sweat from my forehead. Fidelius would still take some time. In actuality, I could have easily learned the spell in the time I took to learn these 69 very useful wards, but I can''t bear to learn only one spell in the time in which I could''ve learned so many different and much more useful and versatile wards. I spent the remaining amount of time cleaning, repairing, and organizing the ce. Technically, I could have called Jilly now, since the risky Fidelius was off, but I didn''t want to call Jilly from all the way from France to clean up this mess that I''ve created. While doing various repairs, from time to time, I''d sigh when I''d remember how I used to be back in those days. It seems that years of loneliness down here had made me age backward. In those days, explosions from experiments were amon urrence for me. After I was done with everything, I talked with Dora for some time and then fell asleep. The next day, after some breakfast with the Tonks, I downed an aging Potion and went to mypany with Ted. After the Tonkses knew about my secret, Ted had been making rounds at mypany from time to time in order to keep everyone in line and to make them follow the orders that I''d given. I had tried to decline his help, but the man wouldn''t budge. ''It''s the least I can do,'' he''d say, so I just epted it with gratitude. They feel indebted to me for the investment advice I''d given them, though I really don''t mind helping people I care about. After handling everything, and especially giving them instructions for Cadaver, Inc a.k.a. , Inc. which was supposed to open in 1994, I was ready to go France. (5th richestpany in future with a worth of over 1.5 trillion dors in 2021) I apparated back to the basement of my Vi and took out the Vanishing Cab and went home. *** Dora had asked Chris to inform her when he reaches his home in France. She had been in France for about two days now and had been impatiently waiting for Chris toe here from Hogwarts. The term was supposed to end yesterday and she sat all day in front of the diary to await his message. But his message didn''te at all. Dora was wondering just why was it taking him so long to travel from Britain to France as she couldn''t wait at all. At night, his message dide, but he informed her that he''d be able toe the next day. "What''s taking you so long?!" She wrote furiously. "I thought I''d visit your parents before I went to visit mine. After all they''re also like my parents and they miss you a lot." *Ba-dum* Dora''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the words written in the diary. She had always been feeling extremely guilty towards her parents for not being able to visit. Chris visiting them would definitely make them very happy. It didst time when he visited them before Christmas. "Thank you," was could write before teardrops started dripping on the paper. Chris would always do things like this which would touch her heart. This is how she fell in love with him in the first ce. Thus, when his message did finallye the next day, despite wanting to rush there right then, she gave him some time to properly reunite with his family before she went there to surprise Chris. **** A.N.: You know what I''m gonna ask for. Give this lowly author some powerstones. I was going to take a break today, but the overwhelming number of powerstones yesterday made me post the chapter anyway. Pat /Snollygoster Chapter 142: Wotcher Chapter 142: Wotcher *Creak* In a luxurious room, the sound of a door creaking open was heard, and immediately one little girl stood up from her seat excitedly. The girl had light-brown bob-cut hair, chubby cheeks and greyish-blue aquamarine eyes. Her usual passive expression was gone as her big eyes opened fully and her face broke into a happy smile, causing dimples to form on her chubby cheeks. If she had a tail, it would be wagging very excitedly right now. "Big Brrodar!" She called out as soon as she saw the one who came out from the other side. Esme ran towards her big brother with all her might. The person who came out on the other side was, of course, Chris. He smiled and quickly bend down to catch Esme before lifting her into his arms. He''d been unable toest weekend because he had to quickly learn the remaining wards for updating his vi basement ones. He even had to experiment how to overpower them, so that no one can break them. Along with this, he had other projects as well. He knew that his progress would be inevitably slowed down and he''ll ck off when he see this cute and adorable face. Thus, he''d been overworking for thest two weeks. "Sowy Esme, big brother couldn''test time. But now that big brother is here for two months, I''ll definitely make it up to you!" He said, lightly tapping her on her little nose. Esme already misses her brother when not seeing him for a day. So Chris decided to make it up to her. Esme nodded her head happily and Chris carried her downstairs with him. "Where''s mom and dad?" He asked. "Daddy''s in the study. Mommy''s in liba-ry." "Library? Why''s she in the library?" "She''s going there many times after Christmas," Esme also didn''t know why so she told what she knew. The study was nearer, so they went to meet Durant first. "Hey Dad, I''m back!" Said Chris as he burst in. Durant looked up from the pile of documents and smiled at him, "Wee home. Did you practice well?" See that? Even Durant is changing little by little. He can now smile naturally. Chris nodded, "Yup! I mastered everything." Durant had given him some school work to do, in order to prepare him for the tournament. Chris could already do it all, but he had to draw a line at how much he had learned. "You did it all?" Durant got surprised, but outwardly, he only raised an eyebrow. Chris wasn''t supposed to be able to do it all. He had just given it all so that he won''t ck off. Durant looked proud as he patted Chris on the shoulder, "Well done, son. Go meet your mom, she''ll be happy," he said before going back to his work. Chris and Esme then went to library. In the massive circr Library, they found Camille sitting among arge pile of books, with her back turned towards them. ''It looks like she''s asking to be pranked.'' Chris gestured for Esme to stay silent as he snuck up to her. *Snap* But Camille calmly snapped the book shut, as she turned around, her light brown hair swinging back her, and smiled as she looked at her children. "You''re back honey? Come give me hug!" "?!" ''How did she know?!'' Wondered Chris. There''s no way she could could have heard them. His sense of smell was the strongest among humans even without activating his dragon senses, so he could tell that they weren''t smelling anything in particr. She doesn''t have eyes on the back of her head, and neither was there magic involved. But now that he gave it some thought, howe she didn''t detect his presence the very first time he''d sneaked into their dining room in their first meeting? "Mom! How did you find out?!" Asked Chris, not hiding his surprise as stepped into her waiting embrace. Camille smiled mysteriously as she stroked his head, "You''ll also learn to do it in due time, if you have the talent." ''Uh... I can already do it.'' was what he wanted to say, but he was also curious what she''d teach him. ''Was it some kind of magic afterall?'' He thought. ''No way.'' But he immediately rejected that option. After so many years of studies and research under his belt, along with his Magic Sense, he''s confident in at that much. Well, since his n to sneak up and prank her her failed, he decided to do something else. "Mom, are you alright? Do you feel unwell? He asked worriedly as he put the back of his hand on Camille''s forehead. "... I''m alright honey, why are you asking this?" She asked, looking puzzled Chris shrugged his shoulders, "Well, you usually spend your timezing around, but you''re actually reading books today, so thought ouch! ouch! I was kidding, mom! Just kidding!" While Chris was pretending to be in pain while Camille pinched her ear. And Esme looked at her big brother in admiration. In this house, only he could get away with saying to those things to mom. No one else had the audacity. A few momentster. "But seriously, what were you reading today? He asked while rubbing his reddened ear. He casually read the covers of some of the books. ''Theories on Blood Evolution.'' ''Blood Inheritance: An Advanced Thesis'' Before he could see more titles, Camille sent the books away with a wave of her wand. "I was bored, so I decided to read whateveres up," she replied. "...." Chris looked at her for a moment with an ''are you serious'' exasperated expression, but then he just nodded. "Alright, I''ll believe that lie," he said, totally stealing Luna''s line. ''Damn, Luna is rubbing off on me,'' he thought as he saw his mom''s speechless reaction. Though he felt that this was a great line when he wasn''t at the receiving end of having his lie shamefully exposed. Camille stroked Chris''s head, "You''ll be participating in the world tournament, so make sure to learn everything that your dad teaches you. He''s going to prepare you and Fleur thoroughly." Chris just scoffed, "What''s the need to prepare? I''ll win anyway." Camille shook her head, "It''s not that easy honey. World tournament is very different from normal tournaments. France and Britain have almost the same magic spells. But in the world tournament, many countries'' representative would use their country''s unique magic. At that time, if you aren''t prepared, it''s very easy to get hurt badly," she exined patiently, d that for once, there was something that her son didn''t already know. Chris''s eyes shined, "Oh different types of unique magics?" Well, this was definitely something to look forward to. Camille nodded, and then she tried to look stern, "Yes, and that''s why you have to practice diligently. If you get injured, mom will have you forefeit," she warned while pointing her finger at him while resting one hand on her waist. But she didn''t look intimidating at all. ''Well, there goes my ingenious idea of getting hit by a few unique spells to feel and copy the magic,'' thought Chris. He was confident in taking it safely with hidden Corpomency, but his mom would get needlessly worried. "Go get into your dueling attire, the Dcours areing and you and Fleur should practice." said Camille as she also got up from her chair. As soon as she said this, they heard soundsing from outside, "Gabby! Don''t run around like that! It''s rude." "But, But Chris is here! He was supposed to be back today right? I want to meet him!" Camille smiled, "Looks like they''vee early." They walked out of the massive Library to find the two ves in a tug of war. Gabrielle was looking around while Fleur was trying to stop her from running around like this in someone else''s house without permission. "Chris!" But then, Gabrielle saw Chris and sprinted straight towards him. Unlike Esme, Gabrielle hadn''t met Chris for months, so the girl really missed him, and would talk a lot of the online chatting diary. Chris already had Esme sitting on his arm, so he lift Gabrielle into the other one while Fleur looked at the scene sullenly. She was returned just yesterday, but her sister seems to miss Chris more. Fleur bowed her head apologetically to Camille, "Sorry foring early, but Gabby wasn''t willing to wait at all," she exined. But Gabrielle was back at her job of exposing secrets, "Hey! You were the one who asked me if I wanted to go early! Not fair!" "Pfft," Chris suppressed hisughter. Gabrielle and secrets don''t mix well. That is the reason why he hasn''t told the Dcours about the Vanishing Cab being able to cross Hogwarts wards. But! He really doesn''t want Gabrielle to change. She''s too adorable when she tells him all the things that she isn''t supposed to tell, just like how told him about the Christmas prank beforehand. "Aunt Camille, mom, and dad won''t being today," Fleur said, trying to change the subject. "Oh," Camille was still a bit disappointed but she could understand. Everyone was a busy person with high status, this is the reason the two families meet up whenever they can make time. "Then, since you guys are already here, first have dinner, then you can go y around," said Camille, knowing that they won''te back once they go out now. Camille called Durant for dinner as well, and then personally served the five of them with food. But...as soon as she removed the lids an especially delicious aroma filled the room. *Deep Breath* x 6 Everyone involuntarily, took a deep breath when they caught the whiff of the dishes. Today''s food looked especially appetizing. "H-How..." muttered Camille, clearly surprised. This food wasn''t something their elves had cooked. On the other hand, Chris smiled satisfactorily. He can recognize Andromeda''s cooking anywhere. "So, you only made it today, Jilly?" He asked the empty air beside him. Jilly, upon finally being addressed by her master showed herself, smiling happily upon seeing him. "Yes, master! Master should have the first taste of Jilly''s new cooking." "Oh, I''m touched. Thank you, Jilly," said Chris while patting her head. While at it, he also gave her small amounts of pure magic. She''ll react too strongly if he gave her more. "Thank you, master!" Jilly said as she closed her eyes in ecstasy. Chris looked at the dishes in satisfaction. Roasted meat (beef, chicken,mb or pork), roast potato, Yorkshire pudding, stuffing, vegetables and gravy. *Slurp* he slurped back his drool. This was cooking made from Andromeda''s recipes. Jilly has been trying to learn them for all these months, even draining her magic to go to Andromeda for guidance if she couldn''t get something right. Just when they were going to dig in, they heard the sound of a doorbell ringing, while at the same time, Chris''s Dora Diary gave him a message notification. Opening it, he saw two words. "Come out." Thump-Thump, Thump-Thump, Thump-Thump, His heart suddenly started beating faster as he finally guessed the thing was feeling excited about. Blue sparks were already lighting up his eyes. He hurriedly stood up. "I''ll see who is it," was all everyone heard before they saw him jumping out of the window the next moment. Camille got surprised when she saw him behave so frantically, "What" she began, only to see Nyxie following him out. Seeing both of them go out, Esme also ran out to chase after them. "Veeee!" Gabrielle also followed and jumped out, thinking that this was a nice game. "Gabby?! Wait! Don''t go!" Fleur shouted after her to stop her, but Gabrielle was already gone. Fleur looked apologetically at Camille and Durnant before she stood up as well, "I''ll see what this is about," she said as she too went out of the window. Camille felt like crying, "Why can''t anyone use the door?" ... Chris had never run this fast in his life. And when he realized just how fast he was going, it was impossible to stop withoutpletely ruining his shoes and the ground. He was going that fast. The only good this was that his brain was also working fast. Right before he crossed the grounds to reach the front gates, he took out his broom and jumped onto it. Now, he can easily stop. Just when he was about to stop, the gates became fully visible, and he could see a figure standing on the other. The person waspletely cloaked, but that''s what confirmed her identity. ''That''s the cloak I gave her.'' Instead of slowing down, he elerated. ... Dora found the Martin manor, and she had to say, it was huge. Shended down right in front ofrge gates with a grin. She rang the doorbell. Taking out the diary, she wrote, "Come out." Dora was still expecting Chris to ask what e out" meant. But, just after a few seconds, suddenly *BAAM!* Somethingnded right in front of her, making her take a few steps back in surprise and causing the wind to peel away the hood of her cloak, revealing her beautiful face. Within the dust that was blowing up, she was pair of blue eyes glowing as they looked straight into her own eyes. "Wotcher." She heard the person say in the voice she had been dying to hear. *** A.N.: Wotcher is the greeting that''smon between MC and Dora. MC greeted her with the very same words when he met her for the first time. People get addicted to strange thinks. By the way, give me my dose of POWER STONES!!! The next chapter: The Long Awaited Reunion! Let me make several things clear. MC''s mental age is already quite older than Dora, and she knows it. The biggest factor that show the teenagers'' physical age is their body and face. MCs body is lean but muscr. And his face is sharp with no excess baby fat. Thus, if you make stand group of 18 year olds, he can blend in even with his short height (about 5''7 which is average for 13-14 year olds) since there are real 18 year olds who look much quite young. Dora''s height is also about 5''7, which is considered tall for women. I''m making this clear since there ARE several people who worry about such useless stuff. So no age difference bullishit from the next chapter please. And leave if you''re not old enough for the romance. There''s going to be a vote for Fleur pairing soon on P atreon. pat /Snollygoster for 8 extra chapters. It''s a new month Chapter 143: The long awaited reunion Chapter 143: The long awaited reunion Chris slowly deactivated the Super Trigger Blue which had activated on its own on her arrival, and just looked at her for a moment, savoring the sight of her after so long. She had be even more beautiful, if that was possible. And currently, her eyes had a few tears as she also looked at him with a simr intensity. ''What?!'' Chris almostughed out loud when he noticed something else as well. Dora... had put on makeup! It was very light, almost unnoticeable, but it couldn''t escape Chris''s eyes. It has to be mentioned that she hates makeup, and doesn''t even pay attention to looking good. ''But today, it looks like she tried, for my sake.'' She seemed quite flustered right now, ''Maybe thinking of what she did thest we parted.'' So, Chris took the initiative. ... Dora had been unable to move ever since Chris had arrived right in front of her. She''d wanted to see him for a long time, and had been anticipating their reunion for a long time. But now that she was face to face with him, she was at loss at what to do when he was finally standing right in front of her. Throughout their separation, Dora only had Chris as her friend, but Chris had many other friends and even made new friends. Chris was an important part of Dora''s life, but could the same still be said about Chris who could have met much more entertaining and outgoing people than herself, ''He''s even mentioned that ve a few times.'' she thought. But... these thoughts vanished when he slowly closed the distance between them. Chris was walking towards her like a predator stalking its prey. "W-Wotcher." Dora also tried to use the same words he greeted her with. This greeting was something they had inmon. It was how Chris had greeted her when they''d first met, and Dora''s interest had been piqued from that very first moment because this was how she greeted people as well. "Ah!" But before she knew it, Chris had already closed the distance and hugged her in his tight embrace! Electricity passed through Dora''s body, and it had nothing to do with Trigger. And Chris also felt it. ''This feeling,'' he thought it contentment as hugged her tightly, not caring one bit if she''s ok with it or. Right now, he just wanted to stay in this Utopia. "Perfect," he couldn''t help but mutter as his hands wrapped around her and his head restedfortably on her shoulder and his face nuzzled into her hair, taking in her scent. It smelled like lc, but somehow, he could smell more than that. This was the scent of Dora, something he''d been unconsciously wanting ever since he went into her room that night. Dora also hugged Chris, as she closed her moist eyes in contentment. "Perfect," she heard his voice right next to her ear, making her quiver. And she realized to her surprise that they were almost the same height now. In fact, Chris might even be just a tad bit taller than her! "Miss me?" He asked while still hugging her. "Pfft" Doraughed. Just hearing his voice made her feelfortable once again, "Daily," she answered, feeling her cheeks heating up at her own honesty. She was d Chris couldn''t see it. But Chris could clearly pick up her heartbeat increasing. "Me too," he muttered softly, savoring her embrace while he still can. "Hmph! I don''t believe you~" "Hey! It''s true!" "Liar~ Deceiving an innocent girl. Tsk - tsk." Just like that, the ice and awkwardness of a year was broken, and both of them started to befortable with each other once again. "Anyways, how did youe here? What about your training?" "My training is still going on. Moody had business here. So I asked and got a break and came to see you," she exined while still hugging him, her one hand unconsciously brushing through his hair. Up in the sky, Nyxie looked at the both of them hugging, but in the end, she didn''t disturb them. Chris''s feeling of happiness was felt by her through the bond. So, in the end, she only resentfully red at Dora from a distance for invading her territory, not willing to disturb her daddy''s happiness. .... When Esme, Gabrielle, and Fleur came out of the window, Chris was already nowhere to be seen. Esme and Gabrielle ran their way around the Manor to go towards the front gates. "Go slow!" Fleur also followed, making sure the two don''t fall. When she drew closer to the gate, Fleur could barely make the silhouette of Chris on the other side of the closed gate. "Hn?" But after walking even closer, she saw that there was actually another person there as well. It seemed that the two were hugging each other. Upon reaching closer, she realized that it was actually a girl. Her pink hair was especially noticeable. The beautiful girl currently had her eyes closed and was saying something to Chris with a smile. Fleur didn''t know why, but she had an ufortable feeling seeing them like that. "Big... brodar?" Esme called out to Chris, her eyes looking teary. Chris and Dora, who had been in their own world talking andughing, while still in hugging looked the source of the voice. Dora opened her eyes only to find three girls standing behind the manor gates. The two little girls were very cute, but what drew her attention was the girl with silver blond hair who looked very beautiful. Dora hoped that this girl was also Chris''s sister, but she already had a bad feeling. Chris turned around and smiled at the three girls. "Oh? You guys also came? Great! Let me introduce everyone," he said, naturally putting an arm around Dora''s waist. He opened the gates and lead her to the three girls. The wards obey his orders and granted Dora entry. "Dora, that''s Esme, this is Gabrielle, and that''s Fleur. I already told you about them," he then addressed the three girls, "Ladies, this is Dora. She''s my gir um, best friend." Chris almost said girlfriend, but then realized that they weren''t official yet, so he had to reluctantly change it to best friend. After all, it''s not right to call her his girlfriend without herplete acknowledgment and reciprocation. Chris was smiling, but then he realized that atmosphere didn''t seem right. ''What''s wrong?'' Dora became wary as soon as she heard that this was Fleur Dcour, his ve friend. She had never met a ve before but heard a lot about them. And seeing one for the first time, she had to admit that Ves are indeed very beautiful. While the girls weren''tfortable, at least, one person was an exception. Gabrielle smiled happily as she waved her hand at Dora, "Helloo! Nice to meet you. You''re the girl who Chris talks about all the time!" Chris ruffled Gabrielle''s hair, "Yeah, that''s her," he was very pleased with this bubbly and enthusiastic girl for dispelling the awkward atmosphere. He then turned to Dora. "Come on in. I''m going to introduce you to my parents," he said before he started walking, his hand still looped around her waist, causing Dora to walk as well. "W-Wait?" Dora panicked. ''Am I the only one who thought that these words felt like he was going to introduce his girlfriend to his parents?'' She thought in a fluster. "Don''t be nervous. My parents are very nice people. They''ll definitely be happy to see you," Chris ignored her protests. What else was he supposed to do? She came all the way here and he doesn''t even invite her into his house? No way. Oh the way, he told her about his parents, "My dad usually doesn''t smile and maintains a stiff posture. So, if he looks like the world owes him money, don''t take it personally. He''s like that most of the time, but he''s good at heart." "Pfft!" Fleur covered her mouth to stop theughter from escaping her mouth. It was soooo urate! This... can''t be unheard. From now on, whenever she sees her teacher''s serious face, she''ll always think of these words. "My mother, on the other hand, is a very kind and amiable person..... as long as she isn''t angered. Though she''s as scary as a blood-sucking vampire when angry." "...." All the girls were left speechless at Chris''s description of his parents. They all wondered if that''s how he gives their own description to other people as well. They reached the manor, and for once his life, Chris opted to use the front door instead of the windows. Dora was a little overwhelmed by therge grounds and the luxurious mansion. "So, your parents also turned out to be rich, huh? As if you had anyck of money," she muttered, thinking that it would have been better if both Chris and his family weren''t so rich. Dora didn''t have any personal person problem with money, but she had problems with rich people. Except for Chris, she doesn''t have a good impression of any of the rich people she''d met so far. All of them were snobbish, corrupt, and ipetent of the wealth they possessed due to inheritance. Fleur, who had been listening intently didn''t miss Dora''s words that Dora had muttered without thinking much. ''Is she... after Chris''s wealth?'' She thought while frowning. ''Also, what did she mean by Chris already being rich?'' While they were walking, Chris pulled Dora closer to whisper into her ear, "Don''t forget what I told you earlier. They think I grew up with your family." "... I know," she said back. Though she only remembered it now. She didn''t like the fact that he wasn''t truthful, but she could understand his reasoning. ording to what Dora knew, it was something like this, He wanted his parents to feel the least guilty for not being able to be there for him. He didn''t want them to know that he grew up alone, and the Grandma was another painful story, since she passed away so tragically... He also didn''t want them to think of him as an abnormal freak who learned so much at such a young age on his own, without any guidance. So, he exined his situation in a way that his parents would assume that Dora''s family taught him everything, including lumency. Chris had already told Dora about all this, as well as the Tonks family. When they reached the dining table, his parents were still there, delicious food was also still there, but along with that, Appoline was also there. She had the Online chatting Diary in her hands. "Oh, so you suddenly had free time when I messaged you about the special food?" Camille was saying to Appoline, holding her own Diary as well. Chris had, of course, given a pair linked to each other to these two besties. When Chris and the girls came all the eyes naturally settled on the conspicuous pink-haired girl whom he was leading. "..." At the sudden attention, Dora''s pink hair turned mousy brown, surprising them even further. Chris cleared his throat, "Mom, Dad, Oh- Appoline is here too. Everyone, this is Dora Tonks. My best friend Dora. She graduated from Hogwartsst year with the highest scores and is now taking Auror training under semi Auror stor Moody. When Moody came to France on business, she was able toe to see me, for which, I''m really really happy." He gave everyone aplete introduction of Dora, so that the people, especially his mother, won''t start making assumptions and for Dora to not feel like she''s intruding. Camille was first to react. She stood and smiled at Dora, "Oh dear, so you are Dora! I finally get to meet you! Chris has been talking a lot about you, in like his every fifth sentence," she said as she came around to have a closer look at the young woman who has her sonpletely smitten. "Mom! I didn''t mention her that often!" Chris protested, suddenly feeling relieved that he didn''t grow up here. Or his mother would definitely generously arm Dora with a lifetime''s worth of ammunition, telling about all of his embarrassing stories, and naked childhood photos. His mother in his previous life used to give that kind of ammunition to anyone who''d listen, and very proudly at that. Doraughed, instantly liking this woman for making Chris flustered. Durant, on the other hand, focused on something else, "stor Moody... are you referring to Mad-eye Moody?" He asked curiously. "That''s him," Chris confirmed. Durant looked at Dora once again, "You must be good," he decided. He knew a lot about Mad-eye, and that person hadn''t taken any protege or trainees yet. So this girl can''t be simple. Mad-eye Moody was someone whom Durant personally respected. In the past, while the other Aurors were either bought out or defeated, the man fought tooth and nail for getting as many Death Eaters into Azkaban as possible, even killing some. Thus as an avid hater of death-eaters, Durant had a good impression of Moody. Chris suddenly had a great realization. "Dora! You came at a very great time," he said excitedly. "Look!" He ran towards the dining table and removed the lids from the dishes once again. *Inhale* The delicious smell spread into the room once again, causing everyone to take a deep breath. "Oh my!" Appoline, the food specialist, and enthusiast, put a hand to her mouth in shock and wonderment. But Dora also looked at the food in disbelief. She''s been eating her mom''s cooking her entire life, so she can recognize it even better than Chris. "I-Is that?" She asked in a quivering voice. It felt like ages since shest ate her mom''s food. "Yes." Chris smiled, putting a hand on her shoulder, "Your mom gave me the recipe. And guess what, it''s the first time your mom''s cooking was made in this house!" "...." "As I said, your timing is simply magical. This can''t be a coincidence. These dishes... were meant for you," he said with a smile. Dora hasn''t eaten Andromeda''s cooking for so long. She couldn''t even go home for Christmas. So, this food made from her recipe would definitely make her moved to tears. .... A.N.: Romance and Egg. There was a vote for the gender of Egg on P.atreon. So far, Female is winning. Let me know what you guys think-> Man, now my college is offine... offline exams For up to next ""8"" chapters, go to Patre /Snollygoster Chapter 144: Chris brought a girl home Chapter 144: Chris brought a girl home "Yes." Chris smiled, putting a hand on her shoulder, "Your mom gave me the recipe. And guess what, it''s the first time your mom''s cooking was made in this house!" "As I said, your timing is simply magical. This can''t be a coincidence. These dishes...were meant for you," said Chris as he pulled a chair for her. "Here, have the first bite." He then nced at the empty space beside him, "Jilly, you don''t mind, do you?" Jilly appeared and quickly shook her, "Jilly won''t, master! Mistress Dora is also fine." "Mistress?!" Camille''s and Appoline''s eyebrows went up into their hairline. They wondered if they heard it right... since knew what that meant. "Great!" Said Chris hastily, happy that Dora didn''t understand. He had just casually mentioned to Jilly that Dora is his future wife. "Now Quickly dig in." Chris hurried Dora along. Dora looked like she really wanted to eat her mother''s cooking, but she hesitated. Appoline, who heard Chris''s words looked at Dora with sparkling eyes. "Oh? So Andromeda is your mom. Chris has bragged about her cooking a lot of times. I''d like to meet her." Dora could only politely nod at the enthusiastic beautiful woman who could only be Fleur''s mother. Chris smiled and exined to her, "Appoline is also a hardcore cooking aficionado like your mother," he chuckled. "Ah, then they''ll definitely get along smashingly well," Dora couldn''t help but say. "I know, right?" both of them chuckled. "Here," Chris then served Dora some roasted meat despite her ceremonial hesitation due to bashfulness. He remembered to put in her favorite portions as well, "You haven''t been to home in what, two years? This isn''t exactly her cooking, but it''s very close." Dora looked at Chris, feeling touched, and Chris also smiled at her. "Oh dear," said Camille as she put a hand on her cheek. It seems that she''d underestimated her son''s charm. She was thinking that this Dora girl might not reciprocate her son''s crush on her, but, she was totally wrong. This girl had already fallen, hard. The rest of the people also found the two of them very ambiguous. Esme was pouting the whole time. Fleur looked at the two of them, who were once again lost in their own world. She could not believe that Chris could behave so nicely with someone. In front of her, he acts like a total hooligan, taking joy in teasing and humiliating her. Fleur tolerated it because she thought that''s how he''ll behave with all other girls as well. But ''Look at him now, acting like a simp. Pathetic!'' She wouldn''t admit she''s Nope, she just finds it very pathetic and two-faced of him to treat her like air while he behaves so sweetly in front of this girl. Appoline looked at her daughter. As her mother, she could easily see that she was ufortable. Fleur''s allure wasn''t in control either. Fleur does not like not having things her way. ''It''s a pity,'' she thought, knowing that her daughter is going to have aplicated life if things are going to go the way she''s thinking. Chris and Dora came out of their trance and Chris coughed, "Come on! Eat fast! The rest of the people are waiting." Dora''s hair changed colors as her cheeks heated up. She took a generous bit of meat, and the vors exploded in her mouth. "Hmm..." It was very simr to her mother''s. No, it is exactly like her mother''s dish. Through her mother''s special method, the meat was cooked uniformly inside-out, and the marination, sauces, and gravy were mixed in every fiber of it. Dora could just imagine her mother standing behind the kitchen counter, making this dish on a bright Sunday afternoon. Chris produced a napkin and gave it to her, and only then did she realize that she''d been crying. "Thank you. It has been so long," she whispered gratefully. Chris patted her shoulder as he smiled mischievously, "Don''t thank me yet. I have even better surprises nned for you." Then he turned to everyone, "Everyone! You just saw how great the food was! Now, let''s dig in!" "I definitely can''t wait anymore," said Appoline. The smell and the appearance of the food had made her extremely curious. Camille and Appoline served food to everyone. Thankfully, Jilly had made plenty of it, since her master hates it when delicious food turns out to be not enough. The leftovers can be put under the stasis charm to be eatenter or given to house-elves. Though house-elves eat magic as their food, they can also eat normal food. Everyone quickly delved into the food. "Yumm!!" Eximed Gabrielle, as soon as ate her first bite. "!!!" Esme''s eyes big eyes widened when she tasted the food and then quickly stuffed her cheeks with more food which she chewed like a squirrel. "Hnnnn~" Appoline, on the other hand, looked like she had a foodgasm. Fleur had to reluctantly admit that British food could also sometimes taste good. And Durnant ate normally. You''d only know if he liked it through his eating speed and the amount he eats. "Dora, your mom''s recipe is great!" Said Camille, "Do you also cook like this?" She asked. Dora had always been more interested in things that involve a bit more action and thrill. "Uh... I''m not too good at cooking. It''s my mom''s thing," she answered honestly, not knowing that she was currently being interviewed for the position of daughter-inw. "Oh, it''s a pity," said Camille, a bit disappointed. Fleur felt better upon knowing that Dora didn''t even know cooking, but it was short-lived since she realized that she herself also didn''t know much other than making a coffee. "Mom, can I ask her about the hair changing now?" Asked Gabrielle, trying to keep her voice low. She had wanted to ask the very first time she saw Dora do it, but Appoline had stopped her, saying it was rude. Appoline sighed, this wasn''t the first time she was embarrassed because of her daughter''s loudmouth, and neither will it be thest. But Doraughed, "Of course, you can ask. See?" Dora changed her hair colors and even changed their lengths. "Waaa" Gabrielle pped her hands in wonderment, and Esme also looked with fascination. "I''m a Metamorphagus. I can change my appearance into anyone. It''s super rare," Dora exined proudly. To prove her point, she changed her face to Chris''s. Making the girlsugh at seeing a Chris with pink hair and knockers. "Hey! Change back!" Chris protested. But Dora wasn''t done yet. She changed her nose simr to a pig''s. Now, we had Chris with pink hair, a pig''s nose, and a woman''s body. This time, even Camille, and Appoline joined in on theughter. "Pfft" Fleur tried to stop herself, but a chuckle escape her mouth as well. Chris was usually the one who pranked everyone. No one here was able to do much to him. Thus, seeing himmbasted so bad gave them extreme satisfaction. Seeing that everyone was happy, Chris decided to let it be for this time. This was family. There''s no outsider here, so he doesn''t feel embarrassed. Another reason is, Dora is making a great impression on everyone this way and she can blend in much easier and faster like this. Thus, he didn''t mind it. But to keep up the appearances, he still said, "You''ll pay for itter," In fact, now if he does do something to her that''s a bit too much, he can just say it''s payback for this day. But, Dora suddenly realized just who she was making fun of and remembered the old memories when Chris used to prank her mercilessly, and quickly changed her face back to normal. She got cold sweat thinking of what Chris would do to her now. Looks like she''ll properly have to apologize when they''re alone. Now that everything was settled, Nyxie came back and borrow into Chris''s shoulder, thoroughly rubbing her and licking his shoulder and neck to erase Dora''s scent. Though Chris just chalked it up to one of her periodic antics. ''What a territorial kid,'' he thought wryly. The dinner was a lively affair. From time to time, Dora would make funny faces at Gabrielle and Esme who were sitting across her, while Fleur would look on with jealousy. ''First Chris and now this Dora.'' she thought in frustration. ''Why does Gabby neverughs so hard and bes this excited in mypany?'' On the other hand, Camille''s assessment was still going on ''Hmm... cooking isn''t a problem since it can be handled by house-elves. She seems good with kids since she''s able to impress both Gabrielle and even Esme. She has good birthing hips as well. She''s a Metamorphagus, very rare. So the bedroom activities would also be pleasant. They''ll be able to experiment and spice things up a bit from time to time. Personality seems honest and lovely. Appearance is also quite fetching andely. Also, she seems to be able to handle Chris quite well,'' she nodded in satisfaction. Her son seems to have done quite well for himself. She just doesn''t know if Dora was magically strong or not. ''She needs to be strong. Otherwise, the future generation won''t be able to face our old enemies,'' she thought as her face turned grim for a second. ... "So how many days are you in France?" Asked Chris as he ate thest portion. Everyone seems to have sprouted an extra stomach today since none of the food was left. Everyone had broken their previous eating records. Dora shrugged, "Depends on how much I can learn here. After Moody''s work is done, he''ll visit every ce where I can learn something from." Chris nodded, "So, let me get this straight. As long as you have many things to learn, you can stay here?" "Uh... yes, that''s it. But we''ll eventually have to leave since Moody has a long list of ces to go." "Then, you''re not going anywhere at least while here. My dad can teach you a lot. I think he knows a thing or two about Aurors." he said with a straight face. "...." Everyone was speechless. He''s the head of the Auror department. Of course, he''ll know more than just ''a thing or two''. But Chris wasn''t done yet. He turned to Durnant. "Mom! Dad! Can we keep her? Pleeeeeease?" "...." Dora hit Chris''s shoulder lightly, "Can you not treat me like a stray?!" "Besides, I just came to say hello. I''m not staying," she said, not wanting to intrude. Chris rolled his eyes in annoyance. He really didn''t want to even talk about this, "Do you really think you have a choice? Dora, I hate to break it to you, but you''re already kidnapped. And don''t even think of escaping, the wards won''t let you. You can now only be a good captive and stay." he said simply, patting her head. Coming to France but staying somewhere else? ''I''d sooner burn down the whole France before I let that happen.'' He doesn''t even need to ask his parent''s permission. ''This young master''s parents fulfill whatever this young master asks for. Even if it''s kidnapping a Jade beauty.'' Besides, Chris had a very, very special surprise for Dora. One which she''d definitely not want to miss out on. And for that to happen, they both need time since it''ll take a lot of time to separate once they got started. Suffice it to say, even two days straight wouldn''t be enough.... After dinner, the house-elves spread the dueling circuit mat in the spacious living room, where Chris and Fleur were going to practice for their duels. "I''m still envious you were able to participate," Dora pouted. "Well, it can''t be helped if the British ministry is so corrupt," Chris said helplessly, "You''d have definitely been selected if you were a French studying in Beauxbatons." "But, whatever. I don''t care anymore. I''m already more than half an Auror," she grinned as she stood on one of the sides of the dueling circuit. "Now, let''s see your monstrous growth in this year," she said, beckoning him with her wand. Chris took his position as he grinned, "Oh, you''ll be surprised, Nymy." "What...did you call me?!" Warning! Target over provoked. suggestion: Mission abort Chris ignored the warnings of his subconscious mind and blew a kiss towards Dora. "I said, bring it on, Nymy!" He knows that saying the first part of her name is just as good as asking for a beating. But, there was a reason why he was doing this. ''The people here need to know her talents.'' Currently, except for Durant, no one knows Mad eye, and any outsider might even think that Dora is after my money or something. But, there''s one thing in the Magicalmunity that remains a constant. ''Strength is respected'' or ''Might makes right.'' If she shows enough of her skills, no one will object to her being with him. ''Sorry Dora, but I need you to give it your all next.'' he thought as he readied himself for his fiercest duel, considering the fact that he''ll also have to hold back in order to not be seen as a freak. *** A.N.: So, Dora meets Chris''s family for the first time. Of course the first impression needs to be great! No cat fight yet, since that would be too much bullying of poor Fleur. Dora is too OP, you''ll see in the next chapter. A hardcore duel, let''s goooo!!! Also, Go to [Pat /Snollygoster ] for always reading "8" chapters ahead of schedule. Power Stones please Chapter 145: Chris v/s Dora Chapter 145: Chris v/s Dora Chris and Dora looked at each other. Chris had a smirk on his face while Dora red at him, her lips forming into a smile that is not a smile. ''It seems that I overdid it.'' Thought Chris just as Dora raised her wand. Chris didn''t know just how much she had improved in this year, but given that she''s been learning things from various ces and absorbing pure magic, there''s no way it''s going to be easy. Even in her seventh year, she was already better than many trained Aurors. "Um... wait a moment, I was just" Before he could finish, a spell hit the ground in front of him. "Kidding." *Zoop* *Zoop* *Zoop* *Zoop* The hell? Is that a wand or a machine gun? Dora just held out her wand and Stinging hexes came at him at a great speed. And up to now, there have been no incantations or wand movements whatsoever. Of course, the power of the Stinging hexes was very low, any decent wizard could tell just from the spell light, but it''s very disgraceful to hit one-sidedly like this. At the same time, her earlier spell worked and wines emerged from the group and wrapped up his legs. ''This should do,'' thought Dora in satisfaction. Dora had just fired a few shots in order to properly teach this guy a lesson. She thought that this would do the trick since Chris''s greatest advantage is his mobility which she''d blocked from that amazing spell she''d learned from the Native Americans, the wizards who inhabited America long before the New World was founded by muggles and wizards. But... Dora got goggle-eyed upon seeing what happened next! Chris looked surprised at first upon being seeing her improved spell casting. It looked like he didn''t even have the time to react. But, in the next moment, his hand blurred and *Whiz* *Whiz* Whiz* *Whiz* All the spells were deflected! "H-How...?" Dora''s mouth hung open. Chris smirked, even as pointed his wand down. "Diffindo." The wines came loose, and step out of them. "I didn''t know, you''d already be this good at nt magic," he said, but then grinned, "But... you''re not the only one who''s improving fast, heh." Chris still didn''t attack though, he''s just going to defend for now. He knows that at Max level he can show off in front of everyone without being called a monster won''t be enough to deal with her. Thus, he has another n. Dora had expected him to improve, but this? ''He can already do spell swatting?!'' But well, it does make sense, considering his excellent reflexes and Hand-eye coordination.'' Dora clenched her wand tightly. "Well...That''s not the only thing I''ve learned." Gathered her concentration and intent through lumency, turning only the top of her wand at the ground beneath Chris''s feet at the moment, thus not giving him much chance to dodge. "Lonicera Ligare!" This time, even Dora properly called out the spell. Immediately, the ground beneath split open, and this time, the vines that came out were much thicker, and their quantity was huge. ''Damn.'' Chris couldn''t help but exim inwardly. The power needed for this is beyond ordinary. But Chris didn''t have time to appreciate it. He jumped back high into the air "Diffindo!" "Diffindo!" ??!!! But, the spell couldn''t do much damage to the wines. If one spell could cut one, there were a dozen more to take its ce. The vines were already closing in on him, and it looked like Chris didn''t have any magic avable at his disposal that could deal with this problem with having to show off more than he wasfortable with. And dodging was already impossible now, the vines had him surrounded from all sides. At this moment, Chris did something that made not only Dora, but everyone else present shocked at well! While still in mid-air, his other hand went to his pocket, and he did a swift 360 turn. *SLASH* All everyone could see was a sh of silver light, and all the vines were hacked into pieces. Even after Dumbledore dulled the sword as much as he could, since this legendary sword was made to cut, then it will still cut, even though it will need a lot of force. (If you''re not using magic) As for giving a child a weapon? The most feasible weapon is the wand. It''s kinda foolish to hesitate in this kind of matter after already arming the child with a wand. Muggles shouldn''t judge the wizarding world by their own standards. *ng* Chrisnded in a one knee crouch and stopped his backward momentum by dragging the sword along with him as he slid back, his gaze back on Dora. "Almost had me here, sweetie," he grinned as he stood up, wand in one hand, while the Sword of Griffindor glittering in the other. "Hey! That''s cheating!" Dora shouted. Chris shrugged, "When did I ever say I''d y by rules?" "...." It was indeed true. This wasn''t a duel, but Dora trying to punish Chris. The duel wasn''t even announced before she''d started attacking him. Durant looked at the sword curiously. From what he could see, it was no ordinary artifact. Thedies found the shining silver sword quite pleasing to the eyes. "So pretty!" Eximed Gabrielle from the peanut gallery while looking at the Ruby encrusted shining silver sword. "Big brother Chris, you look really heroic with that sword! Just like those warriors in the stories!" Chris smiled and waved at her. But then focused back onto Dora. ''This girl wouldn''t give up just yet,'' he thought inwardly. Dora gritted her teeth. She already knew that ordinary methods won''t work on him anymore. And she wasn''t willing to try magiks which might injure him. Thus, her options were also limited. "It''s was a nice move. But... I''m going to end it with this one," said Dora, her mind already gathering her intent. "Oh?" Chris took a step forward as he pocketed his wand. "I had the same thought," he smirked as he dashed straight towards her. Dora didn''t know just what kind of sword Chris had in his hands. "Bring it!" As ran towards her with the sword held in both hands. "Alright then, sh this if you can, you cheater!" She called and she brandished her wand. This time, she even added aplicated wand movement, for more control on the spell, since this will take even more magic, and it might injure Chris if she didn''t control it. "Murus Contructione Fortia!" She intoned in an echoing voice, swishing her wand with each word. *BOOM* Intense light burst out from her wand with a boom, and a wall of pure force emerged burst out, increasing in size as it headed straight towards him! "F," Chris muttered as he still didn''t stop running. He would have either have had to suffer a humiliating defeat or show his powers if he didn''t have Sword of Gordric Griffindor right now. The speed and momentum of the huge wall were nothing to scoff at, it was in front of Chris really didn''t give any chance to dodge. But, Chris didn''t intend to dodge it in the first ce. Dora saw that Chris didn''t seem to stop running until she couldn''t see him anymore more due to the giant wall obstructing her view. *CLANG* "What?!" Then she saw her wall being cut from the middle as Chris emerged from the other side with that beautiful sword shining in his hands. Chris grinned at her like he could understand exactly what she was thinking. He had already almost reached her now, but he slowed down his speed, as if to tease her more before he eventually wins. Dora fired a few more spells in defiance, but Chris easily swatted them aside with the t of his sword as he stepped close to her. "Baculum," !!!! While Dora was focused on Chris and his sword, he had already fired a sticking charm to her foot, stopping her from escaping. Chris finally reached her as he pointed the sword at her neck, thus ending this absurd duel where no rules were followed. "You did well," he praised, "No... you even overdid it a bit," he said as he looked towards his family. That disy of magic was quite impressive. His parents now know that he would be lucky to have Dora on his side. *ng* He dropped the sword aside and pulled Dora, who was still in disbelief into a hug as everyone else also came to him. "Just... how... what the hell did you do with the Sword?" She asked, and everyone else also had the same question. Chris chuckled, "I didn''t do anything. It was all the sword," he said honestly as he separated from her and picked it up being anyone else even got close to stop them from touching it. After all, he still wasn''t aware of the fact that Dumbledore had disabled the Basilisk poison infliction. How could he? He hasn''t tried to kill anyone with it. "Son, what is that?" Surprisingly, Durant was the first one to ask him, perhaps because he knew best the miraculousness of the sword. Gabrielle and Esme surrounded him, curiously looking at the sword. Chris smiled proudly, "This is the Sword of Gordric Griffindor, one of the founders of Hogwarts." Camille and Durant looked at each other. Their son has been finding strange things at Hogwarts for a while, like those pieces of Jewelry which have amazing effects on their body, but this time, he seems to have outdone himself. "Sword of Gordric Gryffindor himself?" They just couldn''t believe it. And they couldn''t even begin to estimate its historical value, not to mention its fantastic functions that he''d just shown. Before they start thinking that he was bullshitting, he exined further, "Don''t misunderstand, I didn''t find it myself. Dumbledore lent it to me for this summer. But, it''s hundred percent true that it''s the founder''s sword," Fleur still couldn''t believe it though, "So, your school''s Headmaster, professor Albus Dumbledore gave you the Sword of Gordric Griffindor?" Well, it''s only right for her to doubt Chris. Dumbledore himself was a legend, and as a headmaster, he hasn''t exchanged many words with any other Hogwarts student other than Chris and Harry. So, it would indeed seem surprising that he casually lent out a sword as precious as this one to a second-year student. ''But... what can I say? That''s just how we roll.'' thought Chris helplessly. "Well, that''s not the only thing. I also got this," said Chris as he produced his Special Services Award from his pocket. Dora recognized it immediately, "Special Services award?! Blimey Chris, How did you get that?" "What kind of Award, honey?" Asked Camille, already feeling proud. Her son won an award! "This is a rare award that''s given to the individuals who''ve managed to achieve things that benefited the school as a whole. That''s the reason why Dumbledore even agreed to lend me the sword." "What did you do?" Asked Dora, now extremely curious. Chris smiled casually, "Oh, this? I just slew a monster that only exists in fantasies," he said offhandedly, and everyone knew he was joking. He then turned to Durant, "Well, let''s learn Dueling now, shall we?" After that, Durant taught them about dueling. All of them already knew more than just the basics, so the context and spells were something that even Dora found useful. Then, Durant exchanged spells with each of them, even Dora to them individually They weren''t going all out, just keeping the match even where Durant pointed out their ws and exined some better actions through demonstrations. In the end, they all managed to learn a lot. Dora also taught them various things she''d learned in her travels and from Moody. The things she''d picked up were no joke. With this much, she could easily be a professor. Which goes to show just how talented she is. After Dueling Chris showed off the spell deflecting and spell cutting abilities of the sword. .... It was nighttime, and Chris, true to his words, didn''t let Dora leave. But she also didn''t mind staying now, because she''d managed to get along quite well with all of his family, and it was confirmed that she wasn''t at all intruding or causing any inconvenience. She''d sent an owl to Moody, stating that she''s staying at the Martin residence and that he''s been invited tomorrow. "Hehe, now I can have my way with you," muttered Chris wickedly as he stood in front of the door of the guest bedroom in which Dora was staying. *Knock* *Knock* "Who''s there?" Came the came of Dora from the other side. "Olive." "Olive who?" "Olive you a whole lot. Open up already, Dora." The door opened and Dora stood on the other side. She had changed into a t-shirt and shorts, her usual casual wear, and she looked damn cute and sexy in this to Chris. Her hair was wet, meaning she''d recently taken a bath. "Why are you here?" She asked as she let him in. It didn''t seem she understood his joke just now. They had started living together in the room of requirements at Hogwarts, so going into each other''s room was no big deal. "Why else? I came to properly catch up." He said as he hugged her once again. She smelled quite sweet right now. He kicked the door close behind him. In front of everyone, he couldn''t properly catch up with her. *** A.N.: Hmm...sus. It seems that the mc has something nned for the night. The wolf has entered the den. The next chapter title is: ''FINALLY!'' POWERSTONES... um... please? For Eight advance chapters, Go to: Pa /Snollygoster Edit: On damn! I just realized! Dora can do Tentacle Magic! ... the option is right here Chapter 146: Finally! Chapter 146: Finally! Dora was just nning to start doing some magic practice in her room after taking a bath. It was, by no means, the time to sleep. Who sleeps at 9 p.m.? But Chris insisted that everyone turn in early for the day for some reason. But, as soon as she began her basic spell practice, the door was knocked on by someone. And it turned out to be Chris. "Why are you here?" She asked, but Chris just straight up hugged her. "Why else?" She heard him whisper in her ear, making her shiver, "I came to properly catch up." Dora''s breathing got a bit uneven as she tried to rid her mind of the naughty thoughts. ''Just what are you thinking, girl?! He''s still young!'' Reprimanded the Angel Dora. She should just take his words literally. ''Yeah... it''s good that he came to catch. Now I can show him the egg.'' ''But... from which angle does he look young?'' Whispered the devil Dora suddenly. And her thoughts strayed again. Indeed, just looking at him, no one can guess his age. His height is about 5''7, which matches hers, and his body... Dora gulped. Chris''s body seems perfection itself, low age can''t lower its appeal. Usually, Dora is free of such thoughts and she''s always been focused on her goals. She doesn''t like to be in close proximity with any male other than her father due to her past experiences, but Chris has somehow broken past those barriers. In the beginning, she thought of him as a cute kid and thus never felt any revulsion from his close proximity. But, as she spent more and more time with him, she realized that he was sometimes even more mature than her. She began to treat him as an equal, and before she knew it, she''d already fallen in love with him. And now, meeting him after so long and seeing his matured appearance, she can''t help but be attracted to him physically as well along with the emotional attraction. But, there''s still that instinctual fear and aversion that she''s developed over the years, which is stopping her from taking thest step. She still needs time. Thus, when Chris pulled back from the tight hug, she was both disappointed and relieved. ''This is enough for now,'' Chris thought as he stopped the heavenly hug. He was also aware of how much he can push at one time. To a virgin watching hentai or a rapist, it might seem quite easy and reasonable to just push her further and expect her to ept it, but firstly, Dora is not that kind of girl and secondly, he does not enjoy it when it''s forced. From his past experiences, he knows that not all girls are so weak that they''ll just meekly ept whatever you want to do with them, and especially not Dora. Many girls are strong-minded and for them, no means no. If you push further, you risk losing your rtionship forever and being categorized into the YAHAMa category (Yet Another Horny Animal Male). That''s especially the case with Dora. She isn''t ready yet. It''s not like Chris hasn''t tried in the past. She has this instinctive rejection whenever things start to proceed further. So, he''s going to wait patiently since it''s no fun unless she''s hundred percent willing on her own. His ego wouldn''t let him use magic. He tried it, and it didn''t feel right... at all. Keeping his arms still around her, he said, "Actually, besides catching up, there''s something else I came here for. Have you already forgotten about the surprise I mentioned earlier?" "It was real? What is it?" She asked curiously. Chris grinned wickedly, "Oh you''re going to love it. It''ll be so good that once you try it, you wouldn''t want to stop. It''ll take all night and you''ll be begging me for more after tonight" He said, his voice bing huskier with every sentence. Hearing his ambiguous words, Dora couldn''t help but be flustered, "N-No, what the hell" But Chris cut her off, "I know it will be your first time, but don''t worry. You might feel scared at the beginning, but once you realize it''s magic, you''ll be thanking me with your sincere heart. So, don''t feel scared Dora, I''ll be there to guide you all the way," he whispered as he looked into her eyes. "Get ready, I''m going to pull it out now," he said as he back up a little and put hands near his pants. Dora was thrownpletely off bnce right now, "Wa" she began, Chris already put his hands in his pants and pulled out The Vanishing Cab. ?!....?! "That''s a Vanishing Cab. Have you heard of it before?" Dora looked at the Vanishing Cab with question marks and exmation marks on her head. She shook her head in denial. ''Did I just... misunderstand something?'' She thought in utter bewilderment. She had indeed never heard of the Vanishing Cab before. How is this thing supposed to give her a surprise that''ll make her beg for more? "Oh, you haven''t? Well, that''ll make it all the more satisfying to see your reaction when you realize its function," he grinned as opened the door for Dora. "Come on in," he said as he climbed in as well. Dora hesitated. "Do you not trust me?" He asked in disappointment. Trust? She trusts him 100%. Even though Chris pretends to behave wildly, she knows he''s a person she trusts. Every time she''s denied him when she feels ufortable about something, he hasn''t forced her even once. He has never done anything with her that she didn''t want herself. Thus, sighed and squeezed into the Vanishing Cab along with Chris. She was rewarded with a genuine smile from Chris as he put an arm around her. "What now?" She asked. "Now, hold on tight, it''s going to be a bumpy ride." ?? But before Dora could voice her misunderstanding again, she realized exactly what he meant when the floor beneath their feet Vanished and both of them plunged into the space. He tried screaming, but no voice came out. So she only held onto Chris for this ''bumpy'' ride. It was over in no time. And when theynded, Chris was carrying her in a princess carry. "Keep your eyes close until I tell you to open them," said Chris. Dora''s eyes were closed and she had her hands around his neck and head buried in his shoulder. "Alright," her voice came back muffled due to her face being buried in his t-shirt. The ce where they appeared was, of course, the secret basement of Chris''s vi. He just asked Dora to close her eyes since he still has some reluctance to show her all the work he''s done in these years since he reincarnated. It''s not out of the desire to hide something, but more like the unwillingness to stand buck naked in front of someone. Still, he wouldn''t mind even if she suddenly tried to take a peek at this basement just now. He''d be a little embarrassed is all. "How long will it take?" She asked, though she certainly didn''t seem to be in any hurry to escape his arms from the way she was rxed like a kitten. "Just count till 30 seconds and we''ll be there," Chris muttered as he started to climb the stairs. He took her to the terrace of his Vi. And Dora was also done counting till then. "Four, three, two, one! I''m opening my eyes now," she said as she hugged him tightly onest time before pulling her face out from his embrace. "So, where are we? And where''s the surprise you were talking about?" She asked while looking around puzzled. Chris just smiled as he pointed his finger in a certain direction, "Look there." Dora followed his finger''s direction to see a tower of sorts which looked quite familiar to her, "Oh, that''s Big Ben," she muttered casually, but then it hit her, "If that''s Big Ben, then doesn''t that mean..." Doesn''t that mean she''s in London?! "Yeah..." Chris nodded, satisfied with her reaction. He checked his watch, "That''s the reason I had us turn in early. Currently, it''s 9 in the evening in France, so... it''s only 8 o''clock evening here in Britain. You can visit your parent like right now." "!!!" For such a long period of time, she has been trying toe back here, but to no avail. International travel permits can''t be obtained so easily. Moody was getting it because Dumbledore was arranging for it through his connections. That''s the reason why she couldn''t even visit her parents at Christmas. That was the first Christmas she spent away from home. Thus, she''s been dying to visit home for a while now. And she didn''t expect that her wish would be fulfilled so suddenly by Chris. *ba-dump* *ba-dump* *ba-dump* Her heart started beating faster as her breathing also became rapid as looked at Chris with bewilderment, "Just... how? She couldn''t speak properly as her emotions were all over the ce now. She didn''t know how he''d done it, and more importantly, she didn''t know how to express the gratitude and other emotions she was feeling right. Chris smiled, "How I did it is not important right now. Anything can be achieved as long as I have magic," he smiled, "What''s more important is for you to visit your parents now. You have toe back tomorrow morning since Moody is arriving. As for my reward... I will properly collect it when we''re free. A hasty ''thankyou'' won''t do," he said with a mischievous smile, his hair fluttered due to the wind. Dora''s breathing was quite uneven now, and her heart was hammering against her chest, There he goes again, doing things for her that reached straight to her heart. ''What did I ever do to deserve this? Why is he doing all this for her?'' ''At this rate, I might really be able to ovee all the reservations and traumas in my heart and actually experience love with him,'' she thought as looked at him, her eyes were burning with passion. She brought forward her arm, which was trembling slightly, so that they could side-along apparate to her home, "Let''s go." But this time, Chris actually shook his head, "No. I''m not going this time." "Why?" Chris held her hand as he answered, "Because, tonight is your night. You''ll be meeting your parents after about two year, and I want them to focus all of their attention on you. Go spend your time with them. I''lle back tomorrow to pick you up," he said sincerely. He didn''t want to intrude upon the important reunion. *BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP* Hearing his words, Dora felt a dam had finally burst open in her heart, and she could no longer control her actions. At this moment, her love for Chris reached overshadowed all her reservations, traumas, and fears as she lunged for him without thinking of what she was doing. Before Chris knew it, Dora''s arms were already wrapped around his neck as she pulled him into a kiss. But before he could respond, she''d already pulled away, her eyes were closed shut, her face waspletely red and her hair was shifting into 50 shades of red. "See you tomorrow...," was all she could manage in a panicked voice before she Disapparated away with a soft snap, leaving Chris with his hands outstretched and his lips searing. Chris stood there for a while, trying to control his magic which had involuntarily burst out from him, and disappeared as well as soon as it hade. He then licked his lips as he grinned. "It''s good that her eyes were closed," he murmured. Otherwise, she would have seen this magic. It''s a new kind of magic, and Chris has no idea what it does. Though, there was another thing which he discovered. "This might not be her first kiss," he deduced. She certainly knew what she was doing, though it was so I practiced and sloppy that it might as well be one. She certainly didn''t kiss anyone more than twice, or more than two seconds, otherwise, she''d have learned more. What a great use he''s putting his advanced mind and lumency to To find out out his girlfriend''s kissing history. "Well, if the lucky bastard is still alive, he might actually be my first kill," he muttered, feeling surprised that he meant it. He didn''t use to mind these things before. ''Dragons really are quite territorial, huh?'' *** Dora stumbled and fell to her knees as she appeared in front of her home. Her heart was still beating very fast, and she could feel a brilliant energy running throughout her body. Her lips felt as if they were on fire, though in a good way, and her whole body had tingles. "Just... what have I done?" She muttered to herself. Even though it wasn''t her first kiss, it certainly felt like how the first kiss is described in fairy tales. Not the nd one which she had years ago. But she wasn''t given the chance to think further as she heard the front open. The Apparation snap was quite loud since she couldn''t concentrate properly. Thus, her parents were alerted of the arrival of someone. The door opened and she silhouette of a man "Who is it?" Hearing their father''s voice after so long, Dora decided to forcefully shelve all herplicated thoughts forter as she stood up to unite with her parents. Then she heard another voice from behind the man, "Here, at least take your wand with you. How careless," it was her mother''s exasperated voice as she came to peak over Ted''s shoulder to see who is it. "It''s me, dad, mom," she called out in a choked-up voice, and the tears that came out of her eyes were impossible to stop. *** A.N.: So, what will happen on their next meeting? Next chapter: The fruit is Ripe, ready to be eaten! Have I tried this one before? ACCIO POWERSTONES!!! [Pa /Snollygoster] for extra chapters. I''ll keep it at least 8 chapters ahead, and I''m also nning to add a new tier of 13 to 14 chapters. So you can read there and help me make changes or decide stuff and support me so that I can do this full time. And no need to worry, the chapters would posted here as well, you just have to wait for a while, atmost a month. Now I have topete the chapter which I was writing and quickly post it to p atreon. Bye~ Chapter 147: The fruit is ripe, ready to be eaten Chapter 147: The fruit is ripe, ready to be eaten While Dora had a tearful reunion with her parents after a long time, Chris sat at the edge of his terrace of his Vi for some time, looking at the London skyline in the distance. He was feeling too happy that Dora had finally given him the kiss he so desired. Thest one and this one were different. Thest one was just a touch, while this one was a real kiss. And this time, she knew that he was awake. Chris had decided. The fruit was now ripe to be eaten. "The next time we''re alone, I''m gonna... hehehehehe" heughed wickedly as he rubbed his hands together. For some reason, he was craving a cigarette right now. This was also something he''d quit after returning to Hogwarts. ''Well, just one wouldn''t hurt to celebrate tonight,'' he thought. Now, that he''d decided, he only need the cigarette. But how to get it? He was feeling toozy to move. He activated the trigger and put his hand up in the air. "io Cigarettes?" he called out and slowly increased the magic output. Soon, he had a few packs on hand. "Neat," he muttered in satisfaction as he picked the best brand one and held it in his mouth. "Incendio," small mes began dancing on his index finger, lighting up the cigarette, he took a long drag. The taste was Marlboro ck menthol. ''This one indeed brings back memories.'' But, the familiar dizziness and rush he was expecting didn''t hit at all. He even tried smoking the second one, but it was all in vain. "Damn it!" He threw away the rest of the cigarettes. "This dragon body won''t even let me smoke now," He muttered as he stood up from the edge of the terrace. He''s now immune to nicotine as well. It can''t affect his brain anymore. Heck, even normal muggles develop a good resistance to nicotine if they smoke regrly. But theypensate for it by smoking more. But it''s just useless for Chris who now hasplete nicotine resistance. [Warning: Smoking and Tobo kills. It can cause slow and painful death .] Chris decided to go back to his home now. Now that Dora was here, he wasn''t able to give Esme a lot of time as he had promised. The little girl''s face was pouting the whole day today, what could he do? He didn''t know that Dora would suddenly turn up. Thus, he went to Esme''s room for the night. The little girl is awake, ying with Nyxie. Chris entertained them tillte night and even helped Esme practice with his gold wand, so as to make up for the slight neglect which she would inevitably notice for the duration of Dora''s stay. In the end, the three of them fell asleep with Chris in the middle and Nyxie and Esme cuddled on either side of him. "Well, this much better than smoking alone," he decided before he fell asleep. The next morning, Chris woke up early to do his exercises and magic practice. In his routine, he had also added swordsmanship to his routine. He''s been researching Swordfighting and fencing for a while now. For now, he''s mostly practicing Fencing since it''s mainly focused on the defense. He finds the aspect of cutting down and defending multiple spellsing at him more difficult than shing out sword beams. Thus, he''s currently focusing on defense more. On the other hand, he''s also been trying to incorporate various magics in his Fencing and Swordsmanship. All this sword training is also helping him figure out what kind of sword he''s going to make for himself. He''ll need Sebastian''s help, but there''s no need to go to him. That busy man will make time ande to Chris by himself now that he''s heard about the Sword of Griffindor from the other Dcour''s. A geek knows another geek the best. Today, Chris didn''t practice for much since he also had to go and pick up his girlfriend from her home. Dora was already calling him through the Diary. Chris went through the Vanishing Cab and apparated directly to the Tonks residence. *knock* *knock* Andromeda was the one who opened the Door. As soon as the door opened, Chris was enveloped in a tight hug as kisses rained down his head. "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you so much!- - -" Chris patted her back as a sign of tap out or surrender, "Hey... hey! It''s alright, it''s alright! I need to breathe, mom." That got her to stop instantly, "W-What you say?" "Um... it''s alright?" "No! After that." "I need to breathe?" "No! No! After that! What did you call me?" "Err... Mom?" Well, it was indeed the first time he called her that. But she really gave off a simr feeling like the mom in his previous life (personality-wise), and also, she''s most likely his future mother-inw, so it''s not a big deal, is it? Andromeda hugged him once again, this time with some tears in her eyes. "So... there''s no need to thank me, is there? After all, you don''t need to thank family." After separating from her, Ted also hugged him, "You''ve been a blessing," was all he said to Chris as he thumped his back. He looked behind ahead to see Dora peeking from the dining room. She looked kinda nervous, like a child who''d done something wrong and she also looked incredibly bashful. Dora was indeed very nervous and flustered right now. Whenever she thought of how bold she wasst night when she kissed him, she just had the urge to go and beat up the Dora of that moment. Now how was she ever supposed to face Chris?! What would he think of her now? What if he no longer liked her that way anymore and just saw her as a friend? After all, he even had that beautiful ve as his friend now. The whole time, she''s been having these useless thoughts popping in her head one after another. Ted and Andromeda also noticed that something was up between the two of them. The couple looked at each other and smiled knowingly but didn''t interfere. Seeing the match that they''d been shipping progress has a great feeling of aplishment that''s hard to describe. It seems that their daughter who''s been focused on her carrier is finally falling in love. Chris really did seed. Throughout the breakfast, Chris behaved normally, as if nothing happened yesterday. While Dora kept squirming in her seat while stealing nces at Chris. After that, it was time to leave. Moody might arrive at any time today, and Chris didn''t want him to know about the Vanishing Cab. "I''ll send her back tonight, don''t look so reluctant," Chris reassured Andromeda who was reluctant to part. Andromeda nodded but still hugged Dora just in case. Dora, on the other hand, looked increasingly nervous since now they were going to be alone. "Let''s go," Chris took Dora''s hand. But Dora looked a bit embarrassed, "Um... I don''t clearly remember the ce we apparated yesterday since it was nighttime," she said apologetically as they began walking along the road. "??" Chris looked surprised for a second, but then it clicked to him, "Oh! Right, you don''t know I can already apparate?" "What?! No! Since when did you learn it?!" Chris sighed as they kept walking, the Tonks residence was left behind now, "I''ve been able to do it for years, Dora. Didn''t I tell you after you found out about my millionaire identity that my magical abilities are much more advanced than I''d been showing?" "Oh! I forgot..." She really did forget since Chris still hadn''t shown her much of ability even after telling her that he''d been hiding his true abilities all along. She became even more depressed, "I don''t even know this about you..." she muttered dejectedly. The more she finds out about Chris, the more realizes just how little she knew about it. "Hey, I thought you might get scared of me if I revealed too much of my abnormality," Chris said, truthfully. This, along with the fact that her lumency was still not too strong at the time. But now... By now, Dora had already forgotten her earlier insecurities since Chris really seems to not behave any different, in fact, he''s looking at her with even more love now. And now seeing him confess about his insecurities, she couldn''t help but clear his insecurities. Dora held his hand tightly, "Hey, no matter what, I''ll never be scared of you. Even if you turn out to be a Dark Lord incarnate," she promised sincerely. She really felt it. It was already toote. She had already fallen too deep. ''Damn,'' Chris muttered inwardly as he squeezed her hand. Looking into her sincere eyes, he made a decision. "Alright, do you really want to know more about me?" He asked her onest time. "Yes!" Dora nodded earnestly. She was very excited now. She''s always been curious about him since the first time she met him. With this, they''re going to be even more close now. "Then, get ready. I''m going to apparate now." with that, he Apparated with her in front of his vi. He decided to show her a ce where only he has been upto now. "Woah! Was that Apparation?" She didn''t even feel an ounce of the familiar difort that''s characteristic to side-along Apparation. "Well... It was," Chris had researched a bit on this, to incorporate his unique magic casting in it, but he stopped after he''d almost died once. But till then, he''d at least been able to achieve this much. Dora looked at the luxurious Vi in front of her curiously. "What is this ce?" "This... is my home or my base of operations. I''ve never brought anyone else here before," he smiled as he looked into her eyes. Dora was surprised and also moved, she realized that they were still holding hands and Chris didn''t seem to behave with any intention of letting it go. Always before this, she''d categorized their close proximity as just friends being friendly. But, if he''s still being intimate with her after she clearly kissed him, doesn''t this mean he reciprocates? Thinking this, Dora couldn''t help feeling butterflies in her stomach, and by just holding hands with him. And now, he even brought her to his home. But she also noticed some of else, "You never brought anyone here?" She asked in surprise. He''d been living in thisrge vi himself? Isn''t it too lonely? Chris nodded, "Yeah, just me and Jilly of course, my house elf. That''s it," he then smiled, as if reminiscing the old days as they walked through the garden which was somehow well maintained, "I used to just lock myself in the basement and do lots of training and magic experiments. The time I used toe out was to y with stocks and eat your mom''s food," he said as they reached the front door. Chris put his hand on the big handprint space that was etched into the door and poured pure magic into it. The runes lit up and the door recognized him as it swung open. "Wicked!" Dora was surprised by this advanced way of opening the door. This was so cool! When she was a kid dreaming to be an Auror, she had always wanted to do this kind of stuff. "Isn''t it?" Chris, who was anxiously waiting for her reaction grinned in satisfaction. He''s so d that someone understands! Dora didn''t know that she''d suddenly scored a lot of brownie points from Chris without even trying. "The wards already recognize you, so you can directly Apparate inside form the next time. But, if you really want to use the door, here''s the key," he said as he summon the key from his pocket and threw it to her. Surprised, Dora could only obediently catch the key with both hands. ''Doesn''t a man usually give the key to his girlfriend or something?'' While Chris had already moved on, Dora looked at the key for a while before she pocketed it. "Sit here," he said as he pushed her onto afortable-looking armchair. "Now, get ready for a nice ride," he said as he poured pure magic into the runic socket and he the voice activation code. ''Ride?'' Dora couldn''t understand, but her unasked question was answered in the next moment as the armchair transformed into a sled-like ride and the ground beneath her opened. "This is so COOooooool" With that, she disappeared into the tunnel. Last time, Chris had already fixed this thing up, so it will quitefortably ride this time. Chris grinned and apparated directly into the basement as well, "Wooohoooo!" The next moment, Dora slid in as well. Apparently, she didn''t hate the experience. The cart slowed down on its own and Chris took Dora''s hand once again as he helped her up. "How was it?" He asked. Dora grinned, "It was sooo great! Just how did you get it installed?!" She asked excitedly. Chris''s smile diminished, "See? That''s why I wasn''t telling you everything," he said as walked further into the huge basement. Dora blinked, What did she say wrong? Isn''t it a good thing that she liked it? While thinking this, her gaze casually swept the huge room they were in and she froze. The room was filled with things. They were all organized, but there was still a messiness to it that was characteristic to Chris. The first ce she saw was a ce with different potion ingredients lying around in jars, and there were quite a lot of exploded cauldrons stacked together. Some were so badly deformed that they were no different than a piece of scrap metal. The floor had fillings in ces, and it was clear that there used to be craters and holes there. The next thing she was was a ce that was filled with rune carvings on all kinds of objects. It was apparent that all the runes there were inscribed by Chris himself. There was a separate section dedicated to all kinds of wands, staff, and other magical Foci. The crater fillings here were even bigger aspared to the Potions section, suggesting bigger explosions. And if that wasn''t enough evidence, the craters of the high ceiling werepletely forgotten by the one who was repairing this mess. Apparently, the fact that the explosions would even reach that high ceiling is so absurd that even he forgot to fix it. "!!!!" But the thing that surprised her the most wasn''t these explosion marks. There, in the pile of rune inscribed materials, Dora saw many precious gems and stones and pieces of Jewelries. And... some of those looked very simr to the miraculous and phenomenal pieces of jewelry and stones that he''d gifted her and her family... Dora''s hand unconsciously went to the pair of earrings that was his first gift to her, then to the gem ne, and then to the bracelets. ''All these...'' "Yes..." she heard Chris''s voice whisper in her ear. "I made them all with my own genius hands...." "...." Dora now realized just what was the reason why Chris seemed disappointed with her just now when she asked him how he got them made. This guy set up everything by himself. Now she can also understand why he was reluctant to tell her everything. It is indeed a bit overwhelming... A.N.: The next chapter: A Magical Kiss Power Stones....just give them if you have them. It''s not too difficult, and it means a lot to me when I get them. You can also read ahead here: Part /Snollygoster Chapter 148: A magical kiss Chapter 148: A magical kiss Dora looked at Chris, her eyes shaking. So, the things he''d given her upto now... were all made by his very own hands. He can actually make such miraculous things on his own. If other people came to know this... Dora could clearly understand the danger he''ll be in if the wizarding world came to know about this discovery. This shows that Chris is trusting her with such a dangerous secret. Dora blinked her eyes rapidly as she looked at Chris. She was feeling very emotional right now, She sighed, "You. . . you finally trusted me," she looked at him with shining eyes. Dora might be many things, but she''s not dumb. Even though Chris tried to be as honest as possible, she could tell that he was always closed off about many things. One of them was how did he get all these enchanted things that he''s been giving out? Dora always felt bad that he did not consider her trustworthy enough to share it with her. She wasn''t upset about the fact that he didn''t share his secrets with her. Rather, what she was upset about was the fact that he didn''t have anyone to share it with. Even now, despite having a loving family, he was still in fact, quite lonely, even though he wasn''t aware of it himself. Chris, upon seeing her understand his meaning also nodded as he ced his other hand on her cheek, "I''ll share a lot of things with you. Though trust isn''t the only reason why I''m sharing this all this," he exined as he got closer. The distance between the two of them was quite close. And Dora''s mind was shing back to the kissst night again and again as her heart start to pound like a hummingbird''s wings. "T-Then... what is it?" She found herself asking. Instinct deeply ingrained instincts wanted her to pull her head away from his hand that was softly caressing her cheek, but somehow, she still found herself leaning into his touch even more. "??!" Chris looked at her in slight surprise and disbelief. Usually, Dora would always pull away when things be like this. But, this time... Just looking at her leaning her cheek into his hand and asking this with her head tilted to a side while looking at him with that watery gaze... ''This. is. it!'' It''s time. "You want me to say it? Then I''ll say all," he put his other hand on her cheek well, "It''s not only about trust. Dora, in this whole world, you are the person who understands me the most. You wouldn''t get scared of me when I tell you everything, and you''re strong enough to protect my secrets. And... most importantly," he moved even closer. Now, their bodies were touching and their faces were inches apart. They could feel each other''s rapid heartbeats. Chris''s eyes went to her lips which were already parted, as if inviting him. Chris had one more thing to say, Chris couldn''t help it. He stole a light kiss of her bottom lip, causing electricity to run through both of their bodies. And strangely enough, there was no magic involved. As he pulled back, he saw that along with her hair, even dazed eyes also changing colors, "Most importantly, I Love You, Dora." This time, Dora didn''t back down, nor did she hesitate as she threw her hands around Chris and pulled him in to smash their lips together once again. Chris wasn''t going to miss this chance. He put one hand behind her head to pull her even closer and wrapped the other hand behind her back. He was kissing her soft lips which he had always dreamed about, and he felt a feeling of satisfaction andpletion from deep inside him. "Mmmm~.... hmnnnnn~" He could tell that Dora somehow felt it too, judging by her voice of satisfaction. While Chris was lost in this heavenly satisfaction, he dimly realized that his magic moving on its own once again. He opened his eyes to see that it was the same magic that had overflowed from him yesterday. It was pale pink in color. And somehow, it flowed out much more smoothly than it didst time. It was flowing into Dora. He was nning to continue this in the bedroom, but it looks like things will have to stop for now! He pulled back as he tried to cut off the magic connection. He didn''t know if the magic was harmful. Though, I''ll most likely be something safe since his intentions were not to harm her in any way. "Hmm?" When Chris pulled back, Dora was broken out from the marvelous feeling. Her first reaction was a moan of protest for pulling back, but then hermon sense returned back to her and she realized just what she was doing. She hurriedly tried to pull back but Chris''s hands which were wrapped around her didn''t let it happen. Too shy, she hid her face with both of her hands in utter bashfulness. Chris smiled in satisfaction. "You can''t run away this time," he proimed, remembering the two times when she left after kissing him. ''Not this time, huhuhahaha...'' "How do you feel, is there any difort somewhere?" He asked, inquiring if the magic had caused any damage just in case. But Dora took the question differently, ''D-Difort somewhere?! B-Bastard! Do I mention the rod poking her belly?!'' This is sexual harassment! Fortunately, she was spared from further embarrassment as one of her Diaries rang at that moment. "Um... that must be Moody! W-We have to go! He ising already!" Dora had never felt so grateful to Moody before. She quickly separated from Chris with her face still bright red as she purposefully avoided ncing down at the thing which was poking her. Chris was a bit pissed at Moody who had cock-blocked him. ''Does he not want to be saved by me from getting locked up in his own Trunk?'' He thought in irritation but still let Dora go. "Huh?" Only after Dorapletely separated from him did he see the obvious tent which was formed below. ''Damn... did she also discover it?!'' "Hey! Don''t misunderstand, you dirty girl! I was asking if you were feeling alright or not. I had a bit of an idental magic just now, so I was wondering if you got affected or something." He exined as he quickly turned around and poured some pure magic down there, ''Down! Down boy!'' He thought frantically. ''Damnit! This is a setback!'' Chris really regretted this blunder. Dora is already like a scared kitten when ites to intimate matters. She runs away at the slightest disturbances. ''And now this happened.'' Chris had no idea how she''ll take this. Chris turned back after adjusting his pants. The amount of precum leaked was abnormal and Chris suspected that it must be due to that magic. Dora still studiously avoided looking down, but she could tell that Chris was telling the truth this time. It''s just that... she was still too flustered and embarrassed right now, "Who the hell are calling dirty?! Who is the dirty one when you were like that during the k-ki during that time!" She tried to defend herself but only ended up being further embarrassed, the wetness that she could feel at a certain region didn''t help either. Her only saving grace was that she was in dark-colored jeans today, so the dampness wasn''t visible at all. But... Chris, who had a very sharp sense of smell due to his bond, still caught a whiff of a fragrance when he and Dora both stepped into the Vanishing Cab. *Snap* His dragon senses activated on its without his control and when he took in the next breath with his increased senses, his blood started boiling and he clenched his fists tightly to stop himself from doing something that he''ll regretter and he even stopped breathing. Somehow, that scent fragrance seemed the best scent ever to him. It was no doubt his dragon traits showing themselves again. "What''s wrong?" Asked the clueless Dora. "...." ''Isn''t it your fault, you seductress?!'' Chris shook his head, "Nothing," He closed the door and they both went returned the way they came into the guest bedroom. But before they went downstairs, Chris stopped her as he gripped her hand firmly. "Listen up. You''re my girlfriend from now on. Do you have any objections to that?" He asked straightforwardly in his young master style. He felt that it was necessary to settle this matter. Otherwise, she''ll just slip away once again, this traumatized girl. "...." Dora wanted to say yes right away, but her mind recalled several memories that were better left forgotten and bit her lips in hesitation. But then the strong and logical part of her brain reprimanded her. ''What''s those memories got anything to do with Chris?! He''s not like that! He''s not after her metamorphagus abilities! And... he loves me!'' It was all true. Chris really didn''t have any issue. Trust? They both trust each other. Age? That''s not an issue. He''s somehow more mature than her mentally, and physically, his face is sharp, and the baby fat is gone, his body is built in a way it looks quite mature. Thus if you don''t take into ount the facial hair, he can pass off as a short 18-year-old guy, about the same age as her, since there are actually 18-year-old guys who look quite immature. Thus, age is also not an issue. The issues were all with her. She was scared of having this closeness with anyone. It somehow reminded her of the times when someone tried to take advantage of her or the times she was almost raped. Dora didn''t have a family like Fleur''s. Thus, many people thought that she was an easy target. The times it happened were all when she wasn''t thinking straight and thus her mind was too distracted to remind her of the traumatic memories. Thus, she wasn''t feeling quite ready for this yet. ''But... I don''t have the option to wait any longer,'' she thought as an image of Fleur shed in her mind. Dora could see that the way that girl looked at Chris was at least not how a person would look at his friend. That beautiful girl might steal away Chris while she kept him waiting. Thus, in the end, Dora forcefully nodded her head. And felt a burst of joy when she did so. ''Finally! The girl I had been dreaming about, is finally my girlfriend!'' His eyes lit up with excitement and closed the distance between them. But, he noticed how she flinched when he did so. ''Oh, right. Her trauma,'' he suddenly. But he wasn''t too worried. She''lle around eventually. He has that much confidence in himself. This made him change his course a bit and his lips dodged hers andnded on her soft cheek. "No need to be scared, my girlfriend," he whispered close to her ear, "I''m not going to eat you. . . . . . . . Yet." !!! Dora''s body trembled a bit like the colors of her hair changed. He pulled back and smiled gently at her, "Don''t worry. We won''t do anything that you''re notfortable with. I was just making it official so that I can tell my parents." "Wha T-Tell parent?! No! Nonononono NO! No f-ing way," her reaction to this was rather strong. And Chris knew that this one was somehow non-negotiable. Chris did show any displeasure. Only some disappointment, "At least tell me why?" Dora also looked helpless, "Chris, I don''t want them to judge me. How would it look if I agreed to be your girlfriend the first day I saw your grand and luxurious manor and ignored even the age difference? Just wait till I get their approval, alright?" Chris squeezed her hand reassuringly, "You''re worrying for nothing. My parents won''t judge like that But..." he smiled at her. "If that''s what you want, then that''s what well follow," Dora gave Chris a grateful smile. And Chris continued, "Besides, keeping it secret has its own fun," his smiles turned teasing, "And I also want to see you try to gain both of my parents'' acknowledgment," It was early morning anyway and when they went downstairs, Camille looked at the both of them in surprise and then smiled knowingly. ''Just... what are you thinking, O mother of mine?'' Thought Chris in slight trepidation. He had a feel that Camille had figured out a lot of things without them giving out any obvious clues. Chris cleared his throat, as he sat at the table, "Mom, Moody''sing to talk to dad. Where''s he?" Camille smiled brightly, "Your dad''s exercising today," "...The fu ?" "Language honey," "He''s exercising?! I haven''t even seen him walk fast ever before," it was true. Even in the duels, Durant was like an unshakable wall. He''ll just stand in one ce and make you run around to escape from his spells. Your own spells would be seated away or blocked by shields or objects. Camilleughed, "It''s so funny. He ate too much yesterday and is now exercising so as to not be fat," "Hah!" Chris also found it funny. Upto now, Durant was fit because he maintained a strict diet. But the food made from Andromeda''s recipe destroyed everything yesterday. Chris looked at Durant who had returned after exercising, "Dad, just helped him in whatever he''s asking for. And ask him to let Dora stay in return," .... Moody burned away the letter from Dumbledore after he''d finished reading it. It contained the usual update from his side along with the information he''d asked for. It was the information on one Chris Martin along with his family. Moody couldn''t have guessed that the secret lover of this kid Nymphadora would turn out to be Chris Martin, whose father is a potential Ally to the Order. A very powerful one at that, in both Family background and fighting prowess. Thus, Moody, who had been disapproval of Nymphadora already having a rtionship beforepleting her training lessened a bit. But Moody still had to know about himself, thus he inquired from Dumbledore. And the response managed to impress him, to say the least. -Quidditch star, won the House championship in his very first year. -Helped in preventing the Philosopher''s stone fromnding into Voldemort''s hands. -Got the first ce in the exams. -Best friends with Harry Potter. This was just the first year. The second-year was what truly shocked and impressed him. - -Duelled the DADA professor who was a fraud and even got him to quit. -Then opened a sessful club to help the students in the absence of the teacher, and the idea is executed and managed so well that the grades of 95% of students saw an increase in ALL subjects. -Found the entrance of the Chamber of Secrets and slew a Basilisk. -Representing France in the under-17 Dueling World Championship And the one which got his inner Auror galvanized. -Able to wield the sword of Griffindor, and was able to temporarily awaken the sword to unleash a deadly attack at the creature. Dora now has Moody''s blessings. *** A.N: Got reallyte writing thetest chapter. It has a super exciting twist which I''ve been nning for a long time and I finally officially wrote it. Powerstones everyday keep the dy away. Wanna read everything in advance and be a part of the decision making? go to (Patr /Snollygoster) Chapter 149: He did What?! Chapter 149: He did What?! ***** Appoline knocked on Fleur''s door. "Mon Ange, is something wrong? You haven''t been out since yesterday," Yes, Fleur remained in her room for the majority of the evening yesterday. She didn''t evene out to y with Gabrielle, thus making the little girl upset. Appoline was somewhat aware of the problem, but there wasn''t much she could do for her daughter in this situation. Inside the spacious room, which could have once been called have been called beautifully decorated and well furnished, Fleur was in the process of destroying yet another training dummy with her spell. Funnily enough, the dummy had a blond hair wig of messy hair and blue buttons for its eyes. The room was madepletely soundproof so that what''s going on inside can''t be heard outside. And the current state of the room was quite messy as a result of Fleur''s continuous attack magic casting. After Fleur cast herst spell, which just fizzled out into nothing, sheid back down on the Floor panting as her silver blond hair spread out like a tide. She was magically exhausted, yet again. "It''s not enough," she murmured. For months, she was looking forward to meeting Chris again and practicing Dueling with him, but it turns out, he seems to have any such feeling whatsoever. He barely talked to her yesterday, since all of his attention was focused on that ''friend'' of his. Fleur, of course, knew who that girl was. She was Dora Tonks, the friend he keeps mentioning, the one who faced simr difficulties as Fleur''s during her school year. Fleur had at first been looking forward to meeting a girl who suffered a simr fate as her. But, after she realized that this girl seems to have Chris wrapped around her finger, and even while Chris always treats Fleur like air, she began to faintly resent this girl. What did this girl have that she didn''t? Just imagining them together, Fleur felt that Chris was settling down for low a ss girl while due to his excellent talent, his high family background, his looks, and temperament, he deserves much much better. Thus, when she finally met Dora yesterday, Fleur couldn''t even bring herself to talk freely with that girl. In fact, they only exchanged very few words, all of themced with double meanings, barbs, and insults. Of course, Chris, that hateful guy totally missed it, since he was too busy with the food and his bestfriend. But, Fleur didn''t. In fact, she didn''t even miss the arrogant and challenging smirk that the girl sent her way just after she''d cast that Force wall spell, just before Chris had cut it down easily. Even though Fleur was satisfied with seeing even that girl defeated by Chris and that arrogant smirk getting wiped off her face when Chris defeated her easily, Fleur still had to ept that currently, she was inferior, at least magically. "There''s something else as well," she murmured. There''s something else she has to ept now, after denying it for so long. Fleur got up. It was time she stopped her denial phase. "I have a crush on him," she sighed. She had to ept it. After meeting so many guys who couldn''t talk to her without drooling and could only say words of ttery, meeting Chris, who wasn''t swayed by her beauty and spoke his mind even if he was rude was a breath of fresh air. In their first meeting, after he''d defeated her and even made good friends with Gabrielle, Fleur somewhat despised him. At that time, even though she was subconsciously and unknowingly impressed by his resistance to allure, his talent and dedication to magic and training, his annoyingly good appearance which was made him look her age even though he was younger, and his ability to get along with both adults and children. Of course, it was all subconscious. Fleur didn''t ept any of it, and neither did she think much about it. And yet, she absolutely despised him for being so annoying and rude to her. But in their next few meetings, he started treating her a bit better after she treated him better, making her realize that, she herself was also quite rude to him from the beginning. He had only been returning the favor! This fact, was also something she only realized muchter. After knowing about her circumstances in the school, Chris even gave her valuable pointers, which helped her in making her school change totally. After this, Fleur regarded him as a very good friend who had helped her a lot, but a still a bastard who enjoys bullying her. It was after he said his honest thoughts after Christmas night that she realized that even his bullying had helped her be humble and had changed many things about her behavior towards other people. And then she saw him exercising and saw his well toned body which, she has to admit, made her drool a bit. It was after that did she suddenly started bing more and more aware of his good qualities and even his bad qualities started to look good to her. And there was also the thing she just found out at school recently after Christmas. It was something she had kept secret, but if was etched deep into her heart. But... even all this was something she was feeling and thinking subconsciously. She wasn''t yet aware of her feelings, or rather, she didn''t want to admit it. But, after she saw him be so gentle, caring and loving toward that girl whilepletely ignoring her, Fleur felt that seen quite unbearable to watch. It felt like her heart was burning, and her ve powers would have acted out if she hadn''t used lumency with all of her focus to suppress it. After that, when she finally returned home, she''s locked herself in her room ever since, training in denial, sted off dummies that look like that damned hateful bastard one after another. And, now that she''s thought things through, he''s no longer going to deny it. Fleur Dcour is not a girl who would hide from her own feelings. She hasn''t known defeat by anyone (other than Chris), and she''s always gotten what she likes. Which is why, she''s going to change many things from today onwards. *** Even before Moody''s arrival, Sebastian had dragged his family for breakfast already. "He has the Sword of Griffindor! One of the best treasures the Goblins ever made! Even an hour less spent in not studying it is a huge loss! Why does no one understand?!" Thus, Fleur had to go back face the hateful Chris once again, whether she was willing or not. While Gabrielle and Appoline were happy to follow, Gabrielle for meeting Chris, Esmee, Nyxie and Appoline for delicious food respectively. The Dcours weren''t aware of Moody''s arrival and the two families were so close that they coulde and go to each other''s ce at anytime. Besides, Fleur and Gabrielle were going to go anyway for ying and for dueling practice. Thus, just before Moody''s arrival, the Martins weed the Dcours, but it was no big deal. Moody shouldn''t mind biggerpany, right? As soon as he arrived, Sebastian found Chris, "Can I have a look, pleeease?!" "...." the way he asked looked quite simr to Gabrielle. ''So, that''s the source of Gabrielle''s enthusiastic nature.'' Appoline pinched her husband''s side, making him yelp, "You''re meeting him after so long, and the first thing you do is ask for Sword?" The she turned to Chris and smiled, "Don''t mind his rudeness. Sometimes, even I feel that my husband is loves enchanting more than his wife," Chris chuckled as Sebastian tried to deny Appoline''s statement, "I really don''t mind it. I can actually understand where he''sing from. After all, it''s the Sword of Griffindor!" Sebastian''s eyes widened, then he ran and hugged Chris, "Finally! Finally, someone who understands!" He said melodramatically. While Chris interacted with the both of them, Gabrielle went to Esme who was holding Nyxie in her small arms. Dora and Fleur met gazes and this time, Dora smiled, since she was now officially Chris''s girlfriend. While Fleur turned her head away. At this moment, the firece zed to life once again, and a scary man hobbled out of it, causing little Esme and Gabrielle to hide behind Chris. The man had a face that was so scared that it looked like it was carved out of wood. A good chunk of his nose was missing, and he had wooden leg on one instead of a real one which had a wed foot, but the most distinguishing...and disturbing aspect of his appearance was one ball eye that was installed in his left eye socket. It was electric blue and moving around the room, scanning the new surroundings in vignce. Camille showed no reaction upon seeing the man''s appearance aside from raising her eyebrows, showing that she was on lumency mode, but Sebastian has a real jump scare while Appoline drew her wand. Durant stepped forward as he put forward his hand was a handshake, "stor Mad-eye Moody, it''s an honour to meet you," he said. He was being truthful. Moody was a true fighter. Going strong even after suffering from so many debilitating injuries. It didn''t hurt that Moody had put out a fair share of death Eaters. Moody shook hands with Durant. "It''s an honor to meet you as well, Durant Martin. Your reputation precedes you. ''Met your father before, a great man," said Moody in a growling voice. Moody was being more polite here since he was the one who came asking for help. Durant nodded and Moody''s magical eye became focused on Chris. Upon seeing Chris, turned his real eye on him as well as he judged Chris''s trained body and his stance and found no openings, even though Chris was standing quite rxed. After his years to fighting, hisbat experience and judgement is better than even Dumbledore, since Dumbledore was more oriented towards the academics. Moody nodded his approval at Chris, "You are good, kid. But it is as expected of someone who slew a 70 feet long Basilisk. Ever thought about joining the Aurors, eh?" Moody thought that this boy could definitely be trained to be even better than Dora, so heplimented him. But... he wasn''t aware that he''d unknowingly dropped a bomb. Camille''s lumency was instantly gone as she turned her face towards Chris and Dora turned to Moody. "He did what?!" (Camille) "What did you say?!" (Dora) Fleur''s eyes widened torge proportions, but she had her doubts and Appoline put a hand to her mouth. Instantly, all eyes focused on Chris. Chris had a ming look towards Moody then he then looked innocently at everyone, "Why are you guys so surprised? Didn''t I already tell everyone yesterday? It''s why I got the special services award." "...." x everyone *** A.N.: This time, he really didn''t lie... Though he''s still busted... or not. Find out tomorrow. Some Fleur PoV there. Damn, I released 149 instead to 146 earlier, though no one bothered telling me. Everyone busy reading the spoilers . And... Please vote for me in the electi I mean POWERSTONE rankings! To support me, and read ahead, and be a part of the decision making, and the also making be very happy, and also motivate me to write even better, P /Snollygoster Chapter 150: Escaped Crisis and Chriscalibur Chapter 150: Escaped Crisis and Chriscalibur [Let me make it clear, Moody is speaking French. He''s a master of his craft, able to speak in differentnguages that he learned for his undercover missions and for escorting the Minister to foreign countries.] *** Chris looked at everyone innocently. "Why are you guys so surprised? Didn''t I already tell everyone yesterday? It''s why I got the special services award." "...." x everyone. The people present were quite speechless. They remembered his earlier words which were: ''I got this special services award for ying a fantasy creature, nothing much.'' How were they supposed to believe him at that time?! Moody was surprised at the reactions of the people, "Eh? You lot didn''t even know that? I thought this was something that any youngd would brag to whoever would listen," The ever-present smile on Camille''s face was gone as she was in empty space, "A Basilisk can kill through sight. And it''s venom is one of the most poisonous substances in the world. It''s an XXXXX category beast, almost extinct," then, her expressionless gaze turned towards Chris, "Son, why? How? when? What were you thinking?" "...." Somehow, Chris actually felt terrified of that gaze. Chris just didn''t tell them because then they''ll stop him from going to Hogwarts and instead send him to Beauxbatons. He would have dly agreed to there too, if only there wasn''t one minor problem. No other school is retarded enough to give him a time turner. He can''t feel the time magic at other schools. As for all the Dog and Rat nonsense? He could care less. And the werewolf is already NTRed, the pitiful creature. ''I''ll give him money so he can at least live well. Meanwhile, I''ll properly take care of the one who was supposed to be his future wife in another timeline, ha ha something he couldn''t do in the canon, got her killed by mobs... mobs which she can easily handle with her eyes closed now.'' "Chris?" ''Oh right, I have to calm this scary mother first,'' Chris couldn''t meet his mother''s scary gaze, "Mom, we have guests right now. Can we talk about thister?" Moody shook his head, "Oh, don''t mind me,d. I would also like to hear about it. Dumbledore was didn''t say much in his letter. Does anyone else mind?" "...?" ''What the? Is this man trying to screw me over for real?!'' Chris couldn''t understand why Moody couldn''t get the hint and stop asking. Appoline nodded in Moody''s agreement, "I would also like to hear about it." "And me," added Fleur. "Oh! Me too! Me too!" Of course, this was Gabrielle. "Well, I would have preferred the swor ouch, yes I also want to hear it." This was, of course, Sebastian. ''Oh, man...'' Chris was all too familiar with this scene. It''s simr to times when he''d get caught after he tried out some extreme sport or pulled a dangerous stunt in his previous life without his mother''s permission, which he could never get anyway. Fortunately, he also had the experience to get away with it without needing to apologize. Chris raised his hands in surrender, "Well, let''s at least sit?" After they all say at the dining table, Chris first made the introductions, "First let me do the introductions, This is stor Mad-eye Moody, retired senior Auror from British Ministry and Dora''s mentor. A true warrior who''s dedicated his whole life fighting crime. Mr. Moody, you already know me and my dad, that''s Camille Martin nee ck, she''s my dad''s master and my mother, this cuteness incarnate is my little sister, and you should have heard about the Dcour family," he said, gesturing towards the Dcours, to which, Moody nodded. He had already guessed their identity, just by looking at the three Ves. And this was indeed a very wee surprise. Not because of the beauties, but because if he yed this right, he can also get the Dcour family involved in the matter. After all, the threat is Voldemort is not small, and no amount of support is enough. Chris continued, "The beautifuldy over there is Appoline, she manages the Dcours business Empire, and that''s her husband Sebastian, the genius Enchanter, and their charming daughters Fleur and Gabrielle." Moody nodded and exchanged greetings with them. Thisd is doing all the work for him. It looks like his visit might just be more sessful than he''d thought. Moody already knows that Dumbledore ns to try and persuade the Dcour family and the French Minister as well to give their support when the timees, but Moody didn''t think he''d get the opportunity this early. If they also got the Dcours'' support, Dumbledore might just start dancing in joy. "Now, to give an exnation for the Basilisk thingy, well, I would''ve told everyone, but I thought it was a better choice not to," he said, and then exined, "I always tell you things that''ll make you guys happy and feel proud of me. That''s why I told everyone about the Special Service Award. If I told you about the Basilisk, would you have felt proud or would you have felt worried about my well-being and anger towards my recklessness?" Camille was having none of it, "But, it''s so dangerous! What if you got hurt? And why did you fight a basilisk in the first ce?!" "Hey, it wasn''t dangerous at all! And I didn''t want to fight it! I identally killed it, and I wasn''t even in any danger since Dumbledore was standing right there with his phoenix, whose tears can heal Basilisk poison and the Basilisk was blind, thus his eyes couldn''t kill. See? No danger. And before I knew it, it was already dead with thebined contribution of Dumbledore and the Heads of Houses." This somewhat convinced his mom, "Just... don''t do such reckless things from now on, alright? I can''t afford to lose you again," "...." ''Damn... is she learning this kind of emotional ckmail from me?'' Chris wondered. It''s not a nice feeling to have your own tricks used against you. Then he started exining how everything happened. It''s all good anyway since they also got to know about the Horcrux this way. Chris wondered if that was what Moody''s purpose was in having him tell the story. Camille frowned as soon as Chris described the diary and its functions. "So, you''re saying that there was a diary which did it all by possessing a student?" Chris nodded. "It''s better to let the kids not hear the next part," said Moody and Camille nodded in agreement, because she didn''t like where this was going if her assumptions were Indeed correct. Camille turned to Esme and Gabrielle, "Esme, Gabrielle, would you two y outside for a while? You can take Nyxie with you." The girls protested by having to leave anyway. Chris then continued, "So, this diary was actually Voldemort''s diary which he left behind decades ago. It was somehow able to open the chamber and order the basilisk around. It got destroyed after it was stabbed with the basilisk fang, but the Diary Voldemort said that the real one made more like it." "??!!" Durant didn''t know about Horcruxes, but Camille did. And she didn''t like the prospect of there being more of them. "It''s called a Horcrux... very wile piece of sorcery," she exined. "It basically grants him immortality as long as the Horcrux is not destroyed," Moody nodded, surprised at Camille''s knowledge and Durant raised his eyebrows as he instantly clenched his fists tightly, "So... Dumbledore was right," he murmured. Durant had had a meeting with the old man before the start of Chris''s second year. He had exined that Voldemort was in fact, still alive and plotting. Durant hadn''tpletely believed him and that time, but now there''s concrete evidence. "Voldemort is still alive," Voldemort, the man who was indirectly responsible for the deaths of his family and almost losing his son, was still not dead. If the bastard isn''t dead yet, then this needs to be remedied as soon as possible. The three dcours were quite surprised and unnerved by this piece of news. But Dora already knew about it. Moody intends for her to join the order, and Dora''s lumency is very, very good. So Moody had at least told her that Voldemort is still alive, though she wasn''t aware of this Horcrux nonsense. Moody nodded, "Which brings us to the reason for my visit," he said, smoothly pitching in his purpose. "In his travels, Voldemort visited France as well. And through our sources, we''ve found that he definitely did have supporters or at least cooperators in France. I need to find out if he''s has hidden any Horcrux here." ''Oh?'' Hearing this, Chris realized that Dumbledore still doesn''t have much info on where Riddle might have hidden the Horcruxes or where he might have hidden himself. It might seem that Dumbledore was dumb, but sometimes, even if the answer lies right in front of our eyes, we''re unable to find it because we''re searching too far and wide. But this at least gives the reassurance that this world didn''t turn out to have an overpowered viinous Dumbledore who already knows everything and is secretly controlling everything from behind the scenes. Chris remembered reading a fanfic in which Harry killed off Snape in anger but Snape returns back alive! In that fanfic, both Dumbledore and Snape had both made Horcrux of themselves and were secretly the Mastermind behind everything... *Shudder* Now that''s something he truly didn''t want. He already has his hands full with enjoying his life, showing off and flexing, getting strong, doing training and exercise, doing Dora *cough* that''s not happened yet, but one day... anyways, he''s too busy to handle that kind of scary Dumbledore. While Chris was thinking all this, the adults had started a discussion on what to do about this. "Of course we''ll also provide our support," said Appoline seriously, "I want the conflict to end within Britain. If Voldemort ever took over Britain, it would already affect our economy and the Dcour enterprises would suffer heavy losses. And then he would take the war to France, which is absolutely uneptable. Thus, our involvement is a given. My only condition is that we remain anonymous. The information of our cooperation should not be leaked to anyone. Not even your own people." Moody nodded, "That''s doable," Even though she said it like that, Chris could tell that the main reason for her support was because the Martin family was definitely going to get involved. Otherwise, she wouldn''t bother with it. The risk of retaliation from Voldemort is too great. She was only getting involved because of us since we''re almost like family. !!!! ''Wait a minute...'' While thinking this, Chris suddenly had an epiphany that chilled his heart! And it angered him a LOT. So much that he had to control it through lumency. ''The support of Dcours can only be obtained if the family is involved,'' this was something he already knew and probably the Dumbledore of the canon also realized after the fourth year. So... what if... just what if Dumbledore got one of his people to get involved with their daughter? What if their daughter decided to involve herself in this? Then wouldn''t the Dcours also have to provide their support? ''Dayyyme,'' ...Too cold and calcting? There''s nothing too cruel in the name of the greater good. Not even sacrificing a 17-year-old student. So what''s this? And, it was a master''s stroke, if it was indeed nned. With this also came another thought. ''What if he did the same for Dora?'' *Crick**Crack**Crackle**Drip* No one could see, but both of his hands inside his pocket had blood dropping from them. The thought he had could be true or it could be false. But just the thought was enough to almost burst out his Super trigger red. Thus, he had to go with the same old method, which was to clench his fingers so tightly that his nails would pierce his palm and draw blood. Chris looked around to make sure that no one should have noticed, his mother in fact somehow noticed instantly and looked worried. ''Just how did he get injured by just sitting?!'' She wondered. Camille was sure that when her son brings out his hands from his pocket, it would definitely have blood dropping out of it. But, to her surprise when Chris brought out his hands, were in perfect condition, just that his one hand was holding the sword of Griffindor and there was a little cut on his finger. ''Oh? It was only this much? Must be my imagination,'' thought Camille as she once again paid attention to the discussion. ''Phew,'' Chris sighed in relief when his mother looked away. ''Damnit, just how does she notice these small things so quickly?!'' There was something off about this matter. It wasn''t even the first time he thought something was fishy. He turned his head around only to get another fright. At the seat where Esme was sitting previously before Camille sent her away, Sebastian was sitting right there, looking at the sword in his hands totally ignoring the serious discussion going on. ''Oh well, it''s good anyway,'' he thought, since he also needed to distract himself to calm down his anger. Also, now he can finally get started upon his sword project. If he gets the knowledge from Sebastian, he can incorporate it in his own research and magic-crafting which he''s developed over the years of experiments with his special magic casting. His methods rely heavily on runes, and Transfiguration, and he hasn''t tried out many things which could be used in forging. Thus, this field has potential. Sebastian took out his wand and cast a silencing ward around the both of them and also cast a notice me not. Then he put a bag on the table which he had brought from home. Chris knew that this was his tool kit which was, of course, shrinkable and had extended space. It might be extremely rare to possess them, but he can actually make them, so of course, he''d have one. "Hehehehhe! Let''s get this started," he said excitedly as he rubbed his hands together, cracked his fingers, and then took out two gloves from his tool bag and put them on. Then took out his enchanted goggles and snapped them on as well. Chris nodded, thinking that he was indeed watching a master at work. ''This man can definitely help me out a lot,'' Chris was nning to make a sword much better than even this Legendary Sword. And even though he''ll make it all by himself without letting anyone know about its full capabilities, he can use all the indirect help he can get. And the sword''s name would be... Chriscalibur! **** AN: its a joke, though I might just decide to name it that. powerstones... powerstones... please... Chapter 151: The egg Chapter 151: The egg Sebastian took out very instruments from his bag, making the dining table on our side quite full. But it was alright since everyone had already eaten and the dishes were cleared. While Sebastian was taking out the instruments, the discussion of the other people had alsoe to a temporary halt, since they also wanted to know about the Sword of Griffindor. In fact, this was Moody''s first time seeing it. Thus, Moody casually dismantled the charms Sebastian had ced. In his haste, Sebastian had just cast the rudimentary ones. Sebastian then took out his final instrument, his wand, and now, he was ready to get work. With his breathing unstable and heartbeat rapid, he stretched out his hand towards the sword. But...just as he was about to touch the sword with his gloved hand, Chris moved the sword away from him. "Uh-Uh, not so easily," said Chris cheekily. "...!" Sebastian''s eyes widened when he realized just how badly Chris had gotten him under his foot this time. Currently, Chris could even ask him for his wife, and Sebastian might find himself agreeing. That''s how much the sword of Griffindor was worth. Of course, Chris knew it as well. Currently, Chris had the grin of the devil as he looked between the sword and Sebastian. He was having too much fun. Dora shook her head exasperatedly as she saw the scene y out but her eyes held fondness. Her friend still hasn''t changed his old habits. ''But... he... he''s my b-boyfriend now,'' she thought as recalled their toe-curling kiss just this morning. She felt butterflies in her stomach. Fleur on the other hand scoffed internally, ''He''s really such a wicked person!'' she fumed. Why did she have to develop a crush on this kind of person?!'' Fleur didn''t know that this is what the muggles call the bad-boy charm. In Chris''s previous world, even a wimp like Draco Malfoy has such a huge number of girls fangirling after him. Then what about our giga-chad bad boy MC? Sebastian sighed, "What do you want?" He asked in defeat. He still hadn''t noticed that the privacy spells he''d set up were long taken down. So he continued, "Just remember, if it''s something too unreasonable, then..." Everyone thought that his next words would be, ''I''ll reject,'' But his next words were, "then just don''t let my wife know about it. She''ll kill me. Now, the sword! Quickly!" "...." x Everyone. All of their eyes went to Appoline, whose surrounding temperature went up by several degrees as she narrowed her eyes at her husband. Chris nodded, "Alright, I need to know all the information about this sword''s creation. Describe every single process and every single enchantment that you can infer from your thorough inspection." Sebastian looked at Chris for several moments, "That... that''s it?" He asked, looking out of the loop. Chrisughed, "I know it''s too easy and I also know that I could have asked for a LOT more. But... don''t worry. You are family, so I won''t take advantage of you. I can plunder from the rest of the world." Dora smiled fondly at Chris. She already knew he was just joking around earlier. He''s done that a lot to her. But Fleur, upon hearing his words, had her allure destabilized suddenly as it red out a bit. ''So, he''s not so bad after all...'' Moody looked deeply at Chris, ''This one''s clever, Ravenw and Slytherin. Already got the sword of Gryffindor''s approval, loyal and courageous heart. And has a true Hufflepuff madly in love with him.'' Camille on the other hand looked at her son adoringly, ''Such a sweet child.'' Meanwhile, Sebastian was quite relieved and grateful to hear Chris''s words, "Oh, thank you so much! I really would have been in trouble if you''d asked something unreasonable. Gosh! you spared me from a lot of trouble." Chris looked at him in pity, "Uh... I wouldn''t be so sure of that..." But Sebastian ignored his words and picked up the sword with great reverence. And Chris was also much approving of this since He first examined the sword without any instrument, not even activating his enchanted goggles. He was purely appreciating the beautiful craftsmanship and artwork created through goblin-smithing, which involves a number of methods quite impossible for wizards to follow without the correct instruments. Just when Chris was about to get impatient, the man sighed in satisfaction and took up his wand and tools. What he did in the next five to ten minutes was quite difficult to understand, so the people went back to their discussion. From time to time, he''d nod in understanding, sigh in admiration, or straight up exim when he found something interesting or awe-inspiring. After he was done, he sighed in utter awe and admiration as he finally began to exin to Chris, "I''ll exin what I can understand through the primary analysis, but for more, I''ll have to do a detailed study." Chris nodded in understanding and Sebastian continued, "So, in the creation of this sword, a special technique of Goblins Forging has been used. In this process, the spells are woven into the very metal of the sword throughout the smelting, the upsetting, and the hardening and tempering process! We call it the Goblins Weaving! It is due to the wless execution of this process that all the enchantments on this sword are still going strong." Sebastian began in a serious tone but got excited as he exined. "First of all, it is quite difficult to weave a spell into metal, and the Goblins protect this kind of knowledge with their lives. Any artifact made by this type of Goblin forging with a single spell is an inestimable price, since the collectors would literally empty their coffers for it!" Chris supposed it was reasonable, since the enchantment wouldst for centuries if not millenniums. Sebastian lifted his hand as if telling him he had more surprises, "But, if that wasn''t impressive enough, in this sword, I can detect at least 10 spells woven into it!" ''Figures,'' thought Chris. He had felt not one, but many spells through his magic sense. It''s just that they were all so mixed up that it''s impossible to tell how many there were. ''One should be for the summoning, some should be for recognizing the user, a few should for that incredible ability of bouncing off spells, one should be for...'' he began listing off in his mind. "Now! For the most exciting discovery yet!" Said Sebastian as he joined his hands together excitedly. "This sword... is made of Mythril!" he eximed. "What?!" Chris directly got up from his chair. ''Mythril... actually exists in this wizarding world?! Damn... I''ve wasted all my years here. I should have started finding it right away.'' Chris wasn''t the only one surprised. The rest of the people were also quite surprised. "Mythril actually exists in this world?!" He asked out aloud. Sebastian nodded, looking puzzled at Chris''s overreaction, "Yeah, it''s a magical alloy made by Goblins through various procedures. Currently, even the Goblins have lost the methods and means to create it." "... Oh..." Chris realized that it wasn''t a fantasy naturally urring Mythril, but a more realistic one, made by goblins. ''Then, it''s no problem.'' He''s also been researching this field, and he can confidently say that he had not wasted his years. "Due to the Mythril, the sword should have an extraordinary ability to the magical conductor. Though I guess it wouldn''t work in anyone else''s hand due to the restrictions." After that, Chris thoroughly squeezed out every bit of information he could get from Sebastian. While the other people sometimes listened and sometimes talked about their ns for Voldy. Overall, Moody had gotten himself quite a deal. First, the cooperation of Martins. Second, the cooperation of Dcours. And third, Dora would be taught by Durant Martin, a dueling champion and the head of French DMLE for the duration of her stay there. Moody was in fact d he got rid of her for now. Otherwise, at this rate, he would have soon run out of things to teach that girl. She''s already overqualified to be an Auror. ... Moody was gone, they learned dueling from Durant. Today as well, they didn''t duel much, only practiced new spells on training Dummy, something which greatly disappointed both Dora and Fleur... After their Dueling practice was done, Chris specially made some time to y with both Esmee and Gabrielle while Dora and Fleur just observed from a distance. "So, your allure has no effect on him?" Dora asked out of nowhere. She had been genuinely worried about this fact for a while. Fleur was surprised by her question, but then she felt angry, ''Does she think I''ll try using allure on Chris?!'' It''s not the first time a girl is wary of her, since all of them think that she can steal their boyfriends easily. But! Fleur has never wanted that! A-And even if she tried it on Chris, the allure hardly works on that guy! But of course, now Fleur wouldn''t admit it. She doesn''t want this girl to be relieved after suspecting her. Thus, she put on a haughty expression as she nced at Dora, "Oh? What if it does? Are you afraid I''ll steal him away?" She even red out her allure as she tossed her hair back. Dora was hit by the allure and got dazed a bit. But she instantly recovered when she activated her lumency. "You" She got really angry at first, but then she realized that the allure got very easily deflected by the lumency. Thus, she immediately calmed down as she smiled victoriously at Fleur, "With that bit of pitiful magic, you can never break past Chris''s mental shields," sheughed. Her low lumency skills had got nothing on the powerful shields that Chris had. "I was worried for nothing," she shook her head in mock regret. ''Merde!'' Fleur clicked her tongue in discontent. By trying to show off, she''d inadvertently revealed the fact that her allure was indeed useless on Chris. But! She couldn''t let Dora win remain smug. And that shit-eating smile on her face really annoyed her. Thus, also didn''t hold back, "Anyways, just out of curiosity, how old are you again?" She asked. Dora frowned, "I''m going to be 19, why do you ask?" She''d just turned 19 recently. Fleur smiled as if she delivered her blow, "Oh! You''re that old?! If I''m correct, Chris is still only 13. Just... how are you guys, such good friends?" Dora stiffened, and Fleur continued her assault, "By the way, I recently heard a term called... whatwasit? Ah... ''Pedophile''! Um... Can you tell me what it means?" ''Damnit!'' That was a low blow. And itnded right where it hurts. Dora wanted to punch this girl in the face. But at this moment, Chris came back carrying the two little girls on each of his arms. "What''s the matter? He asked. He still had a smile on from ying earlier and Esme and Gabrielle were also cheerful. Fleur smiled smugly as she shook are head, "Nothing at all, I was just asking Dora about some things, right Dora?" Dora inwardly gritted her teeth, but still nodded, and Chris could tell that she was positively murderous right now. It was time for the Dcours to leave, and Chris lent the sword to Sebastian for further research. When Sebastian was cheerfully leaving, everyone else was looking at him like amb waiting to be ughtered, since Appoline had a scary smile on her face as she left after him with her wand drawn. She still hadn''t forgotten Sebastian''s earlier words. .... After they left, Chris took Dora to her room while they held hands. "What''s wrong?" He asked as lightly squeezed her soft hand. Dora shook her head she smiled at Chris, "It''s nothing," She didn''t want Chris to feel bad because of his age. In fact, he didn''t even look young. Dora felt that in their rtionship, age felt such a useless concept. But... it still hurts bad when someone calls her a pedophile, and that''s not Chris''s fault. Hearing her response, Chris sighed. ''When a girl says it''s nothing, then there''s definitely something.'' Dora changed the topic as they reached the room, "I have been wanting to show you something, but we never got the chance," she said while opening the room excitedly. ''What''s she gonna show me?'' Chris couldn''t help but start having naughty ideas since she was now his girlfriend. "Really? Show me then," he said as he jumped on the bed reclinedfortably, ready for a show. But Dora took out her pouch which Chris had gifted her. From inside, she took out a box. This box didn''t have any space extension charms on it, but it had many charms ced on it to keep the egg stable and safe. It was like an incubator. She put the box on the bed. "Uh, you wanted to show me this?" He couldn''t help but think that he got excited for nothing. But Dora was oblivious to his wicked thoughts as she remained excited, "You won''t believe it when I tell you just what it is! Haha, you''re not the only one who can get good things out of luck. This time, I got one as well," she said smugly as she patted the box, but then she sighed, "But... there''s something wrong with it." Chris sat up straight as he looked at the box, "Well, if you''re hyping it so much, it had better be something good," he said as he thought of what he had imagined she would show him, but it turned out to be a box. Dora nodded eagerly as she smiled while looking up at him, "Oh don''t you worry, it will be worth your while..." *gulp* Chris wondered if something was wrong with him. His mind is only thinking of 18+ content. Dora opened the box, and inside was a big egg-shaped object. Dora first removed all the gold sheets that were wrapped around it. And the egg which emerged was colored in Orange-blue. Chris could tell that it was not an ordinary egg. "Oh? An egg?!" Asked Chris in surprise. "Hahaha, yes, an egg!" "When did youy it?!" "I b-bastard! I didn''ty it!" She began hitting Chris who was making fun of her. Though she couldn''t bring herself to put up much force. Chris got serious. "Alright. Tell me who''s egg it is, how you got it, and what''s wrong with it," he said asid a hand on the egg. At first, there was almost no feeling, !!! And what he sensed from the egg surprised him quite a bit. *** A.N.: Please vote and if you want to always read up to 8 chapters ahead, go to: Patr /Snollygoster remove the space Chapter 152: Peculiarity of egg and Chriss scummy actions Chapter 152: Peculiarity of egg and Chris''s scummy actions Chris looked at the Dragon egg in surprise. And the thing that surprised him was, ''How is this kind of bonding possible?!'' ''there should only be one magical bond.'' he recalled. Magical bonds. A person or magical creature can only have one magical bond at a time. It''s not something concrete, but there has been no evidence of anyone else having more than one bond. Which is why, Chris was doubly surprised when he found that the creature inside this egg had traces of both his magic, and Dora''s magic! It''s in a very early phase of bonding, and it''s unable to progress further than this for some reason. That means, if this seeds, then not only the creature would have two magical bonds, but he would tooone with Nyxie and one with this. If it was just him who bonded twice, then it''s understandable, since no other wizard in recorded history is known to the control over pure magic. But what about this creature? What''s so special about it? What would be the result of bonding? Now Chris was truly intrigued. His earlier dirty thoughts were forgotten already. This must be The creature''s bond with Dora with Dora was much stronger, since there was a lot of Dora''s magic in there. His magic was also there, but it was all due to the gold foil. Since if the bond did getpleted, he would have felt it. Upto now, he hasn''t noticed anything significant, but he can recall some anomalies now that he''s trying to find them. He turned to Dora, "Hey, how did you bond with this creature?" He asked curiously. "?" Dora looked at him in surprise, "How did you notice? Well, nevermind," Dora supposed that Chris must have noticed something since he already has the experience of bonding with Nyxie. So she told him how she did it, "Well, I did many things... I daily hugged it sleep, talked a lot with it, patted it from time to time, etc, etc, then, after repeating this cycle, I slowly began to feel its emotions, sometimes, I''d feel that it needs warmth, so I''d cast a warming charm on it, sometimes, I''ll feel that it''s bored, so I''ll tell it stories, it''s sometimes in pain as well. Fortunately, the pain has now almost gone due to the constant absorption of those gold foils..." Dora went on and on about her brooding of the egg. ''Well, that exins it,'' he thought, somehow feeling jealous of the egg. He began to diagnose everything he could. The first thing Chris could clearly notice was that the magic he could feel was very faint. This egg has been taking pure magic for some time, even if in very small amounts. That means that all the magic is being used for something, maybe to heal something, or some birth defect. ''This thing needs a lot of Magic to ovee whatever special condition it has.'' While Chris was busy in this, Dora looked at him eagerly, "Hey, you wouldn''t find anything just by touching it. I just want to know why this little thing isn''t hatching quickly as Nyxie did. I''ve shown it to some Magical creature specialists, but none could help without knowing which creature''s egg it was. And I wasn''t going to tell them that since I haven''t even told Moody which creature''s egg it is." That was indeed a problem for the general wizard folk. For example, if they have a dragon egg, then they need fire produced from burning magical trees at the very least. But, if they put some other creature''s egg on fire, they might obtain omelet instead (Except for a Phoenix egg) Chris nodded happily as he patted Dora on the back, "You did very good by not even telling Moody. Hmm looks like even you realized that even if he''s on the good side, he''ll do bad things for the greater good." Dora nodded. In fact, Chris had told her many things about Moody, and the fact that he might try to recruit her to the order, which he did. Thus, Dora can believe his words then she might be mainly seen as a fighting force, a weapon. And the same will happen to the egg. ''Especially if its mother is a Horned Serpent.'' She thought. "So, can you ask Nyxie to help, or do you know anyone trustworthy who can help us in this case?" She asked. ''Is there any who can do better than this young master?'' He thought arrogantly. Chris nodded, "I know just the person! He''s very amazing and he''s also trustworthy. You''ll love him!" he said with a straight face. "But first, tell me everything about how you got it, whose egg it is, and what you''ve done with it upto now," Chris demanded. He needed to know everything before taking action. "Fine," Dora was dying to tell him anyway. Thus, she told him all about her adventure, and as she expected, it was worth it to tell him in person. His reactions were priceless. "THE F*CK?! A f*cking Horned Serpent?! That''s protagonist luck! I''m just d you came back alive." Chris only now realized just how his loved ones in both lives must have felt when he pulled off reckless stunts. He sighed, "What have I told you about being careful? You should always realize that you''re a mob, not some fantasy heroine. You wouldn''t know when you died if you aren''t careful." Her original role was supposed to be just a person who came for two books, changed nothing, and became just another dead person in the end. Thinking that she could have died just then, Chris pulled her into a hug and unable to put up a struggle, Dora told him the rest of the story while she remainedfortable in his embrace. "Alright, now tell me who''s this person who can get such high praises from you," she said turning her head to face him while still in his embrace. Chris wanted to kiss her, but focused back on the main topic for now. She''s still ufortable anyway, "Oh, I was talking about myself. Do you really think you''ll love anyone other than me?" "..." ''When did I say I love you?'' She never said she loved him, but... she did leave that letter behind which contained her confession when they separated at the end of the first year. Though she still doesn''t have the courage to say it face to face. Dora tried focusing back on the topic, "So, you''re saying that you have a way to hatch this egg safely? Or were you just kidding?" Chris looked offended, "Girl, there are very few things in this world that your boyfriend can''t do. And this is NOT one of them!" ''Oh right, he''s my boyfriend.'' Though she was confused by his other words, "How are you going to do this? Maybe Nyxie can help since she has the same power as the one stored in the jewelries. But how are you going to help?" ording to what Dora knew, Chris used to give her jewelries with some kind of magic in them before Nyxie was hatched, and after Nyxie was hatched, her magic also had the same features as those jewelries. It was all quite confusing to her. Chris grinned at her, "We don''t need Nyxie for that," ''Let''s see how you handle another one of my many secrets,'' Dora frowned, "But what can you d" Her words got stuck in her throat as Chris raised one of his hands and multicolored energy started to flow out of it. "You were saying?" Asked Chris smugly, his eyes glowing in the same multicolors. Dora''s jaw dropped, "WhattheF*ck." Words couldn''t describe the shock she was feeling right now. First of all, Chris currently has no magic or any magical conduit in his hands right now. He''s doing wandless magic right now! And it''s not just any magic! This magic has sooo many miraculous effects! It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that it''s the most precious magic Dora has ever known about. The only downside had been its low quantity and the resultant low efficiency. But Chris is producing so much it casually as if it''s no big deal. Thus, the only problems are also gone. He might even be able to use this on himself inrge amounts! "H-How...???" She muttered. Just how is he doing this? ''Did he get this power as a result of bonding with Nyxie? Or'' she paused her thinking as an absurd thought struck her, ''Or did Nyxie get this after bonding with him?'' Chris justughed mirthlessly, Dora was in so much suspense right now, that Chris wanted to say, ''Subscribe if you want to know more,'' He was in no shortage of secrets, even if you exclude the reincarnation thingy. Just the topic of pure magic had so much to it! He had promised to trust her with some of his secrets. But too much at once would only hurt her braincells. Blinked questioningly at her, "Shouldn''t your priority be the egg?" "After all, you have a lifetime discover all my secrets..." he said as he winked at her. "...." Dora blushed and averted her gaze, ''Lifetime A whole lifetime with him!'' "O-Of course, my priority is the egg," she said in a bit of a fluster. She really wanted this egg to be out of danger as soon as possible. After hearing all of Dora''s story, Chris had now thought everything through. The Horned Serpent''s child wasn''t conceived healthy. There must have been some kind of anomaly, defect, or some special condition due to which it wasn''t going to survive long. Thus, the Horned Serpent, with its limited prophetic abilities, called to Dora, since it must have somehow perceived that Dora can somehow save her child. Dora is fortunate that the Horned Serpent didn''t try the violent approach, and was quite gentle. Otherwise, she could have been in danger since the area was clearly warded. Why else did no one ever discover it? Some powerful wizard or witchmost likely Isolt Sayremust have warded it. ''Thus, pure magic is most likely the solution to this problem,'' With that, Chris put his hand on the egg and started to put pure magic into it. He noticed that the egg''s surface wasn''t allowing the magic to go in easily, which must be the reason why simply wrapping pure magic-filled gold foil didn''t work too well. You have to manually and consciously pump in it. It was the same for Nyxie''s case. Once the magic reached inside, it started disappearing very quickly. He nodded in satisfaction. ''It seems that things would soon get sorted out with this and I''ll finally be able to discover just what is the anomaly that''s causing the creature inside to show so many differentplications, even being able to bond with two wizards at the same time.'' But! Him being the sleazy scumbag he is, he''s definitely going to take advantage of this situation. While giving the egg the pure magic, he furrowed his eyebrows as he put on a worried expression. "What happened?!" Dora asked urgently. "It''s trying to bond. Just like Nyxie. But" "But what?! What''s wrong" "But, it also needs to bond properly with you! This bond is a three-way one. Thus, we all need to be connected!" He said in a no-nonsense way. "... What do you mean?" Dors still couldn''t understand that she is tricked by the devil here. Chris had an incredibly solemn expression on his face, "Just follow my instructions, we''ll save it. Are you with me?" He asked. Dora nodded determinedly, "Tell me what to do." Chris nodded. He reclinedfortably on the bed, with his back resting against the headboard., "First of all, you should change positions so that we''re in maximum connectivity. Sit here," he said as he guided her to sit on hisp. "H-Hey! If you''re kidding about this" She warned but Chris cut her off. "I''m not kidding, focus!" He ordered in amanding tone as he made lean her back on him and he rested his chin on her shoulder. He then put the egg on herp such that his arms were wrapped tightly around her, "Hold the egg with both hands." "Ohkay.." Dora put both of her hands on the egg and instantly felt andfortable sensation throughout her body starting from her hand as the residual pure magic got absorbed by her. "Woah" she muttered as she melted into Chris''s embrace. "How is it?" Chris whispered in her ear. Dora shuddered, "It''s " "Does it feel ufortable? We''ll have to stay like this for a while for uh proper bonding~" Dora shook her head. ''It''s not ufortable. It''s toofortable!'' ''Life is good,'' Chris thought as he sighed in satisfaction. He''s going to enjoy these days as much as he can since he''s got a lot do this year. Time magic at Hogwarts, going around the world with Fleur, and there''s also Sirius ck. ..... A.N.: The egg''s going to have something peculiar which would exin dual bonding. Some might already be able to guess what from the given clues. Don''t forget to vote For reading more, Go to Pa /Snollygoster 100 subscribers reached! Chapter 153: Im hard down there Chapter 153: I''m hard down there Chris was currently in the basement of his Vi, surrounded by various books, metals, and tools. He had learned all he could from Sebastian, and he''s started his experimenting phase/ mad-scientist phase. ''It''s quite difficult, but the results are going to be...,'' he had goosebumps just thinking about it. ''Mythril? Goblin Forging? No thank you. I have Chrysanium and Chrislin Forging, Which is going to be even better!'' He''s not kidding. Even though the weapon made by Goblins must have taken thousands of years of research, countless hours of forging, and priceless metals and stones, he''s is not weak either! He has Pure magic, a lot of imagination, and most of all, his unique and OP magic casting methods. What he can do within a few seconds, the Goblins would have to do use a lot of tools and hard work to make, and they still might not be able to replicate it. "So let''s see how it''s going," he muttered. He''s going to check how is the progress for his Chrysanium is going. In a far corner of the roomid hundreds of small containers all of which had liquids filled with molten alloys with various ratiobinations which he thought were optimal. But that wasn''t the most peculiar thing about them... The most peculiar thing was that all of them the molten metals were shinning in multicolors, filling the room with rainbow light. Chris spread his wide while standing in the middle of hundreds of such containers, basking in the rainbow glow. "Mythril? Adamantium? Orichalcum? Hahahahaha, I don''t need it!" ''Let''s see how this turns out,'' After this, he still has lots of ideas. *** Fleur was lying on the bed in her room. She was magically and physically exhausted after training continuously for a long time. Chris''s dummies suffered a lot today as well. It calms down her anger from seeing him flirting with that girl. At this moment, her mother knocked and entered the room. Appoline sighed when she looked at the state of the room. "Mon Ange, you have to stop this," she said as she sat down on the bed and put Fleur''s head on herp. Fleur didn''t say anything and just closed her eyes. Appoline sighed. It was time she had a talk with her daughter. "You can''t get him to like you by defeating his dear friend," she said. "??!!!!" Fleur''s eyes shot open wide when her mother said this. "Wa What are you talking about?" Fleur asked, but even she could tell it was bad acting. Nowhere near enough to convince her mothers. Appoline stroked Fleur''s silky smooth hair as she tucked the silver strands away from the delicate face which was blushing a little, "Fleur, I''m your mother. I can tell how you feel about Chris at a nce. So, don''t be embarrassed and just talk to me, ok?" "Maman!" Fleur hid her face with both of her hands as burrowed into the nket. This was absolutely embarrassing! "There''s no such thing!" She yelled, her shrill voice muffled due to the nket. Appoline shook her head in helplessness. Her daughter was really prideful, and this matter is just too embarrassing for her. But the situation needed to be addressed. "Alright, then just listen to my words carefully. I will not mention it again and you can pretend I never said anything," Appoline said, and Fleur gave no indication of having heard it, but Appoline knew that she was listening. "It''s not a bad thing to have someone you like at this age. But, be aware, the feelings you feel at this age are fleeting. You might feel like this today, but things may change in a year or two. And you already know, that Ves bond for life. So, you should choose your partner with careful consideration, not based on some fleeting feelings. So, ma fille, wait for a while, and be sure of your feelings before you go further. Or you might end up regretting it," Inside the nket, Fleur thought about it carefully, Did she really want to be with Chris for the rest of her life? Appoline patted her head from over the nket, "Besides, it''s no good trying topete with her, antagonize her or fight her. She met him first, and you are the intruder, Chris likes that girl. And she likes him too," said Appoline and Fleur stiffened. "So, you will only make him hate you if try to antagonize her. And, she is years ahead of you, so you can''t catch up with her before she leaves." In the nket, Fleur clenched her fists. Her mom''s words werepletely true. There''s really no way she can catch up with Dora in such a short amount of time. And antagonizing her might indeed make Chris hate her. Appoline continued, "Even if he rarely looks serious, Chris is actually really sharp. So, you also shouldn''t try any other tricks on him. And allure simply doesn''t work. So, it would for the best if you remain yourself and let yours and his feelings develop on their own." "If you both fall in love, then you be with him forever. if you don''t love him by then, then find someone else. And if you fall in love but he still loves someone else, then" she paused and Fleur removed the nket as she sat up. "Then?" She asked anxiously, Appoline put her hand on Fleur''s cheek, "Then, there are still many paths to take, ma fille, but you should focus on the present. We can never know what the future holds for us." *** A few days after the first session of egg hatching by Chris''s Perverted method.... Chris had Dora follow his instructions for the bonding for these few days everyday in their free time. And while he enjoyed the 7th heaven, Dora would asionally experience some pain. It''s because of her bond. Their bonding processes werepletely different. Dora''s bond had progressed a lot already while the creature was powerless and thus, the changes in her were minimum. Now, the creature is slowly gaining power, and thus, Dora is also experiencing slow growth. And her bond has almost already formed. On the other hand, Chris''s bond, in both previous time, and this time, seems to be the instantaneous kind. The bond would show signs of forming, and then it''d get stuck, as if something is blocking it, and then Boom. You''re going to have all the transformation in a small amount of time, and thus, you''ll know PAIN. Currently, Dora sitting on Chris''sp with his hands wrapped around her. And in herp sat an orange-blue egg with which was currently glowing with multicolored light. Through her bond, she could sense the creature''s emotions more clearly now that it was going to awaken soon. But now, the emotions she''s sensing are quite peculiar. It''s like the creature''s emotions are quite contradictory since she can sense two different emotions at the same time. "Is it going to hatch yet?!" She asked excitedly to the person whosep she sitting in. "..." But no response came from behind her. Dora looked at her shoulder where Chris was resting his chin, only to see that he seemed to be asleep with a lewd smile on his face, while drooling on her. Dora also felt a pointy thing poking her at a certain ce. "Hey!" She dug her elbow into his gut savagely. "OOmph! *cough* What the *cough* hell?!" He asked as he woke up from his fantasies with a start. It shouldn''t have hurt, since his abs are pure awesome, but Dora''s physical strength has been increasing these days (her bond), so when he was so rxed, it did hurt a bit, even when has the benefits of bonding with a dragon. "Ouch-ouch-ouch!" Dora on the other hand, felt as if she''d hit her elbow on a wall. "Why the hell is it hurting me more than it''s hurting you?!" Chris shrugged his shoulders as he smiled. He whispered into her ear,, "BecauseI''m hard down there," ( - ) (>o<) "Bastard! Wa-What are you talking about?!" Chris looked at her in surprise, "What happened? I just said that after doing so much exercise and training, my muscles have be quitepact. Just because my skin is soft doesn''t mean the other things are also soft," But Dora already knew what he was talking about. After all, his muscles weren''t the only thing that was hard right now. ''If we didn''t have to do this for the egg, I would have never!'' She thought furiously in embarrassment. In these few days, Chris has taken a lot of advantage of her daily. And she couldn''t even say she hated it. It was also slowly crumpling down her the automatic defense mechanism which always makes her retreat whenever things start to get intimate. If not for the fact that it was Chris and she was very emotional, Dora didn''t think she would be able to even kiss someone whole heartedly without feeling the aversion and fear which she had developed. Not without having to use drugs, Potions, or Magic. Chris has always been an exception, first because she thought he was cute and thought of him as a harmless child, and then, from there, this guy somehow prated his way so deep into Dora''s defense, that right now, he''s having her sit right in hisp and openly flirting with her and taking small advantages. At this moment, Nyxie came into the room to check the egg''s condition. When Chris had shown her the egg, Nyxie was quite jealous at first. But then Chris started talking about how she''s going to be a great older sister to the baby and how the baby''s going to look up to her, things like that, she''s slowlying to terms with it, and even seems to be looking forward to seeing her younger brother or sister. Chris once again became serious as he examined the egg''s condition. The egg''s going to hatch very soon. And before that, the bonding is going to happen in just a few moments. ''Man, the pain'' Even though his pain tolerance is a lot, it doesn''t mean that he''ll just pop a 10000-year-old herb in his mouth and then experience a hell lot of pain for increasing his power. After all, he isn''t a Wuxia protagonist, i.e. masochist. So hopefully, this time wouldn''t be the same. After all,st time he wasn''t prepared, and neither was he aware that it would be painful. Any moment now. Since it was already time, he concentrated and made his preparations. "Dora, it''s time," "What time?" "Time for my bonding," ??? Dora looked at him puzzled, but then she understood his meaning and her eyes widened. "You mean" "Yeah, it''s going to be a bit likest time," "The fucking hell?! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" She thought that Chris was also bonding slowly, just like her. Chris smiled, "Because you''d be worried for nothing," Any moment now. ''Alright, bring it!'' Just as he was thinking this, the two pairs of eyes suddenly opened inside the egg. Dora got surprised at what she sensed through their bond. "Two?!" .... A.N.: Suggest names for two baby girls. Please vote and Pa /Snollygoster for reading ahead. Chapter 154: Bonding; A potentially OP ability Chapter 154: Bonding; A potentially OP ability Upto now, Chris hadn''t been able to feel much, since he wasn''t aware of what might be inside. The creature wasn''t even fully awakened, and before he saw Dora''s case, he wasn''t even aware that bond could form before that. But Dora on the other hand had still been able to bond somehow with her mysterious mothering techniques. Over these few days, along with the creature''s growth, she had gotten quite a lot of new unexplored abilities and was also able to sense the vague emotions of the baby. But despite the hints, even she never realized that there were actually two babies inside! It''s just that the notion is so absurd that it automatically got rejected by the subconscious mind. But when the creature awakened, she could feel its emotions crystal clear and even hear its voice(s). But, Dora had to focus on something else right now, "What are we going to do?! How will you be able to go through the same pain again?!" She asked frantically. Chris raised his hands in a rxed manner, "Oi, we aren''t in any hurry. I won''t bond as long as I have my lumency shields up," he exined. Without bringing down his lumency shields, Chris can''t bond with the creature. He couldn''t bond with Nyxie as well with his shields up. "Oh!" Dora rxed a bit, "So what now?" Chris sighed, "I''ve made all the preparations, so there''s no need to be worried about it. But... the bonding this time is not going to be simple," he stated, "You, the hatchling, and Nyxie will have to go through a simr process as well," "...??" This time, the bonding is going to be a bitplicated. A bond works two-ways. So, if he''s getting something, the creature he''s bonding to would also get something in return. If he''s going to experience rapid changes, the creature is going to experience them as well. Thest time when he bonded with Nyxie, Nyxie didn''t get many physical changes since a dragon''s body is already much better than a wizard''s. Their hide, their organs, their blood, everything is magical and it was more so for Nyxie who was absorbing a lot of pure magic as a hatchling. Thus, what she got from me were aspects like pure magic, magic sense, etc which apparently didn''t cause much pain. But this time, the baby hatchling was going to be overwhelmed by Chris''s draconian Physique in at least some areas, so it''s definitely going to experience pain. And that wasn''t it. The bonded individuals grow together, so since he and the hatchling are going to have a rapid growth, then Nyxie who''s already bonded to me, and Dora who''s bonded to the hatchling both are going to experience a rapid growth as well. Though the growth wouldn''t be as much as the direct parties involved since they are only going to get a portion, but it''s still going to be painful. Thus, not counting himself, Chris has to prevent the hatchling, Dora, and Nyxie from pain as well. Chris exined all this to Dora as well. "So what now? Are you never going to bring down your lumency shield?" She asked worriedly. Chris chuckled rxedly, "No need to go that far. We can all just stay unconscious for the duration and we''ll be fine. The only thing to worry about during bonding is pain. It''s not at all life-threatening," he reassured her. Thus, it was decided. They''ll just get unconscious for the duration. For inducing unconsciousness, he strongly suggested using the ''Anesthetic Sleep'' spell. With this, they''ll also be able to wake up on their own after some time. Dora needed some persuasion, and he also to had to give the demonstration of the spell which he was going to use. But in the end, she agreed when he provided reasons. A stunning spell shouldn''t have had any problem, but he''s using this one because it''s much safer and most importantly, Dora can''t learn to cast it right now. So, he''ll be thest one awake to cast it on himself. "Are you really not going to stay awake?" Asked Dora as she looked at me with some suspicion. Chris rolled his eyes, "Oh,e on! Why would I want to experience pain when I can clearly avoid it?!" He asked her exasperatedly. "Sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not into that sort of thing..." Dora turned her face away at his words, ''Where did he even learn things like this so early?! It can''t be his grandma once again, can it?!'' But, his words had weight. Chris would indeed not suffer on purpose when there''s such an easy way to avoid it. He just has to cast the spell on himself. Thus, Dora relented and Chris began casting the spell on everyone. For Nyxie, it was an overpowered one. Before casting it on Dora, he had her properlyy on the bed then he bent down so that both of them were on eye level. Dora began to get nervous, "Um" she has subconsciously wanted some space. But Chris just kissed her on the forehead, "See you in your dreams, my dear girlfriend," Dora found herself blushing and she closed her eyes and hid her face, "Just cast it already!" She muttered. Chris chuckled, thoroughly enjoying teasing his girlfriend. She won''t be this shy and easy to tease one day once she gets used to the concept of being his girlfriend. Thus, it''s best to enjoy this phase as much as he can. *Swoop* he cast the spell on her as well and Dora closed her eyes before looking at him for a list time. "Sigh," with everyone unconscious, Chris sighed. "If it was only that simple," he muttered. The solution he told Dora. It was actually quite faulty and risky, even though it sounds like sunshine and daisies. It''s just something he told her to not make her worried. The best method would to be stay unconscious the whole time, but you see, that''s not quite possible. Chris couldn''t fall unconscious naturallyst time as well until the bonding was done. And any magic like ''Stunning Charm'' or ''Anesthetic Sleep'' would be slowly nullified since the bonding would involve a lot of pure magic, which would forcefully revoke the spell, not to mention that spells already need more power to work on Nyxie and wear off quite fast as well. And since this bonding is such a unique situation, some other unforeseen thing may go wrong as well. So... To keep the charms active by casting it again and again after it wears off, and to see that everything is going well, Chris will have to watch over them. So that he can be in a condition in which he can respond immediately to neutralize any variables. But how will he do that? At the time of bonding, his body would be going through several changes. His skin, muscles, bones, organs any of these might go through an evolution, which is going to hurt a LOT. And, his lumency is going to be down, so he might not be in any condition to concentrate over all the things. The answer is simple. *Boom* With a boom, he was enveloped in Pure magic and his hair started to float upwards as his pupils glowed rainbow. But he wasn''t done yet. "Super Trigger," this is the best solution. It can keep healing him and the others here and also lessen the pain to some extent to keep in a state in which he''s able to focus. He wouldn''t even have to worry about the rapid aging problem since all the magic is going to be used up in healing only. Now, the only problem is... The Amount of Magic. With his magic, even taking into ount his fast recovery rate, he''s not going to be able to keep it active for long. But since he''s always been aware of his only shoring, he''s found plenty of ways to ovee this. Chris took out a thick vest made of gold and iid with various precious stones. A number of small runes could be seen glowing on it. He calls this invention of his a battery tank. A fitting name, considering the fact that it weighs over 100 pounds. It''s bulky and heavy, but it has a lot of power. It''s still in the very early stage. It can''t be called Mark-1. But for the current situation, it''s great. Without wasting time, Chris brought down his lumency. And the creature responded eagerly as it bonded with him instantly. After the bonding processes started, he quickly made the creature sleep as well. *Zzing* Suddenly, the connection got established and some of his magic started moving on its own. And in the next moment, the pain started. "Ouch!" "zzz" Though, it disappeared as soon as it came since pure magic got into the wound and started healing it, thus giving him a cool filling. But he wasn''t even focusing on this. He was totally focused on pouring all of his magic into the three no four unconscious girls to keep them unconscious while still healing them. "Ouch! Aaa Damn!" The pain came in short bursts, but it got soothed quite quickly, the pain was still quite a lot. And, Dora and the hatchling should be having an even more intense transformation, since he''s clearly much stronger. It''s good that he made the girls unconscious. The whole time he bonding, he couldn''t quite focus on "But wait a minute!" He suddenly thought of something. Why the hell is he still feeling so much physical pain?! What PHYSICAL characteristic does a Horned Serpent has that Nyxie doesn''t already have better? If I was just one or two things of body, like maybe blood, or bones or muscles, then it was ok. But "Why The Hell Am I Feeling PAIN In Every Single Cell Of My Body!" Heined in difort. He thought this idea was best because he thought he won''t have to feel much pain. "Oh well, whatever," Even though heined, he still took it all like a man. It''s worth it if Nyxie and Dora are getting the benefits safely. As for himself? In his extreme previous life, which injury has he not experienced? Heck, he''s even experienced death once. Such small pain is nothi "OUCH! It HURTS!!!" *Ahem* it''s nothing... To distract himself from the pain, he recalled the brief moment he was able to hear the creature''s thoughts as soon as the connection got established and he made it go unconscious. It was definitely two voices. Both of them called out to him. ''Are there two of them?'' If that was the case, then it would exin some things, though it would alsoplicate some things. How can I bond with those two creatures at the same time?'' ''If I count properly, I have now bonded with three creatures. Though two of those creatures have bonded with two people including myself and the other person is Dora who has also bonded with more than one creature... what a mess.'' While thinking of such thoughts to distract himself from pain, he kept healing all of them. Dora''s physical also went through a lot of struggle, so even though everything healed quite fast, her clothes were still stained with blood. But this was to be expected. She''s getting characteristics from both me and Nyxie. Seeing her blood, Chris''s mind felt queasy. Chris focused on Nyxie instead while feeling pain in his mouth this time, just what effects is this Horned Serpent bringing? Though whatever the case, he was most surprised, bewildered, and worried about Nyxie. Her small body was quivering from time to time and her some reason, her scales were changing colors. Usually, they are just ck, when she''s only hiding it, there''s a shimmering in rainbow colors, but they never change one color at a time like right now. ''Hmm... that''s weird. Why is Nyixe having such a drastic physical change too, just like me? I couldn''t figure out just what was so special about the Horned Serpent that was causing me and Nyxie to have our whole bodies have changes. It could be exined if it was either Dora or the Horned Serpent since they both would have to get mine and Nyxie''s characteristics, but me and Nyxie? We''re only getting characteristics of the Horned Serpent since Dora has nothing that I don''t already hav WAIT A FUCKING MINUTE!!! Damn! I''m an Idiot! Of course, it could be that! It''s just that it was so unreal that I never thought of it. . . . . . . . . . . "METAMORPHAGUS..." I muttered out loud in disbelief, my eyes wide open. **** A.N.: What if MC gets metamorphic abilities? And... what if Nyxie and the two hatchlings get the metamorphic ability? Btw, did you also guyspletely forgot to consider the metamorphagus ability like Chris did? If yes then I seeded. Edit: Damnit! Why''s everyone talking about Harem? There''s no Harem for the foreseeable future! I haven''t decided Power Stones... I didn''t get many this week. because I didn''t update at the renewal time, damn. The difference is overwhelming because by the time I post it, everyone has already given theirs to some other book. Haven''t you? Sigh... and someone was asking why I always updated at the same time as everyone else does. For support and extra chapters, P /Snollygoster remove space. next 4 chapters: $3 next 8 chapters: $7 Chapter 155: Anti Magic. . . Chapter 155: Anti Magic. . . To be honest, Chris was a bit disappointed when the bonding began, sincest time when he bonded with Nyxie, somehow, all the wards he''d cast around the room had somehow Vanished. That''s the reason why Dora was able to enter and see him all bloodied. Thus, to investigate how that had happened, he''d even cast a lot ofyers of wards, with eachyer being more powerful. To really wanted to know how the wards disappeared since even though he can cast OP wards with his unique casting, he can''t do much about dismantling them besides brute force. Though to his disappointment, this time, they''re all still present upto now. But... "Metamorphagus...." Chris muttered as carefully looked at his own hands which are still throbbing from time to time. "Damn..." It''s not a loss at all! Oh, how he''s always wanted this ability. He couldn''t begin to imagine just how much he could abuse this ability. If he were to be honest, he should have no business even getting this ability. He''s already loaded as he is. But if it''s being given to without even having to work it, then he''s all for it! Chris grinned but the sharp and elonged canines pricked his inner lip. "What the" he touched his canines and found out that they had changed to this. Well, it was no big deal. It has happened before as well due to his drakonic characteristics, so this is not anything new. He might be getting this again due to the Horned Serpent. ''Are Horned Serpent''s poisonous as well?'' he wondered. Nyxie is also poisonous, but fortunately, she hasn''t poisoned anyone yet. She had almost bit Dora a few times, but she''s a good girl now after Chris got really angry once when she had used magic and forbade her from using it. Anyway, Chris focused back on the bonding processes. He looked at Dora for a while to confirm something. ''Her bond is strengthening,'' When her bond had already formed, Dora hadn''t gotten many benefits from it since her bond was just a normal one, without pure magic. In the normal bonds that ordinary wizards form, not much can be achieved, especially in the beginning. You have to train the abilities continuously and increase the strength of your bond manually to get the benefits that he''s getting almost instantly due to the bond being formed on Pure magic. Thus, right now, not only Dora is getting Chris''s and very few of Nyxie''s, but she''s also getting more of the Horned Serpent''s abilities since the bond is now being strengthened by pure magic. "Arrgh.. ," While he was pondering this, he started feeling a mild pain in his chest. He didn''t mind it and kept healing everyone. But soon he frowned. This pain wasn''t even that much and it only hurt a bit. But... the problem was, ''Why the hell hasn''t it already healed?'' He''s wearing that bulky metal vest load with pure magic. Any injury or pain there should automatically get soothe by pure magic. Then why the hell is it still not gone? Fortunately, the pain had disappeared soon as well, but he couldn''t understand what was the reason. He just shrugged. But his paranoid mind was telling him that it might being from his soul. It should definitely be in a lot of strain right now. He''s using so much magic and he''s also having another bond. Well, it''s not like he had ns to bond with a lot of creatures to make an army or something, so it''s okay. But... ''I need to delve into soul magic soon,'' he decided. Then he can think of bonding with more creatures, if he absolutely needs to. Soul magic is dangerous, but it''s just too interesting, powerful, necessary, and useful. For now though, he''s only going to do research until he''s had enough knowledge in the field. Soon, it was time for the bond to finish. ''Is it finally ending?!'' He was very happy when it was finally ending! He''s been dying so much with pain that it felt like a long time had passed and he''s had to constantly keep thinking of different things to distract himself from the pain. He checked the time to see how much time it took. "....." 5 minutes. ...F*cking five minutes. The process of bonding, which happens over such a long time ending in 5 freakin'' minutes! Of course it was going to be painful. The streams of magic were thinning and the amount also decreased. It seemed it was already over and Chris sighed. But! "Huh?" Just before it seemed like it was going to end, the automatic movement of his magic intensified by a lot suddenly! Chris stood up, "This feeling" ''This is it!'' This was what he was looking for in the beginning! It happening now, and the intensity is greater. Last time, he was too distracted with Pain to see and feel what exactly happened at that time. Thus, this time, Chris braced himself. Though he was sure this wouldn''t hurt them, Chris still spread out a Corpomency barrier in front of Dora, Nyxei, and the egg. Shielding charms are now too old-fashioned for him. Chris then turned his attention back to the phenomena happening in front of him. The magic which had gone out of his control first condensed itself. Then, it seemed to change its very properties and it became colorless! . And in the next moment, *VHROOOM* A shockwave burst out as the magic spread out in all directions. It hit the Corpomency shield, and the shield almost got disintegrated. Chris didn''t take cover, since he wanted to thoroughly analyze this. As soon as he got into contact with it, the magic of super trigger covering him went off like a candle. It didn''t disappear, but it did kinda disperse. Though his body absorbed more from the metal vest and the magic began to surround him again. When colorless energy made contact with theyers of wards he''d established, it only stopped after disintegrating 3yers. Chris stoodpletely still as he turned off the trigger causing the pure magic, and the Corpomency shield to go off. He was still in disbelief as he fell back on the bed in a daze. "TheFuq?!!!!" He was truly speechless now. "That was....." A-Anti...Magic... wasn''t it? He didn''t even stop to think of useless stuff. He immediately tried to recreate it using the feeling he just remembered, First try, didn''t work.. Second try after putting in some variation, didn''t work.. Third, fourth... the N-th try, he still hadn''t been able to do it. Usually, if he remembers the feeling, he can reproduce the magic. But this just now? It was not forming. "I''m getting this no matter what," he dered resolutely. Anti Magic in a world of magic? He''s GOT to get have this! Sooner orter. But for now, he was deadbeat. He clean up all the blood with a few spells. He had to borrow magic from the armor. He was exhausted, and his body had no strength. He needed food. He had Jilly bring in a lot of food. While devouring it, he looked at the egg, the Horned Serpent''s egg. ording to his knowledge, the Horned Serpents are ck with traces of blue thrown in. But this egg, along with having the ck and blue color, also has this reddish-brown color. "Why?" Could it be rted to why it has two creatures inside? He wouldn''t know. He doesn''t know why how anti-magic got involved in this situation. Everything is always soplicated and things didn''t go as he''d expected. He even got the Metamorphagus ability... maybe. He hasn''t tried it out yet. And the change in the intensity of the shockwave. All of this just goes to remind him that this is not just a simple world he read in the book. Magic isplicated and the more he knows about it, the more he realizes just how much more there is to explore. The magical world has so much to it that it couldn''t even be covered in hundreds of books, so it''s already admirable that the woman could fit so much in the seven books. In such aplex world with such aplex magic, he, Dumbledore, and Voldemort can''t be the only ones who''ve gained powers from it. That was just Britain. And the current Britain isn''t even on the top in many things. Many other countries also have their own deep histories containing legends of Overpowered Magicals and their own cultures which spawned different types of magic with different types of casting methods. There''s ancient Greece with stories of mighty heroes, there''s India, with Sanskrit, the oldestnguage ever. There is also China... with all the Wuxia and Xainxia tales... there must be a few Chinese protagonists and old monsters. And many more. "Meww... Daddy," While Chris was lost in his thoughts, Nyxie already started to wake up. Her magic resistance is something to be admired. It''s quite a lot stronger than ordinary dragons. Nyxie tried to stand on her paws but failed. "Oh, you already woke up?" Chris took her into hisp. "How do you feel?" Nyxie snuggled up to him, "Sleepy..." Even though Chris used English, Nyxie had spoken Dragontongue. It sounded like, "Mew," but he was able to understand it quite well. This can only mean he might also learn Parseltongue now after the second bond. ''If only I had this a year ago,'' hemented. Though there wasn''t much he could have done even then. Since the chamber can only be opened by the Parseltongue inherited from Slytherin. But he could have still used it to fool the Portrait good. But whatever... now he can learn Parsel-magic, teach some to Harry, and also try incorporating the Parsel-magic into his dragon-magic. Chris lifted Nyxie to his chest andid down next to Dora who was still asleep. He was expecting Nyxie to protest, but she didn''t seem to mind being next to Dora now. Experimentally, he even put Nyxie on Dora to see if gets irritated and scratches him like usual, but nothing happened. Nyxie had a frown of discontent from getting separated from him, but she still just closed her eyes. ''Well, we''re all directly or indirectly bonded now.'' Relieved that he''ll finally be able to get rid of the headache of Nyxie bing territorial, he took Nyxie back into his embrace and closed his eyes. He''d reckon he got something rted to mind as well since Dora also got it a few days ago, and his head was throbbing right now. ''I''ll explore my abilities tomorrow,'' thinking so, he fell asleep. Therefore, he couldn''t realize that not long after he''d fallen asleep, the creature inside the egg also woke up from the magic-induced sleep. Horned Serpent''s full capabilities were still unknown, but magic resistance is definitely one of them if the spell can wear off so fast even when it''s so young since it wouldn''t be so potent if it got it from the bond. Two pairs of eyes looked around the egg surface as they tried to move. But unable to do much, they soon fell asleep. *** The next day Chris stood in the basement of his mansion will the Dora. It was time he tried out everything he''d got. Both he and Dora hadn''t yet tried out what they got from the bond, since Chris had insisted they start trying after the bond is formed for maximum benefits. Thus, Dora had also been holding off until now. "Alright," Chris said after he was done stretching, "Let''s start," "Um... what do I have to do?" Asked Dora. She wasn''t sure how and where to even begin. Chris, having experience in the field, nodded and took the pose of an expert. "First off, try doing this," He said, and he willed his body to go invisible. Almost instantly, he felt a new kind of magic spread out all over his body, and to Dora''s surprise, he disappeared. "Morgana''s sagging titties! How''d you do that?!" Being an expert on disillusionment, she could instantly tell that this wasn''t disillusionment, not to mention that Chris didn''t even have a wand in his hand. Chris smiled. The most primary ability of a Horned Serpent: Invisibility or Stealth. It''s quite different from normal disillusionment charm and it also hides the presencepletely. "Hey! I couldn''t do this! I tried a few times!" She protested. Chris frowned as he became visible again, "Well if you had listened to me and not tried it, you wouldn''t have been so disappointed. Try again now. You should already know what to do," he ordered. Dora was skeptical, but she still tried it with all her might, and ''???'' What was this feeling? She was felt like she could vaguely feel something moving throughout her body, but the sensation was quite faint. When she opened her eyes and looked down, she was already invisible. "Woah! I... I did it?!" She couldn''t believe it! She became invisible! Without a spell or a wand! Dora began jumping in joy, "I did wandless Magic! I did wandless magic!" Chris looked at her speechlessly, "Silly girl, you''re a Metamorphagus. The appearance change you Oh-so-casually keep doinges under wandless magic." Dora stopped celebrating, "Oh... right. But you know what I meant!" Chris nodded, "Silly girl, I just enjoy reading you. Oh! And that reminds me," Chris suddenly turned around and tried to will his face to change. Even though he was somehow able to do it, it caused quite a lot of pain. When he turned around, he had Dora''s face with a beard and mustache. *GASP* Dora got horrified and fell back when she saw that. Chris grinned, "I told you, you''ll pay for what you did that day," he said with Dora''s face which looked quiteical. "You!" Dora couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Since when can this guy use Metamorphagus abilities?! But she had forgotten that thought when Chris conjured a mirror and began looking at himself. "H-Hey! Don''t look!" She quickly fired a few spells at him to stop and of course, one was the vine sprouting spell which she had used in the fuel earlier. But at this moment, Chris jumped. Dora wasn''t discouraged. She spread the vines around in preparation for hisnding. But... Chris had no ns ofnding. He kept going up until he was hovering around 10 feet above the ground. The second ability: Flight. It''s not levitation. You can literally move around and maneuver in the air even better than a broomstick. Dora''s jaw dropped. ''Now this guy can fly?!'' She hadn''t realized that she can do it too. While Dora was worried that Chris would see her face bearded and mustached, Chris was currently lost in his own world. He was currently figuring out just how this Flight magic works. But both of them stopped in their tracks suddenly. Because, the baby sleeping inside the egg had woken up just now and it was ready to hatch. *** A.N.: Please give me POWERSTONES!!! Thankyou. for reading ahead, Pa /Snollygoster Chapter 156: Flamels Chapter 156: mels Chris and Dora stood in front of the egg which was showing obvious signs of hatching. Dora wasmunicating with the two babies inside through the mental bonding, coaxing them toe out. "Any moment now..." said Dora excitedly. She turned to Chris, "Aren''t you excited too?" She asked. She wanted to know what Chris was thinking right now. Chris smiled as he put an arm around her, "Of course I''m excited! After all... it''s our first child together, isn''t it?" (@_@) ( @_@ ) Dora blushed hard as she struggled to get out of his embrace, "H-Hey! It''s not" "It''s not? How is it not?" Asked Chris, cutting her off, "We''re both bonded to it, and it''ll see us as its parents. So, you''re naturally going to be its mother." He paused as he made sure to highlight the next words, "while I''m going to be the father of your child," he added slyly. Dora couldn''t take it anymore. She hit his chest with small fists in to quell some of her embarrassment which didn''t hurt at since she couldn''t put strength in her assault, but Chris still pretended. "Ow! Ouch! Damn! Why is my girlfriend so violent?!" Dora just decided to ignore him for now. The egg was going to hatch. And Chris also became serious when it was time. Dora started coaxing the creatures toe out, "Come on, baby! Come on out.." said Dora as she patted the egg while bending down, "Don''t to want to want to see momma?" "...." Chris, who got a nice view of her shapely bottom from over her slim pyjamas sighed. If she keeps saying words like that, he didn''t know about the snakes inside the egg, but the snake hidden inside his trousers would definitelye out quite enthusiastically to meet her. Even though the babies inside couldn''t understand English, they could feel her emotions, and thus, the babies renewed their struggle. *crick* *crack* Tiny cracking sounds of the egg were heard as the fissures appeared along the smooth surface of the egg. Then, *Pop* *pop* Two small heads popped out of the egg one after another. The two tiny snakeheads looked around, looking at the outer world for the first time as they blinked their eyes and flicked their tiny tongues. One was reddish-brown, matching its big eyes. It had patterns of back on its body. The other one was a cerulean-blue blue, with the same cerulean-blue eyes and ck patterns on the body. Both of them had two small horns on their heads which looked more like cute stubs right now. And fine glowing lines of multicolored Pure Magic were running throughout their whole body, looking extremely beautiful and mesmerizing. "Wow..." Dora waspletely enthralled, and Nyxie, who was sitting on Chris''s shoulder also looked quite moved. She felt simr to how a single child would feel after seeing their baby sibling for the first time. Chris step forward, getting their attention as he pointed at himself, $"Daddy,"$ and then pointed at Dora, $"Mommy,"$ and then pointed at Nyxie, $"Sister"$ he said as he patted their head lightly with his forefinger and gave them pure magic. By now, Chris had long realized that if he focused a lot on Nyxie and then tried to speak Dragontongue, he can speak it. Thus, he just did the same just now and unlike thest time, when in his second year, it must have worked this time since he felt a magic in his voice simr to the one he felt in Harry''s Parselnguage. Though Dora heard it like it wasmon English as she couldn''t notice such minor fluctuations of magic. Snakes understood his words, the red one quickly found Dora, who had been mothering these two for a while, but the blue one regarded Chris, whose magic they had been absorbing the whole time. Due to the magic he passed just now, the creatures got a powerboost and started breaking free of the rest of the egg and Chris also helped them and more of their bodies were revealed. "Hmm??" "What?!" Just when more of the egg''s surface was removed, Chris and Dora got surprised when they saw that both the creature were actually ''one''... Their heads were connected to a single body! But their surprises weren''t ending just yet. Just as the two cute little creatures got free of the confines of the egg, one of them tried to move in Chris''s direction while the other one in Dora''s. At that moment, their body glowed, and then... They split into two different bodies! ???!!???? Under their astonished gazes, the blue one slithered towards Chris and the red one towards Dora. Chris''s head began racing with thoughts. How could that be possible?! Metamorphagus abilities... maybe. But... why did the creature have two heads and one body in the first ce? Was it the reason why it was in such a weak condition earlier? Because a Horned Serpent with twin heads is unheard of. But then he realized something! There weren''t any Horned Serpent with multiple heads, but there was definitely another snake with multiple heads! "Runespoor?" He looked at the two small snakes again. Now everything was fitting into ce... The mysterious father of these snakes. The different color of the egg and the multiple heads. It was all because of Runespoor. "This changes things," he murmured but he focused present once again when he heard a tiny voice through his bond, he looked down to see the tiny blue snake looking up at him. Chris put his hand out and let the blue one slowly Slytherin over to his finger. It... ''wait a moment...I don''t know if it''s a he or a she!'' Chris realized. In Nyxie''s case, he already knew it because it was mentioned in the Canon. And the current situation can''t be further from canon. The small and adorable creature looked at his fingers with great interest as it flicked its tongue over them experimentally. Though since Chris was mentally connected to her, he could somehow feel its emotions. It was looking for pure magic. $"Smart one, aren''t you?"$ Asked Chris as he activated the trigger and rubbed his finger over its tiny head once again. He could feel that the other creature was currently quite happy being coddled by Dora. But this one? It seems like this one already uses its brain more. Chrisughed. Even though the two of them would have the same powers to some extent, since they were connected, both of them are actually so different already! He had thought that since they''re twins, they would be the identical in all aspects. He took the blue one to Dora as well and the little thing slythered over to her shoulder since it had gotten enough Pure magic. "What are we going to call them?" Asked Chris. He was already trying to think up some good gender-neutral names. But... "I''ve been thinking about it!" She Dora enthusiastically, "One will be Selena and one will be Cynthia! How''s it?!" "Um... what if they''re both males?" Asked Chris, thinking what an absolute nightmare will it be if a boy has is named Cynthia or Selena. Who''s that guy? Oh, he''s Cynthia. ... A nightmare indeed, for the child. Dora shook her head, "But both of them are girls. I already checked," "... How?" Chris was now more weirded out, since he recalled seeing about how to find it out on the inte. It involves checking its genitals. If a hemipenes popped out, it''s a male, otherwise not. Dora looked at him as if she found it absurd, "What? You really don''t know how?" But then she pped her forehead, "Oh... you haven''t attended even a single Care of Magical creatures ss yet," she remembered. ''Finally! Something he doesn''t already know!'' "There''s a simple spell to determine it. It was used when on the egg yesterday. You''ll learn it when you grow up," sheughed. Chris deadpanned, "Ha ha. But the age teasing won''t get to now. You''re already my girlfriend, remember? You certainly didn''t seem to mind the age when we were kissing aggressively in this very room, remember?" "...." why did he have to bring that up? "A-Anyway, what do you think about the names? Selena and Cynthia. Both are names for the goddess of the moon," "Hmm..." Chris thought about it. Both were excellent names. And nice they were already going the goddess route (Nyx- Goddess of Night) so, it fit nicely as well. So, he looked at Dora who was eagerly looking at him, "I can agree to it...," "Yay!" Dora got happy early. "Only if I get a kiss, a lip to lip one," Chris was still stuck on the kissing part. "... you''re a scumbag," "That I am. So, where''s my kiss? Let''s seal the deal," *** While Chris was busy making strides in his rtionship, his parents were worried about something else entirely. "The rings aren''t working?" Asked Durant, he had a frown on his face, which showed that the situation was serious. Camille shook her head, "They are losing their function. It''s quite puzzling. The spells are going strong, somehow became even stronger, maybe due to his magic. But... his blood is also bing more and more noticeable far too quickly! It shouldn''t have started showing characteristics until he was at least 16," she exined worriedly. Durant''s frown deepened, "He has to go around the world soon," if ''they'' noticed, it will bring a lot of trouble. Camille sighed, "Why did my son have to be so talented?" She asked helplessly, though a hint of proudness could be noticed in her voice. She shook her head, "The Laurants are known to have the best senses. I''m able to notice, but... it should be fine as long as he''s not in the close proximity of one," Durant nodded, "But you should still continue searching for more methods," Camille rubbed her neck which had gotten sore from looking through books, "Of course, I will." *** In a ce filled with various types of Potion ingredients, test tubes, jars, and cauldrons, an old man sitting on an armchair, deep in thought. "You''re still thinking about that matter?" Asked an olddy. Despite her wrinkles, her face clearly showed that she was once very beautiful. The old man nodded, "It doesn''t make sense. He has very little of the bloodline. Yet, his blood seemed to give off... an unusual scent," the old man frowned, "But it was hidden by the two rings. The others wouldn''t be able to notice." the olddy as she still couldn''t believe the old man''s words. "I couldn''t see much though, except talent," she said dubiously. The old man nodded, "It will be more noticeableter. After all, the characteristics develop only when he gets older," the old man smiled, "At that time, others will start noticing as well," The old frowned, "This is the first time someone has managed to interest you so much after Drac," The old man chuckled, "That''s the beauty of it. We''re getting surprised by something that''s the results of our own creation." This old couple was no ordinary couple. These were Nichs and Perenelle mel. But that''s not their real identity. It''s just something they took after they had made the Philosopher''s stone. Their real identity is something that dates back much longer... The Progenitors. They are the very first Vampires, a result of a series ofplicated rituals. At first, they had only managed to make their lifespan a little longer, and there were numerous side effects. Thus, they tried to do simr rituals on other people and got varying degrees of responses. Some straight-up turned undead monsters who drink human blood at nights, but some... some managed to give them a good surprise. They got the best of both categories and had unique and specialized abilities. The progenitors called them the Noble Vampires and categorized them in a Hierarchy, from Barron to Duke. These Vampires were able to keep the best of both worlds and thus helped Nichs and Perenelle in getting good research data. They just let them roam free to get more research data. Some of them settled down in the wizarding and Muggle world and had a family, some went on to create popr dark magics like the Blood Magic, and some... like Drac managed to surprise even Nichs and Perenelle by almost bing Immortal. As a result, these two were also able to make changes in their rituals and prolong their lives even further. The Progenitors were having wilder ambitions and got arrogant. They didn''t even hide their trails properly anymore, thinking themselves invincible. That was until ''that man'' himself came after them. Merlin. The Sorcerer had powers they could neverprehend. The man killed Drac and had managed to eventually hunt them down as well. But these progenitors had already made various followers in the wizarding world by then. If the Noble Vampires went on a rampage, chaos will ensue. Thus, they were able to leverage their lives, but in exchange, they had to make a legally binding oath, the terms of which were decided after much negotiation. And that was when they decided to settle down and took the identity of Nics and Perenelle mel, the Alchemists. ... Back in theb, the Perenelle brows furrowed when she heard Nichs mention Noble Vampires, "If the otherse after him, won''t the pact be broken?" Nics smiled, "It won''t. After all, even if by a little amount of blood," his smile turned into a grin showing his sharp canines, "He''s also one of one of us," *** A.N.: Hehehehehe B-) Thoughts? I''ve left about 5 to 10 hints in the previous chapters about this. I''ve spent a lot of time thinking about this and its been exined in the uing chapter. Please don''t forget to vote! Each and Every POWERSTONE Matters! For reading ahead, P /Snollygoster remove space. Chapter 157: The black flames, the envelope and They Chapter 157: The ck mes, the envelope and ''They'' So, after Chris had gotten a quick peck on the lips from Dora, it was decided that the red one would be Cythia or Cindy, and the Blue one would be Selena or Sally. After the two babies had fallen asleep, Chris decided to get to serious work once again, but Nyxie, who had still not fallen asleep, followed him to the basement. "Hmm? What''s up with you?" He asked as he patted her head. "Me," she said after settling on his shoulder. "So, you''re finally growing up, huh?" Chris smiled. Nyxie was asking for training. Before, Nyxie used to be too temperamental and sometimes even used to attack people in her anger. Thus, Chris hadn''t taught her much of attack magics and her attention span was too small and she had always seemed unwilling to learn. Thus, Chris being the doting father, had decided to let her enjoy her childhood. He just taught her basic stuff and had also asked her not to try and copy every random magic, since magics like space magic could be dangerous, so she shouldn''t try it without his supervision. Chris thought that it was a waste for her to not train. After all, she was very talented. This had already gotten apparent when she had copied the disillusionment charm without much difficulty. Her sensitivity for magic was a lot more than even Chris''s, maybe due to her innate drakonic advantages and her high exposure to pure magic since birth. Looking at the determined Nyxie, Chris nodded, "It seems you''re ready now," Nyxie has matured a lot very quickly. She was just a baby like Sally and Cindy just two years ago. Chris sighed like an old man who''s been through many vicissitudes of life, , "Kids sure grow up fast," he said as he rubbed her head. Nyxie became annoyed once again for being treated like a child, but she still didn''t seem unhappy. ''I''m an adult now!'' Her thoughts seemed to say. Dragons really do mature faster. The normal ones are considered adults in just two years. "Let''s start. Try this," Chris started with the most useful thing that isn''t dangerous: Corpomency. It''s something that''s still in the development stage and with a lot of potential. Initially, it was meant to make an invisible armor for his body to shield him from all kinds of attacks. But, even though he hasn''t been able to make it invisible, it has still be much more versatile since it gives the option of shape maniption as well. As Chris raised his hand, the magic began pouring out of it and began to form into a dazzling and intricate multicolored armor which covered Nyxie''s body. And Nyxie''s big eyes were full of surprise when she felt it. "Try learning this for now. After this one, I''ll teach you some attack magic," said Chris as his mind started to fill up with various ideas. $"Attack magic?!"$ She eximed. She was now fully motivated. But for now, he left Nyxie to practice it while he moved on to do his own things. His work seems to have increased by lot. He has to learn Swordsmanship, make the sword, try out his new powers of the bond, find out about anti-magic, and a lot more. He simply doesn''t have the time for all of this. "I need time..." he murmured. Fortunately, that should be taken care of this year. He had talked with Flitwick, and with his academic performance, it wouldn''t be a problem. He''s very curious about time magic. He got to work and started working on his sword first. The research on Crysanium, the most magical metal of the word seemed to be going well. The previous pure magic was already absorbed into the molten alloys. And now the differences were starting to show as some were already saturated while some still had the ability to absorb and grow even further. All of these were small samples, formed by thebination of the most precious metals of the world. But the cost of even these small samples was something that would make someone vomit blood. It truly showed off the extravagance of a young master. But, it''s not like he''s ever going to sell these. He values these metals more than he values money. And all these small samples can be used in a lot of his projects as well. "Hmm... it''s time I made another country your and help the filthy rich muggles of France lessen their ''burdens''..." he murmured. His supplies of precious materials were running low and he won''t get caught as long as he uses a wand without a trace. Even if the wizard is adult, the ministry can find out at least the location and nature of the spell used even though not their identity Thus, if excess magic is used in the muggle world, the ministry would quickly send someone to investigate. He had atleast guessed this to some extent, thus, he never used any dangerous spells or questionable spells with any of the wands that he hasn''t made by himself. He''s mostly been wandless since that helps in training as well. Now he''s understood some of the mechanism of how it all works. All legal wands sold at shops have traces, and those who are found with wands without traces are heavily penalized. But of course, there are ways to remove the tracepletely as and it''s also possible to acquire a traceless wand (corrupt ministry). "Hmm?" While Chris was making his ns, suddenly he saw a bright light from the corner of his eye. "...." Nyxie was flying around happily with ayer of Corpomency barrier swirling around her. "Me!" "Well, she learns fast," Chris muttered. She flew over andnded in front of him, $"Attack magic?"$ She asked expectantly. "Alright," Chris sighed, "But first tell me what you can already do," "Myu?" Nyxie blinked innocently at him. "uh-uh, don''t y innocent now. You ARE a dragon. You can breathe fire, and I''ve seen it," "Here," Chris raised his hand and a piece of metal flew right into his grip. "You have to fire your breath at this," he said as he floated in the air. "I won''t teach you anything unless you melt this down," Nyxie looked down nervously, "Mewm..." she murmured. It seems that Nyxie was afraid that Chris would see her differently if she showed him this. Chris, who could understand it all through the bond, began tough. "Don''t worry my daughter. Daddy has always been, and will always be, an even fearsome monster than you." "Mau..." Nyxie reluctantly filled her lungs with air, and when she opened her mouth, something surprising happened. A jet of ck mes came out of her mouth which shines with flecks of multicolored lights and reached the piece of metal. And despite the distance, and his extreme resistance, Chris could still feel the heat. And when the mes dispersed, "... Fork," he cursed censoredly. The piece of metal had disappeared. Well, ignoring the obvious horror, this attack had a lot to improve and the destruction, range, pration power, speed, etc could still be improved. The question was... ''Should I teach her?'' *** For the iing days, Chris and Dora followed the same parenting as Nyxie for Sally and Cindy. Chris never showed Nyxie to anyone in her magic glowing form. So, he did the same with the twins. It''s a useless piece of information which abnormallyplicated. It''s something that can be shown whenever everyone including Esme has top-ss lumency. Invisibility was Horned Serpent''s innate ability. Thus, both of them were either invisible or in the room for the first few days until they got the hang of hiding the rainbow glow, in which, their big sis Nyxie helped them out a lot. And also to hide the horns, they had to learn the Metamorphagus abilities. The twins were talented, so they were able to learn it all soon were able to hide the horns and glow. After that, even though they were abnormally cute, no one could tell that they were even magical creatures. They had big intelligent eyes, and they could make very human expressions which made the onlooker melt at their cuteness. Now the only problem that may arise was if some young master or young mistress took a liking to them and overbearingly tried to buy them off. Chris and Dora would have to politely decline and since first, family is not for sale. Second, even if they want to buy snakes like these from someone who''s willing to sell them, the price would be so huge that even if they sold all of their ancestral belongs including their underwear, and were left penniless, it wouldn''t be able to make a dent in the price, let alone buy it. Selena was quiet and friendly but Cynthia was aggressive and emotional. Chris was guessing both of them were quite Poisonous since their biological father was a Runespoor and even Horned Serpent might be poisonous. Thus, he trained them to not bite any family member and also prepared antidotes as well. So, after they were ready, the twin snakes were introduced to everyone including the Dcours. And as expected, everyone''s heart was captured by the two baby girls. Especially Esme and Gabrielle. While Esme and Gabrielle were cooing and petting Cindy and Selena, Chris looked at Fleur who was just sitting quietly. "Hey," he said, making her startled, "You''re not interested in making those snakes?" Fleur looked at the snakes who were sitting on Dora''s shoulder, then at Dora sitting next to Chris like a couple. She wasn''t feeling too interested in the snakes currently, "No," she just shook her head, and her straight silver hair hide half of her face. Chris furrowed her brows. Something''s up. "You''re not yourself since the start of the Holidays," he observed, making her look down at her te, "Did something happen at the school?" He thought about that Louise girl. Even if it was absurd after all the warning and precautions Chris had made Fleur take, that girl might have still been able to pull something off. He recalled the photos which were owled to him at Hogwarts just after a few days he had reached Hogwarts after Christmas. He hadpletely forgotten about them. "io," he said as he put his hand in his wand in his pocket and summoned an envelope. And Fleur looked over to see what he was doing, "Here," he said as gave her the envelope, "Take this as my early birthday present to you," Fleur noticed that the letter was addressed to Chris and it was sealed shut, meaning hadn''t even opened it yet. "What''s this?" Fleur asked, even though her hands were already unconsciously ripping the envelope open. Chris''s gifts had never been simple. Thus, her curiosity got the better of her. ''Wha?!'' *Ting* *thud* But as soon as she looked inside, she flinched, and toppled her goblet, spilling the juice. "Jilly," *Whoosh* Everything got cleared and the juice disappeared instantly. The funny thing was, Jilly wasn''t even in the room currently. An OP elf indeed. But Fleur wasn''t paying attention to all that. She was just looking at the contents of the letter. They were photos of Louise. Louise that hateful scheming vicious bitch. Fleur recalled what happened at school after the selection tournament. The minister had mobilized the security and not a single photographer, or a person with a camera was allowed to take away any single photo of Louise''s match. Louise herself disappeared for a month straight. And her followers would get a letter daily at the breakfast. All of her followers would then report Louise''s poor situation and gather pity for the ''fallen goddess''. Fleur could bet all her money that the bitch was probably alright within a week with the best medical healers of France mobilized. But the bitch didn''te until the matter blew over and everyone mostly forgot that pathetic image of her. When she dide back, even though her following had decreased a lot and some were stillughing, most of the people only had sympathy and pity for her. After all, who would take pleasure in the brutalization of such a kind and friendly goddess? Fleur had thought none of it... until the girl herself confronted her. She had wanted to talk in privacy, so Fleur, after remembering Chris''s warnings, had agreed to talk to her in the great Hall during lunch with privacy charms, notice-me-not, and clear to blurr everything. And soon as the Charms were installed, Louise''s face took a 180 transition and became an annoyed and haughty look. "How did you do it?!" She asked. Fleur was puzzled, "What are you talking about?" Louise scoffed, "You don''t need to keep up the presence anymore. I know that you know," "...What are you talking about," Fleur repeated her question. Her lumency was on, showing no fluctuations on her aloof face. She was fishing for more information. And Louise didn''t disappoint her when she clicked her tongue, "I''ve seen how you''ve been looking at me with a guarded expression as if I''ll attack you at any moment, and you''re also being overly cautious when eating your meals, you are always surrounded by your followers, never being alone as if you might be attacked. Do you need me to point out more? So, you clearly know it was me who did it that day," (???) Fleur was stillpletely clueless. She was doing all this because Chris had ordered her to. And he had also warned her that Louise will definitely try to pull something. That''s why she had been cautious and guarded against her. But her expression still showed no fluctuations. Louise continued, "You were infected with Ve de leu. How did you realize it so quickly? And how were you able to duel when you should have been unable to do so for at least 30 minutes even after taking the best one?" ??!! Ve de leu?! It was a poison that wasn''t lethal at all, instead, it only inflicts Ve with a sickness that sometimes happens to Ve. If it''s in small quantity, it would pass off just like that natural sickness and no one would suspect it was due to the poison. Its trantion is Ve''s Bane. It''s simr to how werewolves have wolfsbane and Vampires have Bat-thorn. Clearly, the creator put ves in the same category as these creatures. And Louise was saying with certainty that she was infected by it. It can only mean that this bitch tried to poison her and even seeded to some extent. Then, howe Fleur never realized it? ''Wait a moment!'' She only recalled feeling dizziness and a mild headache. And she was feeling slightly feverish. She thought that it was nothing and her magic will take care of it. And was going to go to the duel. ''And then Chris...'' Chris had given her something her, and it certainly wasn''t a pepperup Potion as he had imed. After drinking that miraculous thing, other than those groundbreaking lumency and allure effects, Fleur also realized that she no longer felt dizzy. She was so energized that she thought that she might even defeat Chris at that moment. Fleur had realized everything, and had etched that matter deep into her heart. Chris clearly didn''t want anyone to know about the Potion, and it was for good reason. He''ll definitely get into trouble for it if the word got out. Thus, she has kept this to herself, and it has definitely contributed to the hopeless crush she has on him. She recalled what Louise had said after that, "What did you think? You''ll get rid of me after humiliating me in front of everyone through your boyfriend? See the situation now? Barely anyone now remembers the scene! All the photos were deleted! And the photos of me lying beautifully in the hospital were released. You just wait for me Fleur Dcour. I''ll climb back up even higher and get back at you one day for this humiliation," with that, Louise turned into the goddess persona again and left her after sitting alone, with hundreds of thoughts guing her. And now she''s seeing that Louise''s photos in various angles, all moving. There she was, lying down pathetically on the ground with her but sticking outically, tears and snot on her face, her mouth leaking saliva, and the close-up of her butt, with even her underwear torn to shreds. Did anyone notice that Louise was wearing a thong? Most likely not. It was covered rather quickly by the headteacher. Most likely, no one even noticed that big and ugly mole on her right butt cheek due to the debris and blood. But now... everyone would. **** Camille was worried. Chris''s blood had somehow be more special overnight. And not only him, but his girlfriend Dora''s blood had also be special. Oh, Camille knew she was his girlfriend. She could tell easily since their scent was all over each other and they also spend the nights in the same room, even though Chris tries to hide by properly putting on disillusionment before entering and exiting her room. Her son is using his amazing talents for naughty things, but he doesn''t know his mother detect him by his scent easily, except for the very first time, when he even hid his smell and sound, probably in precaution if the house had some pet with high senses. But he removed them after he removed the Invisibility cloak and Camille instantly knew it was him, and he has a lot of talent. Camille wasn''t worried about Dora, since she was human and thus protected by the Pact. ''But Chris...'' Chris was one of them. And if he has such enticing blood, ''they'' are going toe for him. *Click* Camille''s fists clenched involuntarily as her nails and canines grew longer and sharper. She had already lost her parents. She wasn''t going to have her son taken as well. *** A.N: A 30 00 word chapter. If you don''t know how long that is, if only written two other chapters this long upto now. And it''s about as big as two chapters of other authors. Also, more info on the vampire rted matter in the uing chapters. I don''t want to dump everything in one go and have you forget everything. Please give power stones, or else it feels like I''m doing all this for nothing. And I got reallyte today since I was writing the R-18 chapter of this novel on the pa treon. P /Snollygoster Chapter 158: Jealous Girlfriend and deathly embarrassment Chapter 158: Jealous Girlfriend and deathly embarrassment Fleur looked at the photos in her hands with amazement. "How did you even get them?" She asked. All of the ones taken at the tournament were deleted when the minister mobilized his force. But not only did he manage to get many of them, from somewhere, even the quality, the angle, and rity is also top-notch. Chris grinned, "It''s not just from any photographer. He was from ''Le Monde Magique''. I made him leave as soon as my match was over." "..." Fleur was a bit unnerved by Chris. Even after he destroyed that girl on stage, he still wasn''t satisfied with that. He wanted to crush her thoroughly. He also somehow anticipated that the pictures might be destroyed, so he paid extra money to the photographer of leave. And that photographer was from Le Monde Magique, the top newspaper in France. Fleur once again swore to never be on Chris''s shitlist. But she still wanted to know something. "You why did you do all this? You have no personal enmity with her," Chris had barely met that girl, he had barely talked with that girl, and he had barely known about the existence of the girl. Then the only reason would be that he somehow knew that Louise had poisoned Fleur. But Fleur still couldn''t believe it. Listening to her question, Chris just shrugged, "There are some unfortunate people in this world who do some things that annoy me very much. It can be as simple an insult or as far as poisoning someone under my protection. Those people never end up in a good state." Chris didn''t want to tell her that she was poisoned, since then she''ll know that his Potion was big deal. So he gave a roundabout answer. >.< But Fleur understood it. ''It was for me... He did it for me'' she felt a strange sense of giddiness upon hearing knowing this and she involuntarily broke in into a small smile. Chris looked at her weirdly. ''Did I say something funny?'' He shrugged. Not a single girl here is normal, so it''s useless to usemon sense. Meanwhile, Dora saw this scene. "Your father is a frivolous man," she said to the two baby snakes while gritting her teeth. Due to Chris''s constant reminder, she now truly felt that Chris was father while she was the mother of these two. Both snakes were now starting to grow the jewels on their forehead which are characteristic to Horned Serpent, but it was currently hidden under the skin through Metamorphagus ability. Seeing her angry, the red one, Cynthia/Cindy also got angry at her father for making mum upset. While Sally/Selene shook her head as it was troublesome and she couldn''t be bothered with it. After the Dcours left, Chris and Dora were the only ones in the living room. Chris slumped on the couch, "Babe, would youe sit on myp?" Asked yfully, not knowing that the mother of his children was currently angry. Dora pinched Chris''s side making him jump. "What were you talking about with Fleur?" ??? Chris sweat-dropped. ''What did I do?!'' ''Nothing!'' She is for real?! "H-Hey, are you by any chance jealous?" "Jealous?! Of-Of course not!" Dora responded, a little too quickly. Her voice was a pitch higher. "I have no reason to be jealous!" ''Oh so she IS jealous.'' Chris wanted to appreciate her cuteness for a while longer, but it seemed that exining would be more beneficial. Chris raised his hands, "Babe, there''s nothing between her and me! We''re just good friends..." Chris somehow found himself ending up with the most used response. "I was just helping her out." Dora put her hands on her hips, "Oh? What did she need your help with? To make her smile look at you all starry-eyed?" "No! I was helping her out with her school problems. Didn''t I tell you? Her situation reminds me of yours. So it made me want to help her out." Dora scoffed, "What problems could be facing? She''s beautiful, powerful, and has a powerful family background," Dora was quite happy at first when Chris had told her that Fleur was also suffering simr problems as her, but after she heard that Fleur seems to have a powerful family background, she felt a bit disdainful for her. Dora''s main problem had always been her family background. Those scumbags wouldn''t have even tried to bother her if she had a powerful background. But they already knew the worst that would happen would be detention and points deduction. And the second problem with the family background was, she couldn''t retaliate too harshly, since she was worried that her father might face difficulties at the ministry after that, and of course, those powerful families would also try to have her expelled or suspended. So Dora was thinking that Fleur should have it much easier. Chris put an arm around Dora''s waist forcefully put her in hisp, "It''s not as easy as you think it is for her. Powerful family background means almost nothing to a smart enough person if he/she is hell-bent on destroying you. And it''s even more difficult if that enemy also has a great family background, which she uses to its full potential." Dora struggled for a bit, but then slowly rx after she heard his words. She leaned into Chris''s embrace. Though she did make sure to sit on the ce which gets hard and pokey as soon as her body touches it. She gave the matter some thought. Thinking back, she never had a b"tch as dangerous as the one Chris speaks about as her enemy. And she knows better than anyone else that there were actually a lot of things that her enemies could have done but never thought of doing which could have done her in. But, does Fleur really has such an enemy? And if yes, then just who is it and what did she do to make Chris have such caution against her. "I''m listening," she murmured as she buried her face in his chest. So Chris did. He told her about her previous circumstances, Louise''s contribution to them, Louise''s goddess image, how she poisoned Fleur before thepetition, and how he had to give her a pure magic Potion. "Hm it''s good that you didn''t tell her about Pure magic. That information is very dangerous if it somehow spreads," she kissed his cheek as a reward. Though that wasn''t the only reason. She was also secretly happy that she was the only one who knew about it. Chris''s magic fluctuated. Looking at her from such a close distance, he couldn''t stop himself from staring. She''s now no longer afraid of showing off her beauty and has the confidence to beat the shit out of whoever dares to look at her the wrong way. This is what gives Chris hope that she''ll eventually also be free from her fear orplex for taking things ahead. Her appearance, after all the pure magic had absorbed had stabilized to something that was a mixture of her two appearances and was actually more beautiful than both. Also, her clumsiness has also slowly gone. Her hair color was never fixed, but her hair was now mostly a mesmerizing purple. Her facial features are a bit simr to Andromeda''s, but Dora''s features are more defined and delicate, as if they have been taken to perfection. Her toned body feels so perfect in her arms, with generous curves at the right ces. Her skin is so soft and delicate that he can spend hours caressing it. And her lips... Chris unknowingly leaned in, to taste those soft, sulent, and inviting lips But he ended up kissing her palm which she had raised. "Idiot! Children are watching!" She muttered as she bumped her head with his. Chris looked at his and Dora''s shoulders, and sure enough, both the little girls were looking at them curiously. Chris''s lips twitched, "You guys need some popcorn?" . Chris as he pretended to go to his room. He was going to go to Dora''s room invisible after he''s properly showed everyone that he was in his room. On his way, he saw his mom entering the library yet again. Chris furrowed his eyebrows. Camille has been spending a lot of time in the librarytely, and something''s definitely wrong if her increased fake smiles instead of real ones are any indicator. "Mom?" He called out, though she had already turned to him before he called, "Yes, honey?" Chris walked upto her and looked at her worriedly, "You''ve been spending a lot of time in the library, most likely searching for something. Can you tell me what''s wrong? I powerful have lumency and I''m mentally quite mature, so I can keep it a secret," Camille showed a genuine smile, though Chris could still see a bit of regret in them, "My son," she hugged him, "Mom is so happy that you care so much! But don''t worry. Mom''s just picked up a new hobby of reading these days," She didn''t want to tell Chris, since she can tell. Her son must have already seen a lot of hardships to mature so much. In these holidays, he''s able to enjoy the childhood he lost. Thus, Camille doesn''t want to make him grow up yet. Was this her selfishness? Maybe. But ''Just let him enjoy for a while longer,'' that''s what she says to herself. And there was another reason. This was the most important. ''I don''t want him to look at me like I''m a monster,'' She was afraid that Chris would be disgusted with her, and himself once he realizes that he had Vampire blood in him. Seeing that Camille wasn''t going to tell him, Chris gritted his teeth and decided to up the ante, "Mom, I haven''t told you, but I have knowledge and magics which you won''t even find in the best of the libraries. Please don''t try to lie and tell me what''s wrong?" He sacrificed some of his secrets. If his mom then sees him as a monster and fears him, then it can''t be helped. If something happens to any of his family because they didn''t think he waspetent enough to help, then he''s no longer willing to keep hispetence a secret. Camille''s eyes moistened. She already knew her son was hiding many things. But she didn''t ask him to tell her anything. Who didn''t have secrets? Not everything is meant to be shared, Some things are better left unsaid. It is the choice and distinction between what to and what not to that''s truly difficult to make. But she really isn''t feeling ready to risk losing her son''s love for her just yet. ''Just a bit more let me cherish having him care for me a bit more,'' What if he didn''t love his mother after knowing that she was a human? "Please don''t worry about it, honey. Let your mom handle it, alright? I will tell you all about it one day" Chris looked at her for a long moment, and then smiled and sighed, "Alright," ''What?!'' Camille for surprised. Chris actually agreed? From what Camille knows about her son, one way or another, Chris ALWAYS has his way. He''s not known defeat. He wants something, he''ll have eventually have it. So, she was actually surprised that he agreed. she hugged him tightly. "Alright! Uh! Alright! Let me breathe, woman." Sometimes Chris suspects that his mother has idental magics when she hugs him. It must be the reason why the strength can be so much in such a frail and delicate-looking body. Chris pretended to rub his ribs as he left. They didn''t hurt, but they would have if he was a normal child. Though he didn''t know that this wasn''t the only damage he was going to receive. Because, Camille remembered something important at this moment. "Honey, I don''t know what you and Dora do all night in her room, but make sure to use contraceptive charms when you do it with her!" Though she''ll wee any amount of grandchildren, she didn''t think her son was yet ready to have kids. *Putong* Chris fell to the ground when he heard it. Wasn''t this the worst form of embarrassment? She couldn''t have said anything that would have been more embarrassing than this. But Camille just had to prove him wrong., "You do know how to cast it, right? Do you want Mom to teach you?" *Bang* Chris banged his head on the ground. PAIN! This wasn''t physical pain. But the emotional damage was massive. Chris was now sure. This woman wasn''t normal. Something was off about her And that is Hermon sense! Which mother asks her 13-year-old son if he knows contraceptive charm or not?! And then even offers to teach it?! It''s a fortune they''re not in the muggle world. He''ll just die of embarrassment if she offers to teach him how to put on a condom. Chris got up and ran away without looking back. But while he while getting over his embarrassment, he suddenly stopped in his tracks! "H-How did she know I was going to Dora''s room?" Dora''s room is in opposite direction, and he''s always made sure to disillusion himself before entering and exiting her room. The mysteries around his mother are increasing bit by bit. But I guess I''ll find out now, wouldn''t I? After all, he still hasn''t given up on finding out what''s been bothering his parents. He just decided to not force his mother since she wasn''t willing to tell even after he revealed some of his secrets. Giving up? As if! Since he can''t buy the apple, he''ll just steal it. *** A.N.: How was the chapter? I had a lot of fun when I wrote it. My roommate was asking why the hell was Iughing creepily while typing. Um... can I get a power stone? Also, two r-18 chapters on pat reon. Read 8 chapters ahead. Patre /Snollygoster Chapter 159: The Exalted Chapter 159: The Exalted Chris stood in front of the library. ''Alright, mom. Let''s see what you''ve been up to,'' he thought as he entered the library. He was currently in Stealth. It''s the ability he got from the Horned Serpent. He calls it ''Stealth'' instead of just invisibility since it can hide everything including smell and sound. He would have just used a disillusion until a few days ago since he didn''t have this ability, but this is much easier. Inside, he found his mom quite busy with lots of books stacked around her. Seeing her like this, he found her quite pitiful. It doesn''t seem like she enjoys reading. ''Whoever is the reason for this... I''ll kick that MF''s @ss,'' he decided. He started checking out the titles of the books and got quite surprised! Up to now, he''d at least seen the titles of most of the books in the library, but he was sure that he''d not seen any of these books in the library before. ''And more importantly, the titles of these books are a bit...'' How to say it... all of them are quite peculiar. ''Blood Magics: Enchantment'' ''Hiding and Protective enchantments'' ''Exalted Noble: An Anomaly,'' ''Exalted Nobles throughout the History'' Despite reading so many books from different types of libraries, Chris still couldn''t understand what the f*ck any of this meant except blood magic. It''s as if he''s back to being a total noob. Curious, he picked up a book that was quite out of Camille''s line of sight to read it. !!! But that''s when he knew, he fucked up. ... Camille was quite fired up today after meeting with her son. No matter what, she needs to protect that adorable son of hers. He''s 13, and is already trying to share her burdens. She really hates herself though. Such a great son, and first she loses him for 11 years, and then when he finallyes back to his family and starts to have a happy life, he now has to hide his whole form life from the Nobles because of her. Though technically, it wasn''t Camille''s fault since who would have thought that her son would turn out to be an Exalted, and a very powerful one at that. A Noble Vampire only has a 1 in 10000 chance of turning out to be an Exalted. They have very umon abilities and usually have the potential to be quite powerful. And that''s not even their most cheating ability. Their most cheating ability is that they are free from many of the pact''s restrictions to some degree. They can actually use their abilities on Human! That''s why, many of the exalted, like Drac, are quite famous in both muggle and Wizarding legends and myths. Merlin''s pact has made it such that the Noble Vampires can only use limited Vampiric abilities against other intelligent species. If they tried to expose themselves, they''ll turn into mindless undead Vampires, which the wizardkind thinks are the real Vampires. Of course, Nobles aren''t at much a disadvantage since even if they can''t use their Vampiric abilities, they can still use magic as much as they want. Thus, they''re able to blend in quite well. But it''s still much shabbypared to the Exalted, who are free from most restrictions. But for most nobles, being an Exalted is more of a curse than a blessing. Because first of all, they stand out like a beacon among the Nobles. Their blood has a special scent which is quite enticing to other vampires. This scent can''t bepletely masked even if they cast spells that erase odor. And most importantly, other vampires can gain some of the Exalted''s abilities after drinking their blood. This makes them very tempting hunting targets. There are some Nobles ns who''ve been obsessively hunting down Exalts and consuming them in order to make their bloodlines stronger since not only the exalted can pass down some of their abilities, but those who acquired their abilities through blood consumption also have a chance of passing it down to their descendants. "Sigh..." Camille sighed as she closed another book that didn''t have anything of use. Every Noble Vampire experiences rapid growth in their Vampiric traits after 16. Chris seems to have already entered his. Chris''s blood has always been special, Camille has known that, but he didn''t give off the scent of Exalted a year ago. That''s why he was able to surprise her just by erasing his scent and sound. It only started around two months before Christmas, so Camille and Durant gave the rings which should have been able to hide his scent... but it can''t. His Exalted scent isbining with the other special properties of his blood, and just a few days ago, his blood somehow changed even more. Camille is at her wit''s end with thisplicated, unheard, and unseen matter. Just as she was about to pull out another one from the mountain, "Hn?!" She got startled since one of the enchantments set up on one of the books was triggered! The books of Vampires are all usually put under some special enchantments which Merlin himself casually made for them during the Pact. No non-noble vampire can even read these books. The enchantment which got triggered just now was a ward which would inform her if anyone other than herself touched them. Startled, Camille stood up and looked around as she took out her wand. Instead of panicking, she used her head instead. Logically, there can only be one person who it could be, since the enemies who might have the ability to cross the wards undetected won''t make such a noob mistake. "It''s wrong to touch other people''s property without permission... Dora," It can only be her. Durant won''t do this, Esme can''t, and Chris, the most likely suspect would be detected even if he put on the scent erasing spell since his Exalted scent would still be here. ??????!!!!! On the other hand, Chris nearly vomited blood when Camille decided that Dora was the intruder. Now he can''t simply leave since his Dora would get suspected wrongly due to his mistake. He was simply far too rxed and careless since it''s his own home and it''s his own mum. ''Damn it...'' Just when Camille was about to cast out a Homenum Revelio to detect Dora''s location, the intruder just gave up and decided to reveal himself. "Chris?!" Camille was most surprised when instead of Dora, she found her son, who stood casually with his hands inside his pockets and a very exasperated expression on his face. ''H-How?! How is this possible?! The scent...'' she wondered. Camille and Chris looked at each other for one long moment. Camille, because she was far too much surprised, and Chris because he was far too much annoyed. Eventually, Chris sighed, "Sigh... well, just here to inform you that it''s me and not Dora," he said and almost looked like he was pouting as he turned to leave. He was so close to finding it out! Now he''ll have to try out another method. Camille blinked her eyes stupidly. Here she is,bing through a mountain of books, trying to find ways to hide his scent, and there he is, somehow able to hide without much difficulty. "Stay right there! You troublemaking hellion!" ''What the'' Chris got startled when his mom got so much triggered. Usually, due to his spoiled young master privileges, he''s able to get away with almost anything except for a thing forbidden topics (like her age). But she seems really frustrated right now. Maybe he just forgot the magic word? Thus, Chris slowly turned around and tried for a smile, "Uh... I''m sorry?" Looking at her cute son, Camille calmed down a bit. It wasn''t his fault. She shouldn''t take her frustration out on him. She''s just too surprised right now. And him acting all casual just now, as he didn''t just do something impossible made her infuriated. "How did you do it?" She asked. Chris already had his answer prepared, but he pretended to look surprised, "Oh the disillusionment charm? I had Dora cast it on me. Though she didn''t know what I''d be using it for," he exined. "...." Camille almost lost it again. Son, who are you trying to fool? Usually, Camille would have let it slide but she didn''t have that option right now. She shook her head, "I''m not talking about the invisibility. How did you hide your scent? It wasn''t through any normal means," she asked without beating around the bush. Chris''s eyes widened for a moment, "... And how exactly can you tell the difference, mom. And why the hell does it matter at all?" Chris is feeling so out of the loop tonight. "...." now it was Camille who couldn''t answer. Her question was of utmost importance, but Chris wouldn''t bother telling her the truth since it does look quite pointless to someone who doesn''t know the context. Camille looked at Chris for while. She hasn''t had enough of her son''s love yet. Does she really have no choice but to tell him about this and risk losing it? ''I need more time.'' Camille just sighed, "Honey, can you keep casting that on yourself?" Chris thought about it. The magic which hid his scent is included in the Stealth. It''s kinda like a built-in package. He''ll have to try doing it. "Uh... I think I might be able to do it," he answered honestly. Sense Magic gives him a lot of perks, he might be able to do it. Camille sighed in relief. If he can do it, then she can rest assured. She hugged him as she ruffled his hair. "Mom will tell you everything soon. But till then, please master the spell as soon as you can. It will be really dangerous without it," Chris smiled wryly, "Alright mom," He didn''t push her for the answers she wasn''t giving him. As a professional liar, he knew that she was really conflicted. And no one can empathize better than him in this situation. But one thing absolutely needs to be cleared. "So... let me get this straight," he said, gaining Camille''s attention, "Is THIS the reason why you''ve been spending all of your time in the library?" he asked finally. Camille couldn''t meet his eyes, "Um... yes," she said embarrassedly. All her work seems pointless now, doesn''t it? "....." But Chirs had other thoughts in his head. His main purpose was to find out what was causing his parents to feel worried. And kick the ass of the MF who was responsible. So, he was d the matter wasn''t like he thought it was and no one was threatening his family and no one had any sort of chronic illness or curse and no one was dying. So that was a relief. But... the Mofo who was the reason for trouble... ''Didn''t that turn out to be me?'' *** A.N.: So, MC turned out to be an Exalted and ain''t bound by no pacts. And, he''s already met a Vampire other than his mother. Guess who. Could you give me powerstones? Chapter 160: Family Chapter 160: Family The twins names: Selene and Cythia or nicknamed as Sally and Cindy (It was written on *******, but forgot to write it here, and now some might be confused since I only edited it now, and many have already read this chapter so I''ll also write this in the beginning of next chapter.) ***** After meeting his mother, Chris went to Dora''s room. There, he only found Nyxie and Selene. Dora had left for her home along with Cindy. Upon his entering, Nyxie stood up eagerly, ready to be taught more magic. For the whole first year, Chris had mainly taught her English and French letters, and mostly educated her aboutmon sense and right and wrong, and not much magic was taught. The obedient girl had learned everything, but she was still incredibly fed up with the boring stuff. Now Chris had slowly begun to teach her the fun stuff. Thus she was currently wagging her tail excitedly. Selena slowly slithered over through the air and coiled her cerulean blue body around his neck. Chris stroked her head which was two small horns and a very small blue Jewel in the middle of her forehead which glowed rainbow from inside. "You didn''t have to stay," he said, but Selena licked his cheek with her little forked tongue, making himugh. But then he sighed. He''s been trying not to get too attached with the two babies since he can''t take them to Hogwarts with him. He already has Nyxie, and he''s standing out plenty much as it is. It would be too much if I also asked to keep an additional snake or snakes. So, it''s better to not be too attached to them since the separation will be difficult for both him and them. He seems to have seeded to some extent in Cynthia''s case, but Selene has still always been about as affectionate towards him as she is towards Dora. This girl wants equal attention from both mommy and daddy. Sighing, he went into the basement and gave Nyxie some work to do. Then, he started his own training with Selene wrapped around him. The first thing he tried was to do what his mom asked him to do, only hiding his scent. He concentrated hard on only erasing his scent. Slowly, a familiar magic covered his body and erased his scent. But... he also turned invisible. "Che" Chris clicked his tongue. This is going to need some work. He wondered what he even needed this for. And more importantly, wtf was the matter with his mom? How the hell did she know that he had hidden his scent and how did she know it was different from normal scent-erasing or scent-masking spells. Chris recalled all the times she had known about his presence even before he arrived. He had always been puzzled by this ability of hers. But now it seems that it had something to do with his scent. "So... that''s why she''s a clean-freak," he muttered, recalling the times she had him clean himself whenever he came from his workout. It makes sense if she had a strong sense of scent. "Damn it," Chris covered his face in embarrassment when he recalled the pre-cum which had leaked in pants when he was kissing Dora. ''Did she smell that too?'' Of course, she could tell something was up. And all the times he''s been sneaking around in disillusionment? She must have. detect his scent already! So she knows he can cast seventh-year magic wlessly. "Well, it''s good that she doesn''t seem to me me or seem angry with me for this," he muttered. That was a relief. So, Camille had the ability to detect his scent. Now the only question was... how? ''Well, I''ll find out eventually,'' He shrugged and went to work. There''s a special event two dayster. It''s Gabrielle''s birthday. And unlike thest time, when he''d just met the Dcours, they''re family now. He''s realized this when he found himself getting overly angry at Louise for harming Fleur. And now that he''s called them family, you never hold back for the family. Thus, he''s currently making some more pieces of jewelry from the new stockpile of precious materials which he got from looting filthy rich french bad muggles. You just have to look into their minds to find out whether they deserve it or not. This Jewelry, he''s going to give to the Dcours for their early birthday presents along with Gabrielle. He has found that the Dcours is a truly loyal and trusting family, all of them. They even decided to support the Martins against Voldemort. And if they''re going to get into danger in the future, there''s no point in not helping them be prepared from the beginning. """After all, he isn''t Dumbledore.""" ... Gabrielle''s birthday was a low-key event. The children of powerful and influential families are only introduced formally to the social circle only after 11. And Gabrielle also didn''t want to get meet unfamiliar people. Thus, only Martins, Dora, and the three familiars were invited. The Martins also only invite the Dcours for Esme''s birthday. Both families don''t need to keep up appearances with or suck up to anyone. It''s quite the opposite. The other families usually such up to them. The firece zed to life and Chris stepped out of it, only to see Gabrielle run at him in silver a princess dress. "Oh! A very Happy Birthday to you, princesse Gabrielle," he did an exaggerated courtesy. Gabrielleughed giddily as she bear-hugged him, "Do I really look like a princess?!" She asked eagerly. She only reached his waist so she was looking up to him. "Yes, a very energetic, enthusiastic, and cute princess," said Dora who had appeared after him with Selena and Cindy. Gabrielle was already a fan of Dora, so she had personally requested for her toe multiple times. Thus, Dora had to agree. After that, Gabrielle greeted everyone enthusiastically including Selena Cindy, and Nyxie. Now only Esme was left. Gabrielle came in front of Esme who was waiting with a present in hand. This time, Gabrielle didn''t move to hug her and only waited. In the end, Esme pouted a little but stepped forward and hugged Gabrielle, "Happy Birthday," she said in a small voice. "Yayy!" Gabrielle began jumping up and down while hugging Esme. Then Gabrielle opened the gift from Esme, which was a drawing of the both of them ying hand-in-hand. Gabrielle wiped her eyes and hugged Esme again. Esme rarely shows it, but she really cherishes Gabrielle''s friendship. Chris greeted the rest of Dcours and even threw in apliment for Appoline and Fleur, which earned him an eye roll from Dora. They settled into the dining room and everyone gave their presents to Gabrielle opening quickly. "Open mer," Chris demanded. Gabrielle''s eyes widened, "No! I''ve been waiting for so many days!" She said as if it was impossible to wait. She got a pat on the head by Appoline who smiled at Chris, "She''ll wait," she dered and sighed dramatically. Chris smiled at Gabrielle, "Princess, the queen has spoken. So now you must wait. But... it will be worth it! Believe me," he said, recalling the time when Gabrielle wasplimenting Esme''s jewelry. ... Later that night, as soon thest person left, "You can open it now," said Fleur to Gabrielle and Appoline helpfully handed her the present. It seems Gabrielle wasn''t the only one curious. Gabrielle, who was going to run and do the same, suddenly stopped, "Ok... I''ll go open it in my room," she said mischievously as she took the box. This made both Fleur and Appoline annoyed. ''Where is this girl learning this from?!'' Of course, who else could it be but her new idol who just left? "Oh fore on! Open it already, I''m dying to see what''s inside!" Eximed Sebastian. Sebastian always goes quite easy on Gabrielle and even tries to take her side when her mother scolds her (the keyword being try) Thus, Gabrielle agreed. "Here it is!" She carefully opened it, and everyone unconsciously leaned over to see what it was. And the Dcours'' eyes widened. Inside were very beautiful Jewelry sets, and ornaments like bracelets and lockets, all of them carved with very small runes and the metals shined quite brightly. "Wowowowowow!!!" Gabrielle began jumping in excitement. "It''s almost as beautiful as the one Esme has!" she eximed. She quickly picked up a locket and put it on and what happened next surprised everyone. Since the allure which she always emits suddenly started to reduce until it died down. "Ooooh! It''s so good!" She eximed feeling thefortable sensation slowly spreading throughout her body. Appoline and Fleur were also very surprised. This seems to be the same type of jewelry which they saw Camille and Dora wear every day. Both of them had also always wanted one, but Camille and Dora had always kept shut about it. So, Chris was the source. Both of them experimentally tried one on. "WHAT?" "NO WAY!" Both of them found their allure rxing and stabilizing slowly as the magic took effect. Appoline fell back on a couch, "How is this possible?!" She eximed. The allure was a problem that couldn''t be properly solved even with lumency since they can''t keep their lumency shields active all the time and be robotic and passive shields weren''t able topletely block it. Thus, it''s always been one of their biggest problems. And somehow, this piece of Jewelry can stabilize it. Though their surprise was nothingpared to Sebastian''s. As soon as the guy touched a ring, he''s been in shock and the hand which held the ring kept trembling. "How... how... how... how..." he keeps muttering like a broken record. The magic of the ring was helping him strengthen his lumency shields, and it was also very slowly healing some of the cuts he''d gotten on his finger from artificing today. He could also sense that the Magic would have more miraculous effects if worn long-term. He couldn''t begin to imagine how this was possible. There was no magic spell for augmenting lumency, not to mention an enchantment. And he had a hunch that healing wasn''t the only other thing it''ll provide. He quickly began to check all the runes inscribed, only to find that he couldn''t read even one. Gabrielle picked up a note from the box, "There''s a note!" She announced and Sebastian snatched it from her hands before anyone could react. He began reading it out loud for everyone to hear, "Everyone, I hope you guys aren''t too surprised It''s just another awesome thing from your awesome Chris. You guys ought to be used to it now, right? Moving on, these artifacts help in lumency a lot and there are some other great benefits, my family already has them and I consider y''all as my family as well, thus, I don''t want any rejection and mom and dad also feel the same. Also, I can''t tell anyone where I found them, not even my family, so don''t ask. And Sebastian, don''t try to dig into it... that precious thing will explode and no one wants that" "Che!" Sebastian clicked his tongue. He was eager to find out. He got a whack on the head by Appoline. He got back to reading the letter, "Anyways, consider these my Birthday presents to you all, and once again, Happy Birthday Gabrielle," "Sigh..." Appoline sighed, "Looks like we''re even further indebted to that boy," Fleur was also feeling the same, especially since she knew about what he did for her at the Selection tournament. He didn''t even im credit for it. Only protecting her from behind the scenes. *Cough* "There''s a bit more," said Sebastian as flipped the letter, "P.S. Don''t feel indebted to me or anything. My receiving end is broken. I don''t want anything in return. Besides, there are no debts among family, only favors," "Damn," Sebastian saluted, "This guy''s a mind-reader," But Appoline still shook her head as she made a hesitant expression, "But... we can''t ept this just like that, we must give something in return," Sebastian scratched his head in embarrassment, "Ah... there''s more..." Appoline popped a vein on her head, "Read it in one go," she ordered. This he read, "But... oh wait! There''s actually something that I want from you guys. Just keep your lumency so good that even the best lumens can read your mind. Don''t let Gabrielle meet eyes with anyone or even go in front of Legimencers. Soon I''m going to have something which can defend against Legilimency attacks, I want everyone to prevent their minds from being read by chance meanwhile. Don''t go in front of anyone who''s older than a hundred since you don''t know who might be a hidden expert (just look at me for example). Yeah, so keep this all a secret, that''s what I want." "...." The days passed by quickly for Chris... far too quickly for his liking. He really wanted these amazing days to never end, but what''s he to do? He doesn''t have Time magic. Nothing particrly remarkable happened in these days except for the fact that Sirius ck had escaped the Azkaban. In these days, Chris settled into a routine. In the morning, he''d make upif he''d slept at all and start the day with intense body tempering, then he''ll try to gain enlightenment in the dao of sword, then he''ll try to refine his own Pinnacle Grade artifactthe Chriscalibur. After that, he''ll exchange pointers with two Jade beauties senior sister Fleur and his daopanion Dora under the guidance of the Patriarch of Martin family. Then, he''ll y with his little sister Xiao Esme, Xiao Gabrielle, and his contracted spiritual beasts Nyxie, Sally, and Cindy. After dinner, he''ll try to convince his daopanion to walk on the path of Dual Cultivation with him, only to be rejected time and time again, but he was still able to make breakthroughs of several minor realms in that department. The path of a cultivator is indeed filled with hardships. That''s why he always thanks the heavens for bestowing him with young master fortune. The protagonist is already his sworn brother. The final boss doesn''t have any particr aggression against him. Thus, these days were truly golden for him. But s, all good things muste to an end. ''Tis thew of the world that everyone must follow. ''At least until I break it,'' thought the arrogant young master. (Turning off the Wuxia switch) Tomorrow was the first of September, the start of the new term. Thus, he had to leave. "Can''t you just stay here? You can learn from my dad. Just tell Moody to go alone," said Chris as they wandered around outside in the manor''s grounds in the morning while holding hands. Dora looked at a raven who was sitting on a tree branch as she made sad face, "Not possible. The things that are left in the training are all different in British and French Auror training. So I have to learn from Moody," she sighed, "But you really are a rule breaker, aren''t you? To think that the Vanishing Cab can even by-pass HOGWARTS WARDS!" She shook her head in disbelief. Dora was so surprised when she''d first heard that. ''This guy can visit home anytime he wants!'' But... it was SO like Chris. The guy really never followed the norms. Even the supposed imprable Hogwarts wards can''t stop him. Chris sighed, "Then it''s ourst day together," he said, drawing her closer. He can''t just give her the Vanishing Cab since if Moody found out that Hogwarts wards can be prated then his hack was done for. Chris held both of her hands and drew her closer. This time, Dora had her down in embarrassment but she still came close. She knew what wasing. *** A.N.: 2 of the Advaned chapters on ******* are R-18. I''ll post here if I get the Powerstones. Chapter 161: Poking the Dragons nest Chapter 161: Poking the Dragon''s nest Chris held both of Dora''s hands as he drew her closer. This time, Dora had her down in embarrassment but she still came close. She knew what wasing. Seeing Dora''s inresistable cuteness, Chris smirked, showing his canine which has turned a bit sharper. He put a finger under her chin and raised her to make her look into his eyes. Dora made a half annoyed half embarrassed face at him, asking him to hurry it up through unspoken words. But Chris just smiled, "Don''t be in a hurry, sweetie. We have the whole day and...." he paused as he came closer, "Tonight, you''re not running away," he said in a low voice, considering her previous record. Dora eyes widened and she opened her mouth to speak but Chris kissed her, thus cutting off her words. "Mmh~" a moan escaped her lips and her hands went to his chest, weakly trying to push him off. But soon, they slowly wrapped around him instead, one on his back and one going through his hair, unconsciously pulling him towards him towards herself. After she gotfortable, Chris''s tongue gently entered her mouth and touched her tongue. Startled, she withdrew her tongue but Chris tongue chased it without caring when she bit his tongue. Slowly, his tongue coaxed hers through small touches, until she began to respond back. And soon their tongues intertwined and they forgot about time. At some point, Chris''s hand wandered down her ass, and Dora started freezing up. She was trying very hard to bring down her instictual repulsion but... As soon as his palm covered her butt-cheek, and gave it a light squeeze, Dora clenched her fists tightly as she stiffened uppletely. Memories of the time when she narrowed escaped came back and Chris stopped as he withdrew his hand. "I''m sorry... I uh... I got a bit carried away," he said as he kiss her forehead and hugged her protectively. But... Dora felt worse when he did that. She truly felt bad that she''s unable to further with him, even though she very much wants to. And Chris never forced her beyond what she''sfortable with. From what she''d gathered from her other female friends, there are very few guys with such control. He has so much talent, such good-looks, he is so caring, a millionaire, with a rich and powerful family background and the list goes on and on. And what about her? What did she have? No family background, she must have a bad personality as well since she had very few true friends, even her looks and magical talent weren''t so great before Chris came along. The only thing she had special was her body, which she''s unable to let him have ess to. And yet, here he is, not showing any disappointment and only trying to cheer her up. It really shows that he''s after her for her body. ''I truly don''t deserve him,'' she thought yet again. Or to put it in a different way, ''He deserves better,'' she thought, mentally scolding herself for still being affected by the past. ... Fleur wandered around the ground to try and find Chris and Dora. It was time for the final dueling practice teacher Martin was waiting. ''Where in the hell did they go?'' She thought in annoyance. They have to go international in a days, and the guy is still rxed as while she''s working her @ss out in tension, nervousness and anxiety. But she suddenly stopped her steps when she finally found them and she bit her lip in annoyance. Dora was looking sad while Chris had his arms around as he patting her back soothingly. ''Rx!'' Fleur Chided herself mentally. ''It''smon to hug between friends, right?'' She chided herself for feeling envious over that. ''After all, I can do that too, right?'' She wondered. Now, Fleur really wanted to try. But for now, she quickly called out to them to stop the scene in front of her with two imaginary horns on her head. "Hey you two! It''s time for the final practice!" She yelled from a distance. And when he broke apart, Fleur somehow felt quite aplished. But, to her annoyance, Chris still kept an arm around Dora as he walked towards her. ''That pedophile isn''t even resisting!'' Fumed Fleur, looking at Dora who was leaning into Chris. Fleur huffed and walked away alone. ''If that''s friends, then I should also try it,'' she decided. ... A day earlier Camille and Durant were having a serious discussion. "He''s awfully independent," Camille was saying, "He''s been sneaking out of the manor grounds at night many times," she said, recalling the times she found his scent just heading out of the manor grounds. (Though she didn''t know, but she was talking about the times when Chris would head out to steal precious materials for his projects from bad muggles.) Durant frowned, "That can''t do. We can''t protect him if he''s always wandering around on his own," Hearing that, Camille had an expression as if she was recalling something bizzare, "Though... we''re not even sure if he needs our protection," she murmured, recalling the scene which she witnessed a month ago. At that, Durant had to agree, "He''s a lot stronger than he shows. A lot," that much, even he could tell. His observation skills are something Durant has always prided himself in. But he was curious to know what Camille what Camille knew, "What did you find out?" he asked. Camille sighed. Due to her Advaned hearing, she was picking up an abnormal sounds at a particr time every night. So once she waited and see what he''s upto. And what she saw absolutely surprised her, "He can fly without using any flying artifact or wand. And he was very fast," she told Durant. That night, she witnessed Chris opening his window, stretching a bit and then just casually jumping out of the window... without any flying artifact or wand. And then he flies off at an incredible speed like it''s the mostmon thing in the world while turning invisible and erasing his sound at the same time. "....." Durant was silent when he heard about the matter. Flying with the help of a wand? He could still understand. Being a genius, he might have found a way. But flying without a wand? There was either some trick to it like an ability gained through his Exalted status, or... somehow, he''s just that good. "We need to know his capabilities," he decided. Before protecting him, they first need to see just how good he is. It''s really inconvenient, working with iplete information. Thus, they need to find out his more. But... "He''s really secretive about them," Chris was trying to hide his capabilities, and Durant was feeling quite frustrated at that. "Oh, he''s secretive?! Camille red at her husband. "And who''s fault that is?! My son had juste home after so long, and you just had to be all suspicious about him! Why didn''t you trust my insticts?!" "...." Durant was a bit speechless at this one. Though he really couldn''t be med considering the all the cases, rumors, and situations he''d witnessed in his Auror carrier. Everything could have been faked. She shook her head, "It''s no wonder he''s been trying to seem as normal as possible. What was he to do so if his father treats him like an intruder?!" She eximed. "He didn''t even reveal much about his past except for the fact that he was adopted by the Tonks, which I suspect is notpletely true, considering the interaction between him and Dora," she sighed. Her son must have suffered. Durant having his Auror background knew more about this, "He''s never truly lied. But his words were spoken very cleverly. They could be interpreted as the truth, as well the things he wants us to interpret. He never said that Tonks adopted him," he paused and sighed. It was indeed his fault. "I admit I might have overreacted. But... how do we know his capabilities now?" he asked Camille. In the end, he could only depend on his wife to clean after his mess. Camille contemted about it for a while "Hmm... there''s definitely a way," she said with a slight smile, her look turning a bit sadistic as she looked at Durant, "But... you might have to poke the dragon''s nest for it," she said ominously. Durant seriously considered it, "What do I need to do?" "Here it is then..." Camille told him her idea and Durant nodded in affirmation, "I can do that," Camille raised her finger, "uh-uh, it won''t be so easy. You''re poking the dragon''s nest, you should expect a bacsh. Don''t go too far with your words, because Chris''s words are more vicious than yours," she grinned, just thinking what Chris would say in return, "He won''t be too respectful when the timees," *** Back to present, Fleur, Chris and Dora made their way towards the dueling area of the mansion where the rest of the Martins and Dcours were waiting, Today, in thest training session, so everyone was present, except for Gabririell, Esme, the twins who were ying outside. Durant was quite serious today, though they couldn''t tell the difference by his face since he always looks serious. He was going to duel each of them and make them struggle a lot. Dora and Fleur had to struggle a lot to keep up, and the match with Dora was specially quite intense. It truly looked like an epic showdown which was difficult to follow for ordinary people. It looked like Dora almost won several times, but Durant had always managed to pull through by experience. Though he still didn''t use spell which were much powerful and properly held back, since there''s no one to prevent it if injuries happen. On the other hand, Dora has gone all out, even crossing her limits in frustration. But "You weren''t focused," Durantments after the duel, "Your mind was elsewhere," Dora looked down in depression. "But... " Durant shook his head as head showed his amazement, "Everything else was impable. You''ll probably overtake me in a few years," Everyone who knew Durant were surprised. This was apliment. And he rarely gives out any. Though, Dora didn''t know that, thus even though she smiled and nodded, she was still feeling a bit bad. Next was Chris''s turn. And he just stood in front of his father in ax stance. He was prepared to give up after a few rounds of cool-looking stunts. Durant frowned. Usually, he''d let Chris be Chris, but with the danger from the Nobles, Chris needs to start getting serious. "Stop holding back now," he demanded. Chris raised his eyebrows. He never showed any indication that he was holding back before. "When did I hold back?" he asked. Durant clicked his tongue. He was trying not to use his sadistic wife''s method who just loves drama. Thus, he once again tried normally. "Every Single Time. . Call it a hunch of a world champion, but I know that you''re very very strong. I need you to stop holding back now." But Chris just shook his head, "I can''t be stronger than this. I''m only 13," he answered patiently. He didn''t want to be a monster. He looked at his mom. Even though Dora knows the full extent of his abilities and doesn''t fear him but she still feels inferior now. So, he isn''t sure how his mom would see him as after she knows some, not even the full extent. Durant frowned. Ordinary tactics aren''t working. "If that''s the case, then you''re quite weakpared to her," he pointed at Dora. Chris frowned but didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to ept it. Dora knew he was strong, and even he knew he was strong. But his pride was still triggered. Durant continued, "Let me tell you. There are people around the world who''re stronger than what you''ve shown us until now, so don''t think you''re special with just this. You are nothing." Chris still didn''t say anything. Though he was a contemting showing off a bit more. "Can we start?" Though Durant didn''t stop talking, "If you''re this weak, then did she only be good friends with you for your inherited wealth?" "???" He shouldn''t have said that. Chris sighed as he raised his hands into the air in surrender. "Look dad, I know what you''re trying to do, but you''re words are really off the mark since you have iplete information. And..." he scratched his head in embarrassment, "Um... all this shouldn''t being from a man who gets beaten up by his wife," "pfft," Camille couldn''t contain herughter. She was expecting a bacsh, but she never thought Chris would be this brutal. Appoline put both of her hands on her mouth as it formed into an O. "Damn," muttered Sebastian. "But... you picked the right subject... I''ll give you that. So... your purpose is achieved," said Chris as he cracked his neck. The subject: Dora. He knew this would get him triggered even with empty words. He could control himself if the situation was important, but... Chris looked around the room. Everyone here had decent lumency and Gabrielle and Esme were out ying. He was alright with it as long as his parents don''t once again start suspecting him not being their son. He looked at his mom, "Mom, how would you feel if I turn out to be abnormally strong?" He asked straightforwardly. Camille smiled, "No one would be happier than me," Chris turned to Durnant, "What about you, dad? I remember you pointing your wand at me when we first met. Are youpletely sure by that I''m your son? I don''t want to be suspectedter. And also, can you handle me being abnormally strong?" For the first time, Durant grinned. ''Now we''re talking,'' He can tell that Chris is serious now. "You ARE my son. 100%," he said, "And even if you turn out to be stronger than me, no one would be prouder," he said truthfully. Chris sighed in relief. Things got clear now. Turns out, he was worried for nothing. He supposed that he can reveal a bit more, especially considering the fact that his mom''s been worried for something, and it might reassure her if he showed some of his power. For the first time against a human opponent, Chris drew his golden wand, thus removing his first limiter. ''Let''s see how many limiters I''ll remove in this fight,'' He was a bit excited to see just how much he''ll use. *** A.N.: Please give POWERSTONES as it motives me to write better and make extra time for writing. R-18 chapter decision is still hanging. Pa /Snollygoster Chapter 162: The Young Master/Monster Chapter 162: The Young Master/Monster Chris and Durant stood facing each other. Chris had his golden wand in his hand. Seeing the wand, everyone was naturally very intrigued. It was the same old wand that had made way back, but it''s never been used in a fight yet. For the current Chris, wands are quite old-fashioned and outdated. With his new metal and better knowledge, he can make much better toys than this. That''s why it''s just the removal of the very first limiter: A wand which can handle his magic without getting cracked. In this duel, even if he''s going to reveal his abilities, he also didn''t know just how much he should expose. On the other hand, Durant wasn''t going to go easy this time. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them *vrrrrrrrrm* Chris felt a wave of magic sweep past him, making him feel fearful and oppressed, and he was fine only due to the trigger. For the first time after the finals of the Dueling Championship Tournament, he brought his concentration to its max. The wave of magic is something which gets emitted as a side effect due to his strong intentbined with his natural oppressive demeanor. At the train station, it was quite weak, almost nothing. But right now, it wasing in full force! !!??!! Except for Camille and Dora, everyone else bent forward to some degree as they felt the effects of the magic reach that far. "Isn''t that...?" Muttered Fleur in surprise as she struggled to keep her posture straight. "... Yeah," Sebastian nodded. "That''s the Martin-magnate," It was something Durant of France was famous for among the duelingmunities throughout the world. "...." But Fleur had meant to say something else entirely ''Isn''t that the same magic that Chris used against Louise before the Selection Tournament?'' Unaware of Fleur''s thoughts, Sebastian exined further. "It might not be a big deal for the ves. But only the truly powerful wizards are able to emit auras of their own," Durant nodded in approval when he saw Chris wasn''t even fazed by his aura. And on the other hand, Chris grinned, slowly forgetting to worry about the useless matters and getting excited to have a real fight for once. Up until now, Chris hadn''t really fought anyone before, and fighting a world champion is definitely going to be tough. Thus, to not be overconfident and get beaten up and embarrassed, he even activated the Super Trigger Blue. *Znnnnn* A buzz started going off in his head, and his electric blue eyes seemed started to glow. ''Let''s check out the level of a world champion,'' he straightened, and thezy and bored impression that usually used to give outpletely Vanished. Chris needed to observe, defend, learn, and gain experience. He already knows that his attack is amazing (*cough* Fiendfire *cough*) Thus, he motioned for Durant to start. Knowing that Chris never takes the first shot, Durant, who was still in his full concentration mode raised his wand, "We''ll do as many rounds as it takes for you to show enough," "???" Chris couldn''t quite understand the meaning of his words. But before he could ask, Durant took action and four spells emerged out without any wand movement or incantation, and without waiting, he started Transfiguration right after. The spells were quite fast and Chris has a habit of dodging, so he naturally moved into a position where all the spells would pass by without touching him. He thought that these spells were just to distract him from his next attack. This was his first mistake. If he wasn''t in the Super Trigger Blue state, this was it for him. But due to the STB, he noticed something that boggled his mind. The speed of the first and third spells was weakerpared to the second and fourth spells respectively. The second spell hit the first and the fourth spell hit the third. And the trajectories of the spells changed. "Fuck!" Chris cursed. Just before the spells hit him, shielding charm emerged and bounced off all the spells. He didn''t even have the time to cast the incarnation or do the wand movement. ''This is an insult,'' thought Chris, even though he was able to defend himself. The spells were all simple things like jelly legs and body binding. Spells which wouldn''t hurt him and he''d be able to continue for the second round. Now Chris understood the meaning of Durant words. One round would have been already over by now... It''s as if Durant already knew he''d fall for this trick, which he almost did. ''He''s been observing me all this while,'' Durant has seen Chris duel a lot and he''s exploiting every minor gap. He knew that Chris would go for the dodge instead of shield. This was meant as a p to Chris to get him to be serious. Everyone was a bit surprised when they saw Chris casting a shield charm at thest moment without any incantation or wand movements. But something was still off about the scene. They just couldn''t put their finger on it. Camille solved everyone''s confusion. "It''s the first time I''m seeing him cast it," she murmured. And then everyone realized it. Chris never used it before! Until now, in each and every single one of his duels, he''s never used a shield! Or more like..., they could never make him use one! But Chris didn''t have the time to think about all this. The ground beneath him got transfigured and he jumped before he could get trapped. ''He also knows it''s most important to target my mobility,'' thought Chris, and just as he''d thought, hundreds of spikes emerged from beneath him right after. Now if he were to cast a spell to destroy those spikes for hisnding, he won''t be able to defend from the spells that wereing his way right now since he can''t dodge while airborne. ''Damn,'' Chris muttered in amazement. ''Got him,'' thought Durant. He thought that now Chris was definitely show him that remarkable flying ability that Camille was talking about. But... Chris still wasn''t that desperate. He pointed his wand straight up in the air, and "io!" Summoned the whole ceiling towards himself. Of course, the ceiling didn''te to him, but he conveniently got pulled to the ceiling instead due to the opposing force, thus dodging the spells headed his way. Everyone: ????!!! So... it can be done like this too? The fuck? Chris was having way too much fun. His options are much more diverse now. And Durant, who finally got over his shock was now preparing to attack him when he falls down, but Chris''s next actions surprised everyone yet again. Just as he reached the ceiling, Chris pointed his wand at himself, "Keapsing Burbish!" he yelled before he even reached the ceiling. He then turned himself upside down and his feet impacted the ceiling with a loud "Thud." And then, he just stood there, upside-down on the ceiling, like he was standing on the ground. But this wasn''t the surprising part. He could have done this with a sticking charm well. The surprising part was what came next. *Step* *Step* *Step* Chris began to run towards Durant. and he even jumped with him both feet in the air. But he somehownded back on the ceiling. "What?!" Everyone couldn''t understand just how Chris was doing this. And even Durant stopped his attack for a second. What kind of spell was this? ''Burbish Keapsing?'' He''d never heard of it. ''Is this perhaps... the fabled gravity magic?'' He thought in perplexion. If that were the case, then it would also exin how he was able to fly. Meanwhile... "Pfft," Chrisughed when he saw that everyone was fooled. Just now, he was just using wandless summoning from his legs to summon himself back to the ceiling after every step. But, it looked like he hadpletely changed the gravity for himself. The spell? He was just speaking rubbish! No, he was literally ''Speaking Rubbish''... ''Keapsing Burbish.'' getit? But he was starting to feel ufortable standing upside down for so long. Thus, he summoned himself back to the ground. Durant nodded in satisfaction. The first round was sessful. He was able to get Chris to show off some new things and observe some more things about him. And... he was able to do this without Chris getting injured. His wife would literally drink his blood if Chris got even a scratch. He''s observed that Chris''s current reaction speed is... he can''t estimate just how fast it is, but it''s, even more, faster than his usual reaction speed whichby the way was already among the quickest he''d ever seen. He has this amazing spell called ''Keapsing Burbish which enabled him to treat the ceiling like its ground. Andstly... ''Chris still has a lot he''s hiding.'' This is something he can just by looking the way he''s carefreely enjoying the match instead of getting worried about getting injured or dying. ''Well, he knows,'' thought Durant dryly. That boy must have already known that he''s in no danger. Since if Chris got in danger, then Durant is in more danger. There''s a blood-thirsty Vampire observing the match from the side. ''But... he still has a lot more to show.'' That was a foregone conclusion. ''Which means I can up the ante,'' he decided. "Be more careful now..." he warned him, "for both of us," he added and Chris nodded, understanding his meaning as he grinned knowingly as he nced at his mother. "Also, don''t just keep defending. I need you to attack too... Or are you unable to do it?" Chris raised his eyebrows. He was tempted to show off his Fiendfire and then ask, ''You were saying?'' But no... that''s just too dark. If his pure magic hadn''t cleaned the residual dark magic, he would have already gone half-mad by now. Thus, it''s better to keep dark magic hidden. After all, with his already slightly mad personality, people might start thinking that it''s due to dark magic... Thus, he just nodded, "I''ll attack now," even though his attack was already too good, it''s still better to try out some things. No one had seen Chris use much attack magic in his duels before. He usually just focused on fighting physically. This time, Chris and Durant both pointed their wands at each other and cast the spells at the same time. Durant went with animated transfiguration this time. But Chris did something else entirely. While his wand was still pointing at Durant, the gems on his wand suddenly started to glow and it started to emit a red light. He''s going to overpower the spell to the limits of its spell frame. He can also cross the limits by just copying the spell energy, but he doesn''t want to reveal that one. Chris grinned when he saw the surprised face of Durant. Overpowering the spell was already a very big deal. He doesn''t want anyone to have a stroke due to surprise. "Take this," He thenzily muttered the incantation in a casual voice, "stupify" *ZZOOOOM* Durant''s eyes widened to proportions which Chris had never witnessed on him, and he muttered out an incantation. Suddenly, a golden energy shield formed in front of him, *BANG* With a massive bang, the spell impacted the shield, and even though his shields held, Durant slid back about half a meter due to the impact. Though Chris didn''t have the time to see what happened since Durant''s animated Transfiguration seeded and tigers made of marble were going to attack him right now. He sent out Exploding charm one of them experimentally, and to his surprise, it actually broke down! "Something''s wrong..." he muttered, Durant was especially talented in Transfiguration and he had cast the spells with a lot of concentration. And he even warned Chris. Thus, one of them getting destroyed so easily didn''t make sense. !!! And his eyes widened in the next second because due to his sharp senses, he heard something else heading towards him from behind. They were very small insects and he''d have missed them due to the tigers. Their creation in an amount of time shouldn''t have been possible, but that''s a world champion we''re talking about. Chris pointed his wand at the insects and $"Incendio,"$ used a first-year spell against them. Chris''s voice came out quite heavy and distorted, and they couldn''t even understand what spell he had cast. In the next moment, mes so that they even the Durant and the spectators could feel the heat from a distance came out, burning away the insects. But the Tigers also weren''t so simple. While Chris had turned to deal with the insects, under Durant''s control, all of them had jumped at him from different and, *BOOM* They exploded. "Che" Chris clicked his tongue. And in the next moment, a glowing circr multicolored shield covered him whole. Corpomency. One of his most powerful cards. Durant stopped his offense as he grinned. ''This is insane!'' His usual strict and serious demeanor was nowhere to be seen. Because the things he witnessing are just too pleasantly surprising. ''Chris is... a monster,'' he thought in awe. Just when it looks like you have him, this guy suddenly pulls out insane abilities from his ass andes outpletely unfazed. The feats he''s performed upto now are all nothing short of unreal. ''And that overpowered spell...'' Overpowering a spell to its limits needs a lot of talent and practice. It''s not something that just any Tom, Harry, or Chris can do. That spell just now... It was a simple Stupify. Durant had never seen anyone cast a stupify as powerful as that. If anyone trains to train in overpowering their spell to the limits of its spell frame, they definitely don''t choose Stupify. Only idiots would choose simple spells like Stupify or Expelliarmus to make them overpowered. And, that isn''t even the end of it. ''Chris somehow has a great fire resistance.'' he observed. The obscure spell he''d used just now. Durant didn''t recognize the incantations and he''s never seen anyone cast it. Most likely because the mes are too powerful. If Durant had been that close to the spell, he''d have gotten burned just standing there. And Chris turned out to be unscathed. ''Heat resistance,'' he noted. And then there''s the multicolored shield. For some reason, he''s never seen any magic with has more than one color. And Chris''s shield seemed to glow with a all colors. He needs to test out just how strong that shield is. And thest thing he''s observed... ''It looks like he''s just starting...'' Durant''s already reaching the limits to how much he can push him, but this guy... He can easily deduct the fact that this guy still has a lot he''s hiding from his actions, like how is he didn''t show any frustration or panic upto now. Only surprise and mild annoyance at the fact that he''ll have to fork out some more abilities. ... It almost looks like a rich young master throwing out money at an auction house. He never runs out of money, but only feels frustrated that he''ll have to fork out more. Or a young master bringing out pinnacle grade artifacts one after another and only being annoyed at the fact that someone dared to have the ability to push him this far. ''Just how many abilities does he have? He''s only thirteen years old for Merlin''s sake!'' Durant didn''t know, but he decided not to push it. If his deduction turned out to be wrong and Chris came out injured, Durant will have a hell to pay at the hands of an overprotective mama vampire. Thus, he decided to end it with one final round in which he''ll go out. *** A.N: So, the Powerstones... the R-18... you know what to do right? VOTE! See how awesome the chapter was! And there''s the dueling tournament soon. Pa /Snollygoster Chapter 163: The Final showdown Chapter 163: The Final showdown The Corpomency shield defended Chris quite easily from Durant''s attack. Though... the rainbow color of the semi-translucent shield gained more of a purplish hue after that. The round shield opened up from the top and Chris''s annoyed face, which was looking a bit blurry became fully visible. Only after he''d seen the power of the mes did Chris realize that he''d unknowingly used Dragontongue for that one. All types of fire magic of Chris are already quite enhanced. And, if he added the Dragontongue into the mix... well, the results are like that. The heat was enough to put his clothes on fire. He had to prevent that from happening as well. And while he was busy in this, those f*cking tigers had exploded, making him subconsciously use the Corpomency. Now a lot was exposed. ''Now, what do I do with this?'' he thought as he nced at the Corpomency shield which had a slightly purplish hue. At this moment, Durant raised his wand, "Let''s end this," he said, and without waiting for his response Durant raised his wand straight up into the air. *Swoosh* And in the next moment, his wand lit up brightly and a wave of magic spread out in all directions. "Damn," muttered Chris. This spell was huge. Chris didn''t think he had this much magic to spare. He''s really serious now. In the next moment, the ground and the furniture started shaking. Chunks of the debris got torn out of the ground and started to split into thin structures. Chris raised his wand to attack Durant but a massive amount of debris was blocking him. Outside the dueling ring, everyone who was watching took distance. And Camille ground her teeth when she saw just what spell Durant was using. ''He got carried away,'' she thought furiously. A spell of this scale is very difficult to control and incredibly destructive. What if her son gets hurt?! Camille prepared her blood just in case something untoward happens to Chris. Chris on the other just decided to depend on Corpomency. ''Well, I''ve alreadye this far. I might as well use ''that'' feature of the shield. If he tried to block this whole magic, he''ll soon run of magic. Thus he''ll either have to give up now and admit defeat, or just do ''it''. He looked at his mom who was looking at him in worry. "Will you still treat me the same after this?" He whispered, but Camille heard it loud and clear. And she just realized that Chris and her suffering from the same problem. Both have the same reason for hiding their secrets. She smiled and nodded her head excessively, "Yes, you silly child! Mom will always love you, no matter what," she whispered back, but Chris was also able to understand it just by reading her lips. Chris sighed And the semi-translucent Corpomency shield covered his body once again. Durant looked at Chris in surprise. He was expecting Chris to start attacking the moment he had blocked the explosion of the tigers. But for some reason, Chris still hadn''t dispelled his shield and was only defending. Logically, he should have tried to destroy as much debris as possible before the attack began, but he didn''t... or couldn''t. ''Is it perhaps... some kind of limitation or handicap due to the shield?'' He wasn''t sure. The shield was definitely something if took those explosions with a single dent. Only a few seconds had passed, and by now, all the debris had turned into sharp and strong spikes which were all just floating in the air randomly. This spell is capable of both attack and defense, but since Chris didn''t attack him, he decided to proceed with the attack. "Cible," muttered Durant as he brought down his wand and pointed it straight at Chris. *Shhinnng* And in response, hundreds of thousands of spikes pointed sharply turned their pointed ends at Chris as well. "Oh... hell," muttered Chris. He raised his wand and made changes to his Corpomency shield as well. The shield expanded and size and got thicker as well. Corpomency is amazing. And today, he''s gonna reveal just why it''s own of his OP-est abilities. "Va!" Durant ordered, and about a hundred spikes suddenly came at him like shooting stars. None was aimed at him. They were aimed at the shield. *Chink* *Chink* *Chink* *Chink*... All of them got stuck in Corpomency shield. None could prate it. And then, all of them fell to the ground uselessly. The only difference was that, the purplish hue has increased a bit. Chris clicked his tongue. On the other hand, Durant nodded in appreciation. This spell was definitely turning out to be more and more interesting. It seems customizable ording to the situation. That can be very useful. And its shielding capacity seems absurd. After the explosions and spikes, there''s still not a dent. ''It seems I don''t need to worry about hurting him,'' "Tell me when you can''t hold it anymore," he called out helpfully, since it''s not a serious duel but just a way to get an idea about his abilities in order to make arrangements for his protection. But inside the Shield, Chris showed no reaction. Just a bored face. Shrugging, Durant waved his wand again, and, this time, all the spikes started to fall on the shield in waves. *Chink* *Chink* *Chink* *Chink*... But, the shield was somehow able to persist. Every time a spike would hit the shield, then it would sink in a little at the thick surface, then a wave of purple energy would spread out until it gets evenly distributed all over the shield. Durant frowned when he noticed that the spikes still weren''t working. He even saw Chris yawn while checking out his nails. ''... Is this... for real?'' Durant was having a hard time believing it. Just... what kind of shield is that? If he really wanted, he could have sent out of the spikes at once, but that could just end up killing Chris if the shield dropped that''s why, his options are limited. Durant flicked his wand and suddenly, all the spikes suddenly started to hit at one particr spot. "What the" Chris, who was pretending to be bored almost jumped out his skin when Durant did that. He swiped his wand and the Shield start to spin in all directions, not letting any spike hit the same location twice. "Shit! That was close," he muttered while sighing. He wasn''t worried about himself. He was worried about everyone else here. Durant''s frown deepened. ''So... apparently, this shield can rotate as well,'' He now really wanted to see if his spell can break the shield or not. He raised his wand and began pouring out more magic. Suddenly, all the remaining spikes began to vibrate at their position! And seeing this, Chris also got startled. "The hell?! Does he really wants to get a beating from mom?!" But in actuality, Durant was still sure he won''t hurt. He just wanted to break that shield. It''s almost as if he wants to keep his face as a father. But at this moment, Durant suddenly felt chills run down his spine as he felt his blood flow almost stop. He nced at Camille who was standing in the distance. "You can stop right now," she said calmly, but this time, even her fake smile has Vanished. Her face was expressionless and her eyes wide open. ''Sigh,'' Durant sighed. What an overprotective mother she is. Doesn''t even trust him enough to be assured of Chris''s safety. Very unwillingly, Durant let the spikes fall to the ground and Chris breathed a sigh of relief and looked at his mom gratefully as the now almost purple shield opened up to reveal his face. Camille, who was looking at Durant expressionlessly returned Chris''s smile with a genuine one of her own. She knew that Chris would be safe under Durant''s watch. She just didn''t want her son the feel worried or get traumatized from the spell. ording to Camille, Durant hadpletely forgotten his original purpose of knowing Chris''s capabilities and had instead gotten worried about his protecting his vain ego. ''What world champion? Hmph! Isn''t it only because the Vampires can''t use their Vampiric abilities and there weren''t any Exalted ones participating at the time? The exact number of Exalted is always unknown since most just do their best to hide it lest they get their asses hunted down. Very few have ever had the nerve to reveal it openly and even fewer have survived the hunts. Seeing no choice but to quit, Durant put his wand back into his holster, "I''ll end it here. Your shield is really fantastic. The only drawback seems to be, you can''t attack while you''re defending," ''Can''t attack?'' Chris sighed as he looked at the purple shield that seemed to hum with power. ''What do I do with this?'' He coughed awkwardly, "Ah... about that," The shield changed its structure yet again And a long barrel simr to the one in tanks emerged out of the front of the shield. "The current drawback isn''t that I can''t attack. It''s... I can''t not attack..." The current setting of the shield was like such. *Thrum* The shield began pulsating, and the purple energy started to ripple towards the Canon and the pulsations increased. *Thrum* *Thrum* *Thrum* *Thrum*... In the next moment, *SHEEEEENG* a concentrated beam of purple energy passed by Durant before he could even blink, lighting up the whole room purple. *BOOOOOM* It broke through all walls and impacted the wards with a giant boom. Fortunately, the wards barely held, and soon, the purple light dissipated. Chris sighed. He was grateful to his mom for stopping his dad. Otherwise, the wards would have been damaged right now. And He crossed his arms in front of his chest as a tribute to the ce which gave him the idea for this thing, ''Wakanda Forever,'' This is the reason why he calls the Corpomency as one of his OPest abilities. It has no defined form. With powerful intent and practice, it can be converted to whatever form he wants. His imagination is the limit. He calls this setting the Vibranium shield. It absorbs the force of the attacks and converts it into a purplish energy. In this setting, he doesn''t have to block all the force which is applied. He''s merely converting it into a different form. Thus, the shield does not have to suffer the damage of resisting and nullifying the energy of the attack bypromising its own energy. This saves him a hell lot of magic, since he doesn''t have to constantly reinforce the shield by pouring in more. Though since it''s still in the experimental phase, he wasn''t willing to test it''s limits. If the Durant went all out and the kic force went out of his control... even though he''d be alright inside the shield, the people present here might be in danger. ''Well, it turned out just fine,'' But... at this moment, Chris suddenly realized that everyone was looking at him with nk expressions. Realizing that might have a lot to answer right for right now, he did the most logical thing. "Ohhhh..." *Thump* He fell back to the ground, looking totally drained and exhausted, as if he might die from exhaustion the next moment. It was indeed most logical for him to be in this state after pulling off that stunt. He is, by no means, trying to buy time to formte a proper exnation for everything! ''Oh,e on!'' Dora rolled her eyes in exasperation. During his first year, this guy has pulled the same truck on her a lot of times after just spamming a few spells far above his year grade. Needless to say, Dora at that time had fallen for his act and gave her full attention and care in nursing him. Camille also smiled knowingly seeing him act. He''s still right as rain. Camille suspected he could still go another round easily. But of course, the rest of the people weren''t an exception as they all fell for his act. "Chris!" Surprisingly, the one who got the most worried was Fleur. She worriedly ran to his side and kneeled as she checked his condition. Camille sighed and just decided to not expose her son. Yet again. She went to his side as well and checked his condition. "He''s alright, Fleur," she said after her fake diagnosis, "He just needs some rest. The duel must have taken a lot from him," she murmured as she red at her husband. Fleur looked at Chris who only seemed semiconscious, "T-Then... I''ll escort him to his room," she said and levitated him through his clothes, "A-After all, he did the same for me," she felt the need to rify. Camille smiled gratefully at Fleur and nodded. But inwardly, she thought that her son had dodged one bullet by fainting, but he had stepped into a minefield instead as she nced at Dora whose expression wasn''t so good. .... Fleur levitated Chris who was half-conscious to his room, but after climbing the stairs, she decided to support him the rest of the way. She thought it was only fair since Chris did the same for her that night. She wasn''t aware that she was wearing a dress that night, and by the way, she was struggling in her drunk state, she would have ripped out of her dress if Chris tried levitating her through her dress. Chris groaned, "I... I can walk," he said weakly as got out of her embrace. He can''t afford the consequences. Fleur still insisted. Thus, Chris walked the rest of the way while taking minimal support from Fleur and making sure it didn''t look inappropriate. They finally reached Chris''s bedroom and Fleur stopped. "Um... Chris?" "... Yeah?" "I''ve been trying to talk about it for a while but haven''t been able to get a chance. I... I wanted to thank you for thest helping me out at the selection tournament. Louise told me about the poison," Chris sighed, "I don''t know what you''re talking about," he murmured. Fleurughed bitterly, "You don''t need to worry about the secret of the antidote. I''ll always keep it a secret and won''t ask any question about it. I... just want to thank you and let you know that, Fleur Dcour is in your life long debt," Chris shook his head, "There''s no" "There''s no debt in family, only favors," said Fleur, cutting him off while quoting him. "I know. Then, it''s a favor. I''ll add it to the long list that''s beenpiling including those Jewelries. Just let us know if you need anything from your family," she smiled, "The Dcours always return the favors," Chris shook his head, "But you did help me out a lot. The precious materials, equipments and those priceless books..." began counting out. Despite his best efforts, the Dcours still insisted on helping him out. And the things he got are all quite useful. "Whether you believe it or not, it FAR from enough," she said firmly, and hugged him as thanks and goodbye. It was a simple hug, and yet, Chris felt that he was making a mistake. And his premonition was right, because... Dora was currently standing just a meter away, under Stealth. *** A.N: Oooh man, just imagine Chris''s surprise if she deactivates stealth and casually clears clears her throat right now. Powerstones please! Find out what happens next! Here''s the clue along with the title of the next chapter: "I''d like to sleep with your daughter," R-18 will onlye if powerstones are given! /Snollygoster for advanced chapters. It''s a new month! Chapter 164: Id like to sleep with your daughter Chapter 164: I''d like to sleep with your daughter Dora was feeling miserable today. Firstly, she has to leave Chris and go for her Auror training. These two months passed by too quickly. Every moment spent in his presence is like a drug to her. She can''t get enough of it and can''t bear to part with him. And now they have to part. What was worse was that he''ll be in Hogwarts or Beauxbatons for the next five years while she''ll have to work at the ministry. So, it''s not clear when they''ll be able to spend time together. Then there was the problem that she wasn''t able to fully let go of her past traumas due to which she''s unable to climb the further steps of a rtionship with Chris. Furthermore, Chris was turning out to be more and more monstrous as he reveals his secrets, which is making her wonder why does he even like her. Back in the days, he was just the boy she had fallen in love with who also seemed to like her. She felt that despite the differences, they were a great match. But now that she''sparing herself to the other options he has, she can''t help but feel insecure. Just look at Fleur. Fleur has many advantages that she doesn''t. Moreover, that b*tch seems to like Chris too. Dora has considered killing her many times, but as expected, she still can''t bring herself to do that. Don''t misunderstand her... it''s not because of the kindness of her heart. It''s because she might get caught. Or because her abnormally sharp and mysterious boyfriend might find out somehow. She was so frustrated today that she tried her best in herst practice today but it still didn''t help better her mood since she was still not that good. Though her mood worsened even further when that b*tch ran to Chris with so much worry. The idiot didn''t even know Chris enough to understand that the guy was merely acting. Then the b*tch volunteered to escort Chris to his room! And what did she say about Chris doing the same for her in the past?! Chris never told her about this! And of course, since everyone has such a great impression of that b*tch, they all approved it. Only Camille looked at Dora in pity. Dora excused herself and decided to follow them under stealth. She wanted to jinx the hell of Fleur when she was that the b*tch had stopped levitating him after she had climbed the stairs and tried to hug Chris for the rest of the way. If Dora had done that, Chris would have taken so much advantage of her that she would have turned red from shame. Fortunately, Chris didn''t do any such thing with Fleur. Dora suspected that the b*tch would even say yes even if Chris asked her to strip right then and there. ''After all, she didn''t suffer the same problems as me due to her family background,'' she thought bitterly. Both Fleur and Dora had different types of sufferings in their lives. Fleur''s worst suffering came only in herter years when she loses the selection tournament and then also loses the Tri-wizard. But now Chris was here to prevent these. On the other hand, Dora has already suffered the worse in her earlier years. And no one could bother her as she grew old. Now, Chris could only try to heal her wounds and give her the happiness she deserves. But Dora didn''t know this. She felt that she was in way too much of a disadvantage whenpared to Fleur. -The age difference is only 3 years. While Dora''s about six years older than Chris. -She lives in France and thus can meet Chris frequently and can even study together with Chris if either of them changes schools. -Her family is on such good terms with Chris''s family that it is almost just one big family. -Furthermore, her family background matches well with Chris''s. -Fleur''s quite beautiful, one of the most beautiful girls Dora''s ever seen. With all this, how could she not feel insecure? That''s the reason why she''s here, listening to their conversation. Fleur was thanking Chris for the ornaments enchanted with Pure magic. She already knew about that, but she didn''t know what about what Chris said to her in response "But you did help me out a lot. The precious materials, equipment and those priceless books..." This somehow hit her bad. Chris had helped her out a lot. But... she never could give him anything substantial in return. On the other hand, Fleur had given so many to him. And Chris didn''t even tell her about this, since he must have realized that Dora would think this way. He doesn''t want anything in return, but that didn''t help Dora from feeling worse. And then she saw them hugging, and that broke the final straw. She wanted to rush there, she wanted to stop them, she wanted to tear them apart, but... she realized that it was meaningless to do so. What would she say to Chris after that? ''Don''t get close to this girl and only interact with me?'' She''s leaving him tomorrow. Is he supposed to not even interact with Fleur when she''s not even there? And also, even if she stops Fleur for today, how will she stop her when Chris and Fleur go around the world for duels? How will she stop her when they meet here on holidays? She can''t be there for him for the foreseeable future. ''I can''t...'' she realized. And thus, with the image of the two hugging each other etched into her mind, she left. .... Fleur only left after she had made sure that Chris hadid down on his bed. She was dying to talk about the duel, but she supposed that thanking him took the priority since she didn''t know when she''ll get the opportunity and also because he was clearly very tired right now. Though before leaving, she did give him the thank-you kiss on both cheeks that was due for the fact that Gabby won''t have to suffer the allure problems at school due to his artifacts. Chris didn''t mind it, since kissing is verymon in French culture. It could be called moremon than even a proper hug. As soon as she''d left, Chris quickly got up. This was hisst day here, he''s going to spend it all with Dora. All the other people, he can meet with the help of the Vanishing Cab. Humming a jolly tune under stealth, he went to Dora''s room, only to find that she wasn''t there. He checked out if she was with Sally and Cindy, but the twins were still outside with Gabrielle and Esme. All the little girls were checking out the location when his Repulsive Beam had impacted the wards. ''Then, where did she go?'' Wondered Chris. He didn''t have much time. Thus, he activated his dragon senses and his gaze fell to the ground where a noticed something, "Are they... tears?" There were a few droplets of what seemed like tears. But, even though he could smell her tears, he couldn''t smell HER scent. ''It''s as if...'' his eyes widened. It''s as if she was under stealth! "Damn it!" He cursed. Was she really there the whole time?! It only then did he realize why he felt that something was wrong. "But... why would she cry though?" He wondered. It wasn''t like Dora to cry. She was a strong girl with a strong spirit. She''s not the kind to just run away. Chrus would have worried more for Fleur''s life. But then he recalled that her mood seemed miserable from the start of the day. ''Is it...'' he realized what happened somewhat and his "NonononoNO! Come on! Not this time as well!" He eximed in frustration. This girl seems to have the habit of running away. Just like she did in the first year, and other times as well. ''I''ll have to make her realize that she can''t run away anymore...'' he thought as his canines unconsciously sharpened. He had an idea about where she might be hiding. He stepped into his basement through Vanishing Cab and apparated straight in front of the Tonks Residence. *Ding-dong* He rang the doorbell, he was going to wait, but his sharp senses detected her recent scent and he got impatient. His magic red and the door opened on its own and he walked in following the scent. On his way, he encountered Ted and Andromeda who were a bit surprised to see him, "Chris?" x2 they both asked at the same time. Chris nodded, "Excuse me, but I''d like to sleep with your daughter tonight, do I have the permission?" Their jaws hung open for a moment upon hearing Chris''s words. But then Ted stood up in outrage, "What did you just say?!" But Andromeda, who was more cool-headed put a hand on his shoulder to calm him down, "Dear, what are you overreacting for? Haven''t you already approved of their rtionship?" She then turned to look at Chris and smiled helplessly, "I know you''re serious about her. So, I can only ask you to try your best to keep her happy. She has had a tough life and has many scars which she hides from us. Only you can heal her," Securing her arms around Ted she said, "Go. You have our blessings," she was holding down Ted who wanted to stop Chris. Chris nodded at both of them, "I''ll make sure to give her a lifetime of happiness," with that, he walked towards her room like he owned the ce. Looking at his back, Andromeda had a sudden thought, "I wondered if he knows the contraception charm? Will I be Grandma Andi so soon?" She wondered out loud, making Ted almost faint. He walked to her room. With a burst of his wandless magic, the door of Dora''s room opened itself to wee Chris, along with crying and startled Dora''s wand tip. She looked him in withplicated emotions, "Why are you doing here?!" Chris looked at looked Dora who had tears running down her cheeks and a snotty nose, ''Why does she still look so endearing right now?'' Chris smiled at her, showing his sharp canines, "Didn''t I already say earlier today? You can''t run anywhere tonight," he dered as he walked towards her. The door shut down behind him and different kinds of privacy charms got cast all around the room. He even included an anti-apparation ward as well in case she tries to disapparate. But Dora wasn''t so easily convinced, "Just... leave me alone! I am running away before you throw me away!" She cried as she backed away from him further into her bed. "I... can''t give you anything! I''m too broken. It''s better if you just choose Fleur!" She just wouldn''t be able to bear it if she disappears for a year to two, then returns to him, only to find out that he doesn''t love her anymore. Chris stopped for a moment, but then his eyes widened as he finally fully understood the matter, "You... you''re worried about THIS??" In the next moment, he was on the bed with hands wrapped around her. Dora wanted to struggle, but her body was honest as it tried to lean into Chris''s embrace. Chris sighed, "You silly girl, I can''t stop loving you even if I wanted to," he said helplessly. "Liar," Dora muttered in a small voice. How would he know if the future him would love her or not? It isn''t like he has any control over this. Chris chuckled, "I actually am a liar," he agreed, "But!... I''m not lying right now. We can''t stop loving each other," he said seriously, recalling the pinkish magic which had sometimeses out of him. "We''re... kinda bonded," he told her. He had been researching about it for a while now, "The pink magic that keepsing up every now and then... It''s a type of one of the most mysterious magics in the world. Ites under... Love Magic," "What?!" Dora looked up at him in surprise. Chris nodded, "It''s not something so rare actually. It''s even present in muggles. In fact, anyone who possesses a soul has it," "...." Dora had trouble wrapping her head around this, "Then, why are we the only ones who know about this? And how does it help in making our lovest long?" She asked puzzled. Chris ran his hand through her hair, "The amounts released differ upon people. Apparently, I can harness it quite easily, the reason being one or some or all of my numerous abnormalities." "As for how it helps our love, even your parents have it. It kinda keeps adding up in very small amounts for most people. But in our case..." Dora''s eyes widened, "... Already so much was released," she felt a burst of joy upon hearing that. "So..." said Chris, pushing her down and straddling her. He brought his face close to hers, "You still wanna run away?" *** A.N.: Two R-18 in a row are the next chapter. Pat /Snollygoster It''s a new month! Um...POWERSTONES for motivation. Chapter 165: late Chapter 165:te I''m having offline exams. Two more days till I''m done studying non-stop. I wish I had lumency... Chapter 166: ChrisxDora Chapter 166: ChrisxDora (R-18) Dora looked at Chris who was very close to her right now. She was still having trouble wrapping her head around the situation. Chris will always love her? And they can even stay together for a lifetime? The situation was so unreal that she felt like she was dreaming. Chris gave her a peck on the lips to get her attention. "You don''t believe me?" He asked, ''Don''t you feel it?'' He thought strongly as he made a face. Dora began to think about it, "I do believe you, but I don''t think I ever felt it- woah!" She blinked her eyes as she realized what just happened. ''Yep," Chris nodded as he grinned, "I didn''t say thest sentence. You just realized what I was thinking just by my expressions and emotions," he exined. It was a very initial stage, so he had to consciously focus and send his emotions. And he can also hide his emotions as well, just like she can, so he thinks it''s really great. It''s just that, he was worried about how she would take it, or if she was going freak out or not. But, everything seems to be working out. Thus, he can also do this He looked into her eyes and felt strong emotions of love for her. He loves her when she cares for him. He loves her when she scolds him. He loves her when she''s worried for him. He loves her when she looks at him with her shy expression reciprocating his love. He loves her when she''s sometimes bold. He loves her when they tease each other mercilessly. And then, all these emotions, he sent to her through the small connection that they were developing. (The sly dog held back the naughty ones, which consists of the majority. E.g. He absolutely loves her when she''s wearing tight shorts and then bends down to do her stretching. Let''s not scare her off.) "!!!!" Dora''s eyes widened as she became aware of Chris''s emotions for her and while still feeling those emotions, Chris kissed her. *Hm~ Mm~* Chris''s lips mashed with Dora''s soft and inviting lips, making her moan as they began to have a mouth-to-mouth battle. It was a passionate kiss. He directly slid his tongue into her mouth as he rested one hand on the side of her and the other behind her head. He didn''t let his hands wander, but he was practically lying down on her, with his boner pressing somewhere private. He also shifted some of his weight to his knees and hand so that she doesn''t feel ufortable. As they kissed, small amounts of pink magic kept getting shared between them, increasing the bliss multiple times. With a controlled magic trick, his shirt had Vanished from right under Dora''s hands and her handsnded on his bare sculpted back with was warm andfortable to the touch. Dora realized what had happened but Chris didn''t let her stop kissing. Soon, her hands began roaming his torso as she gave in to her feelings. Tonight, she was feeling the mostfortable, most relieved, and most daring. Especially considering the fact that she was at home, in her own room, in own bed. Thus, she freely ran her hands all over his well-defined torso. Not long after that, Dora''s top also vanished, leaving her in her bra which Chris had bought for her from France. It was ck withce coverings. Dora was too lost in feeling Chris''s love for her that her traumas didn''te this time. ''He loves me so much! He loves me as much as I love him!'' For the first time, she was truly enjoying this without any panic or repulsive feelings. A lot of it was also rted to how Chris was taking it very slowly and smoothly, one step at a time, like a true gentleman. He doing all this because this is what she needs right now. When her top came off, leaving her in her bra, Dora became a bit scared and her kisses became a bit hesitant, but Chris didn''t do anything aggressive. He just gently ran his hands along her bare shoulders. "It''s alright..." he murmured softly to her lips, "It''s only me," "Yes~" Dora also made herself remember, ''It''s Chris, my boyfriend, and the person I love the most,'' she felt Chris''s hardness lightly brush against her core as his bare chest pressed against her soft and supple breasts covered only by a bra and she felt her love and desire overshadow her fears. Their lower body clothes were the next to vanish, leaving them in only their underwear. Dora was wearing a set of sexy ckced panties which looked great on her curvy ass and toned and sexy legs, But by now, both of them were too lost in each other to pay attention. Chris still didn''t let his hands wander too far into the forbidden regions, but their bodies mashed with each other unabatedly as they tried to feel every bit of each other''s bodies. Dora was feeling something rising in her as Chris''s hands found different pleasure points on her body that she never knew about. His hands carefully caressed her bare back, her toned stomach, and her sexy legs as he kissed her with increasing proficiency. "Ahn~ Mmm~," Dora''s moans were constant and unstoppable even after she tried to suppress as much as she could, making her feel horribly embarrassed. Chris could see what wasing, so he slowed down his pace a bit as he began kissing her neck. But, as soon as he began kissing her neck, he suddenly had a strong urge to give her a small bite as his sharp canine lengthened a bit. He experimentally ran his sharp canine along the skin of her neck. But surprisingly, when he did so_ "AHHHNNNN!!!" Dora began to shudder as she clutched his head to her neck and wrapped her legs around him to grind against him. Chris held her tight as he let her finish while smiling wryly. Even he didn''t know what just happened. ''Looks like the dragon traits are affecting me again,'' he thought. When Dora regained her rity, she found herself wrapped around Chris with her pantiespletely soaked and a hard thing poking her core. Not to mention that both of them were almost naked. ''Morgana''s hairy and used cunt! This is absolutely disgraceful...'' but she couldn''t deny one thing: That was the most powerful orgasm she''s ever had. Poor girl didn''t understand that this was the result when Chris wasn''t even trying. This was the lowest level. Dora couldn''t handle the embarrassment that was about toe next. So, she pretended to faint from her climax. Chris smirked when he saw her pretending to faint. She''s trying to use this trick against the one who taught her this. "Don''t pretend to faint now. We''re just getting started," He whispered into her ear which was flushed red. "...." Except an imperceptible shudder, Dora didn''t react to Chris''s words. And she was also really nervous about thest step. She wasn''t ready for it. She could feel it. Feeling her not respond, Chris smirked as he separated from her. And for a moment, he was blown away by the sight of her. Her beautiful face looked stunning with the rosy blush on her cheeks and neck. Her small teeth were currently lightly biting her lips, which were wet, red, and swollen due to his kisses. Her breasts which were hidden by a lower cut bra revealed a tantalizing view which made his blood boil. And those legs... he could spend the rest of his days nestled between those perfect thighs. Her panties were currently very wet, sticking to her crotch, revealing the outline of the forbidden line. "This... is perfection," he murmured in enlightenment. But, while he was enjoying the best view of his life, Dora, unfortunately, released that he was staring. And... she did the most outrageous thing. She activated stealth and Vanished, thus depriving him of the perfect scenery! Chris realized what she was doing and his eyes widened to Max proportions. "NO WAYYYYY!" He eximed as something snapped inside him. And the next moment, a small part of his magic condensed itself to a shocking degree. He didn''t know what happened, but in the next moment, a shockwave of colorless magic spread out of him and canceled Dora''s stealth, thus revealing her, who in the middle of trying to run away with her back turned towards him, showing him her wonderful ass. In the next moment, Dora was once again pinned down under Chris. ".... H-How???" She wondered, utterly bbergasted. Chris ignored her question as he looked into her eyes and smirked. "Didn''t I already tell you? You. Can''t. Run. Away. Tonight." He said, empathizing each word. He really can''t stop after seeing that amazing view of her ass. He began to kiss her lips with a new fire. "Besides, why are feeling embarrassed? It''s only me, the person you''re bonding to," he murmured between kisses. Dora also realized that it''s only Chris. He isn''t even teasing her for her early orgasm or her overreaction. In fact, he didn''t even mention it. With him assuring her Dora forgot her embarrassment as her arousal once again began to increase. But this time, Chris did something different. He activated super trigger blue and began to grind lightly against her. "Aaah~," Dora let out a deep moan as she felt a tingle spread throughout her core. Chriss was pretty much immune to this much magic, but Dora''s whole slit was getting stimted, especially her clitoris. Even though both of them had no shortage of stamina, but Chris still didn''t want her to cum this time since she''ll once again start to think about useless things. Thus, every time she was close to orgasm, he''d pull his hips back slightly and enjoy a slow kiss with her. "Mmm~" Dora moaned against his mouth in a subconscious protest as her hips rose up to met his, but the guy only thing she got was Chris''s smirking kisses. "You want more?" He asked between his kisses and Dora stopped for a second, getting scared yet again. He recalled Andromeda''s words. ''She''s had a rough childhood and has many scars,'' and ''Keep her happy,'' Thus, Chris caressed her hair, "Don''t worry," he gently assured her. "We won''t go all the way as long as you''re notpletely ready," he even sent her his love for her, and the assurance that he''s going to wait for as long as it takes. "Just do what your heart tells you to and enjoy," he said as he sent her a memory. It was a memory of him watching her sleep next to him as he slowly stroked her hair and looked at her lovingly. All the time she''s slept next to him, he hasn''t taken advantage of her. "As long as you''re with me, you can remain assured," When he did all this, Dora could only look back at him in haze. Her love was overflowing right now, and she was ready to go as far as she could tonight and enjoy. "I Love You," she murmured, looking at him with dazed eyes. Chris grinned. "I know. Now, tell me, are you ready for more?" he asked as he brushed his cock yet again with her core, making her shudder. Her panties would drop juices if they were squeezed right now. Dora turned her head side with her facepletely red and her eyes closed, "Yesss!" she moaned loudly, feeling as her pussy was burning right now. "Then here we go," he said as his hands went around her and unhooked her bra. He would have vanished this as well, but it''s not the same as removing them slowly with your own hands. He slowly removed the bra, freeing Dora''s well-rounded and delicate breasts which were more than a handful with fully erect dark pink nipples. *Gulp* Chris gulped as the little Chris down below began throbbing. Chris guessed her breasts a DD. But really, does the size matter? She''s a Metamorphagus and her bra is enchanted to take any size she wants. But what can he do? Old habits... Dora tried to cover her breasts in embarrassment, but Chris quickly bent down to im his long-awaited meal. He caught one of her nipples in his lips and pinched the other one while he sent a low amount of electric magic through both of her nipples, stimting her too greatly. "Ohhhh~" Dora threw her head back and moaned loudly as her hand wrapped around her neck, burying his face further into her boobs. Chris suckled, caressed, and flicked her erect nipples to his heart''s content as his hands groped, kneaded, and squeezed her soft and squishy mounds to his heart''s content. But still, he didn''t let her climax. If she once again begins to act hesitant and scared, it''ll ruin the intense momentum he''s created. No, thank you very much, but he prefers her begging and moaning in need than her trying to run away. At one point, he brought her very close to climax and stopped altogether, making Dora moan frustratedly. He slowly slid himself further down. But, he didn''t attack the expected location, since he knew she''ll mp up if he does it that. He passed by her wet and soaked panties whose scent was making him lose control began kissing and massaging her creamy inner thighs while giving them his blue magic tingle, just enough that the feeling reach her forbidden ce. "Ahhh~!" Dora felt her core starting to feel very hot and in need. She needed release as soon as possible. ''I think... I think I can do this...'' Dora felt that it should be alright if it was only his mouth... At this moment, she parted her legs a bit, which were mped shut before now, revealing her soaked panties. They had turned translucent, clearly showing the outline of her slit. And this was all the invitation Chris needed. His fingers hooked around both sides of her panties and, he peeled them down very slowly, enjoying the big reveal. As the underwear which was stuck to her skin got peeled off her slit, thin bridges due to her viscous love juices were formed between the panties and her pussy. And after that, her pink pussy lips were finally revealed to Chris. Dora felt a new burst of embarrassment, thinking what she was thinking at the moment to allow this. She tried to close her legs once again, but... she was too slow considering that Chris was in his super trigger blue. Chris was ready to dig in. *** Chris: Itadakimasu! A.N.: On public demand, I''m posting both the R-18 chapters together. Enjoy~ Chapter 167: ChrisxDora continues Chapter 167: ChrisxDora continues (Another R-18, cause... one is never enough!) Chris savored the sight he had always wanted to see. Dora''s creamy thighs were currently parted, and her wet pussy was right in front of him, waiting to be devoured. And, above her slit, he found a small bush of har whose colors changed along with the continuous change of the hair on her head. He almost lost control due to the musky fragrance that was invading his sharp senses. His hard work and patience was finally paying off as he had Dora''s wet snatch presented fully exposed right in front of his face with her full consent. Thus, he was going to savor it with great relish. He looked up at Dora who had her face covered with hands as she peeked at him through the gap between her fingers. Their eyes met and her bashfulness reached new heights! She let out a small squeal as she closed her eyes and tried to close her legs. (Smirk) Chris just smirked showing his sharp and elongated canines. In his blue state, he simply leaned forward, so that her legs closed around his neck and pulled him in such that his face got stuck to herher regions. "Ahh!" Dora let out a gasp as her hands gripped Chris''s hair in surprise while Chris felt like he was in heaven. When such a delicious treat was offered to him, Chris got to eating it right away. His tongue which was containing some of his magic gave at the edge of her pussy lips as he tasted her nectar for the first time. !!!! "Ohhh!!!!" Dora couldn''t stop the moan that escaped her mouth as her legs tighten around the back of his head, unconsciously trying to push him further while her hands that were gripping his hair tried to do the same. But Chris only licked the edges of her pussy lips, devouring all the juices that kept gushing out non-stop. Whenever she was about toe, he would just pass some pure magic, calming her down a bit. When it was looking like Dora would simply go mad with arousal, Chris finally fully parted her lips and looked at the swollen nub which had been begging for his attention for a long time. "Chris... Please... Chris... I can''t wait anymore..." Dora already started begging for a release. Chris still had many things to try, but it was looking like she would simply go mad if she had to wait any longer. Thus, he decided to let her release for now. Gathering electric blue magic in his mouth, Chris closed his mouth around her clit as he sucked and licked it. !!!! "OHHH CHRRRIIISSSSSSSSSSS!!!!" When her most sensitive part was stimted like this, added with her already built-up huge arousal, Dora''s eyes rolled to her back as her mouth parted and she uttered her lover''s name with all her might. Her whole body spasmed as she squirted out a huge amount of juices into Chris''s mouth. Her hips bucked repeatedly against his mouth, riding out her biggest, longest, and most intense orgasm that no one else but Chris could provide. After it was over, her grip on his hair ckened and her thighs also parted, freeing Chris, who had streaks of nectar flowing down from the corners of his mouth. Dora''sid on the bed powerlessly, with her exposed breast juggling from the rise and fall of her chest and her legs still parted wide open, showing him her everything. Chris mentally patted himself on his back for his handiwork. And he hadn''t even started yet. He had yet to try a lot of things. When she finally came to she found herself lying naked on her bed with her legs spread wide open and Chris hugging her side with his mouthtched onto one of her nipples, sucking on it and his hand was groping her other breast. She felt something hot and rock hard pressed to her waist and realized what it was. Currently, she felt like she had melted into a puddle. When he saw that she was awake, he stopped sucking and her erect pink nipple popped out of his mouth. He quirked his eyebrows at her. "Are you ready for the second round?" he asked. Dora remembered what woulde next and her body stiffened. But, she tried to smile at him despite feeling her throat run dry with anxiety. She nodded, trying to look excited as she cupped her breast and offered it to him to suck more. "Y-Yes," she managed. Chris frowned when he saw her good mood vanishing at her wrong assumption and shook his head. "Hey!" He said, tightening his grip on her breast. "Don''t make wrong assumptions! Didn''t I tell you? We''re not going to do anything you''re ufortable with," he said firmly. He knew that, for now, she was almost at her limit. Even if he used his tricks to push her for more, it wouldn''t be with her real, heartfelt consent. Upto now, everything they''ve done has helped heal get her past her and traumas, as evidenced by how she''s stillfortable when he''s fondling her breasts. But, if they were to have sex, she might agree at the moment due to his techniques, persuasion, and their love, but that wouldn''t help in healing her scars. In fact, they might get worseter. Chris is not in any hurry. He''s only 13 and he has a looooong life ahead of him. It''s his Dora. For her, he can wait for as long as it takes. Because he''s sure, that soon, she''s going to be ready. Chris conveyed these feelings to her through their connection while he was saying his words. And Dora''s eyes widened, and along with her hair, which was already changing colors, her eye-colors also change, making her look even more fascinating. And in the depths of those eyes, you could see infinite love. She''s going to remember this feeling of incredible love for a person for the rest of her life. !!! Chris got surprised when suddenly, she flipped him over, and straddle his belly. Then, she bent down and kissed him fiercely while inserting her tongue into his mouth. ''Woah...'' presently surprised, Chris weed her with open arms as he hugged her and squished her perky boobs against his chest. His rock-hard dick was currently nestled between her butt-cheeks but he didn''t dare to make any sudden moves, lest he loses this out-of-the-world feeling. While kissing his hands slowly wandered down to her lower back, at the beginning of the curve of her ass, and paused there in hesitation. But... Dora was already past this hurdle thanks to Chris''s hard work tonight. While kissing him, she gripped both of his hands and put them directly on her curvy butt cheeks with a p. !!! Chris''s closed eyes opened wide as his hands felt her bare, soft, and springy bottom. He was incredibly aroused by her bold actions. And, the ass he''d always fantasized about was currently in his hands, his cock nestled between its soft cheeks while her whole naked body wrapped around him. If this was just anyone, he wouldn''t have been moved much. But, thus was Dora, the love of his life. Andbined with his already built-up arousal, it was stimting enough to make him cum, and since he didn''t have to hold back right now by doing difficult math tost long, there was nothing holding him back. He thrust up and down a few times, and then, the arousal that had been building up for all this time burst out as jets of thick cum spurted out of his cock with such force that it even reached the ceiling. When he was done, Dora smiled at him, looking proud, and then bent down to kiss him. "How was it?" She asked smugly as she wiggled her butt which was covered with cum. She was determined to satisfy him to a simr degree as he''d done with her. It seems his final words had broken down her barriers even further than he''d imagined. Chris smiled rxedly as he patted her head. "A nice warm-up," he replied back, looking amused as he "... Warm-up?" She realized that it was indeed the case felt that Chris''s cock was still as hard as ever. She remembered what Chris did to her and made up her mind. She kissed his neck, then his, and then slowly proceeded downwards, leaving a trail of kisses all over his body. But, as she reached her destination, she gasped. She had been too shy to look at it earlier. Thus, this was the first time she got the full view of the rod which had been poking her in all ces for a while. It was big and thick, with veins bulging all over it and a scent of cum was all over it. Even though she had boldly decided to try giving him a fetio, now that Chris''s monster was right in front of her mouth, she was tongue-tied with nervousness and bashfulness. Moreover, she didn''t know what she was supposed to do. Chris gently stroked her color-changing hair, making him look up at him with her shy eyes. Chris smiled gently at her in encouragement. "Don''t worry, I''ll guide you all the way," *Gulp* Dora gulped and nodded, feeling all jitter. She was going to do this! She gingerly grabbed the cum covered monster with her small, soft, and delicate hand and it throbbed in response when she looked up nervously, she found Chris''s eyes closed in enjoyment. Emboldened, she experimentally gave it a small lick, slurping in the juices gathered on it, and heard Chris taking in a sharp breath as his hand pushed her head towards his cock encouragingly. Dora tasted his cum for the first time and her eyes widened in surprise. He had heard that it was supposed to be bitter, but like many other things, Chris seems to be the exception to this too. Without further ado, she parted her lips and directly took about 2 and a half inches of his length into her mouth as she gave it a good suck. *Slurp* *Gulp* Chris looked at the naked Dora, who was looking up at him while sucking his dick with an erotic look on her face and lost control. "Damn it, Dora!" His hand began to put more force on the back of her head, trying to push his monster further into her mouth. "Just rx and take it in... Keep the teeth away," he ordered and Dora bobbed her head on his cock. Was that an agreement? But in the cock moment, she took himpletely by surprise when she all of his seven inchespletely into her mouth! ''What?!'' Between his ecstasy, he saw her hair, which was still changing colors, and got his answer. She''s a metamorphagus. Of course, she can do this. She had aplete control over her body and Chris released that... she didn''t even have a gag reflex! Chris''s hands gripped her hair into his fists and began to bob her head up and down on length furiously as he called out encouraging words for her. *Glug* *Gluck* *Ghukh* *Glugh* Dora was happy that she could also use her special abilities to make him go crazy just like he did to her. She eagerly participated and even tried to do a lot of other things to see his reactions as she looked up at him with her mouth stuffed full of his dick, her big jiggly boobs flopping on his thighs repeatedly. "Ohh! Dora!" almost got insane with pleasure when she elongated her tongue to wrap it around his dick and if this wasn''t enough, her throat began to wiggle around his cock, trying to milk it for all it was worth. He couldn''t endure any longer. "I''m going to cum!" He warned, remembering that in real life, only a few girls would tolerate it when a guy cums in her mouth. But Dora on the other hand, increased her pace and intensity even more while her eyes met his, requesting him to cum into her mouth. ''This girl...'' "I LOVE YOU!!!" He shouted as he began to give her the cum she''d asked for. *Gulp* *Gulp* She began swallowing it with great relish, though she didn''t expect the quantity to be so much that some even got out of her nose. Chris helpfully took out his cock and poured the rest of his cum onto her face and breasts. With the facial and ne he gave her, she really looked amazing. *Cough* *cough* Dora coughed a bit as she swiped the cum off her breast and licked it while some of it dropped to her exposed pussy. "So... how was it?" Chris just cleaned up all the cum with his magic and swept her into a passionate kiss with both of their naked bodies intertwined. "You''re the best," he said to her lips as his hands went to her creamy butt-cheeks. Dora moaned, "But... it seems like you''re still not satisfied," she whispered as she gripped his still hard penis. Chris''s hand went to her crotch and his fingers explored her pussy, which was practically dripping with arousal. "And what about this?" he asked as he brought up his thoroughly drenched fingers and licked them. Dora''s grip on his cock tightened as she bit her lips when she saw him lick her wetness. "Guess round 3 is on," muttered Chris as he lifted her and flipped herpletely such that her face was right in front of his cock while her bubbly ass was presented to him. He pped his hands on her soft buttcheeks and spread them apart, showing her puckered hole and her wet pussy. He smacked a kiss on each squishy stic cheek, and finally on her wet pussy as he thrust his cock into her mouth in one go. "I love this position!" He shouted as he buried his face into her amazing ass and began devouring her pussy. That night, both of them didn''t stop untill it was time for parting as they thoroughly said goodbye to each other through orgasmguage. *** A.N.: So... I''m back! Now you know where to put your POWERSTONES!!! pa /Snollygoster Chapter 168: Farewell and Harrys new friend Chapter 168: Farewell and Harry''s new friend Chapter 164 The next morning- On Dora''s bed, Chrisid on his back while Dora''s naked body was wrapped around him with her head resting on his shoulder. Both of them werepletely naked. "Sigh It seems like we have to go now," said Chris, his hand resting on Dora''s ass giving it a nice squeeze. "Hm... Don''t wanna," moaned Dora as she nuzzled his chest. They had been on it for the whole night and were now cuddling as Chris used pure magic on both of their bodies to remove the hickeys that were covering their bodies. It also restored their stamina and temporarily remove the sleepiness to theck of sleep. Currently, Chris had a satisfied smile on his face, while Dora''s face was practically glowing. She had drunk a lot of magic liquidst night. Unwillingly, they both got dressed after some cleaning charms. "You go first. I''ll say goodbye to my parents," said Dora as she asked him to apparate away. After all, they can''t be seen exiting the same room. She was thinking that Chris somehow sneaked into her roomst night. "If you want to meet them,e from the front door." ''Oh right she doesn''t know,'' Chris realized. Chris smiled kindly at her, "There''s no need for that, babe." he said as he picked her up directly into a princess carry. "Hey! Put me down!" "There''s no need!" Chris repeated his words as he carried her downstairs as if he owned the house. "Chris! Don''t joke around! Why''re you doing this?!" She asked rmed as she tried to lower her voice. But her protests were ignored as Chris flew downstairs while carrying her and walked into the dining room while carrying Dora as if he was just walking in his own home. "Gummorning!" He greeted them brightly his future inws. Dora pinched Chris''s shoulder as she hurriedly climbed out of his embrace. And right now, as she saw her parents'' knowing expressions, only then did she realize that her parents might know what went onst night. "...Good Morning?" She tried to act casual, thinking that it was just her imagination. But that hope was quickly shattered when Andromeda smiled a full-blown smile while looking Dora up and down, "It seems that you enjoyed your first time," she, noticing her daughter who was looking more charming than usual. Her eyes were very bright and her cheeks seem to have a permanent blush. There was a different radiance to her face as it seems like all the burdens she was carrying had been blown away. !!!??? But Dora was thrownpletely out of the loop. ''They already know?!'' She looked at her dad and got the confirmation. Ted was looking at her with a bittersweet expression on his face which seemed to say ''my daughter had already grown up''. "No" she murmured, "Nonononono...NO!" cringing in embarrassment she looked towards the only person who could be responsible for this. Chris, who was casually leaning against the table with his hands folded simply shrugged while enjoying the show, "I took your parents'' consent before bedding you. So that you can''t use that excuse," he rified. "...." Dora was speechless. But it did make sense. It was just like him to do things that no one else would think of doing. She could just imagine him brazenly asking her parents to let him sleep with their daughter with the absolute certainty of getting even getting the consent. (He wouldn''t bother asking if there is a possibility of getting denied) Dora almost suffered a death-by-embarrassment. The situation couldn''t be been more embarrassing "Mom! Dad! It''s not like that! We didn''t have sex! We" She was trying to make it less embarrassing but Andromeda cut her off, "You didn''t have sex?! That means you''re STILL a virgin?!" She asked, looking heavily disappointed. "You''re making such a perfect man wait." Dora''s eyes became as dead as a dead fish''s eyes. She was proven wrong. The situation just became a hundred times more embarrassing. Chris and Dora stood on the Martin Manor grounds. Moody and his parents stood in the distance, talking. It was time for the final farewell. Currently, Chris was saying patting the heads of the two snakes wrapped around his neck while Dora was still sulking about her earlier embarrassment. "I''ll get you for this," promised Dora darkly as she remembered her embarrassing farewell with her parents. Even though she said this, she didn''t mean it at all. Chris just ignored her as he focused on bidding farewells to his daughters as he continued patting and scratching their favorite spot, "You know it was the right thing to do. They''d been worried for all this time," he said as he nced at her for a second. They had been ming themselves for Dora''s suffering. If only they had the wealth and influence, Dora wouldn''t have had to live such a tough childhood. For this situation, nothing could be more soothing than seeing their daughter being able to finally let go of the past and having a very bright and happy future. Dora sighed. This is the reason why she can''t bring herself to be angry at him. This person noticed such tiny but important details and even solved them using the most insane of the methods: ''Hey there! I slept with your daughter! Now, look how happy she is!'' Dora shook her head and looked at him begrudgingly. Instead of being annoyed at him, she''s finding her love for him increasing more and more, if that was possible. And her gratefulness for helping her with her traumas increased even more. Bu,t Chris didn''t do any of this for gratefulness, and also didn''t want her to make of big deal out of it. The main why he did this was something else. Thus, he stopped her lovestruck eyes with a wave, "Don''t overthink it. I only did because your parents'' concern over your love life, or theck thereof, was increasing to such a degree that believe it or not, even if you''d fallen in love with a werewolf, your parents would have agreed to the rtionship without doubting if you were bewitched by magic or not." "...??... Whut?!" Dora looked at him absurdly like he talking gibberish before shaking her head in absolute denial, "What the hell are you even talking about? First of all, I have a decent sense of choice, so I wouldn''t choose a werewolf or Vampire as my lover. And, I see no way that my parents would approve, even if such an absurd thing did happen by any non-existent chance," Chris who already knows the Canon: ( -_-;) "Yeah sure. Anyway, I have something for you," he changed the topic and gave her something from his pocket. He''d been working on many other things these past two months to prepare for their separation. Dora looked at the beautiful designer purse Chris was handing her. It looked to be made of some kind of high-quality ck leather and looked quite stylish and ssy. But the thing that won her heart was the C and D enclosed with a heart etched into the purse which was constantly changing colors. !!!! Dora absolutely loved the purse and wanted to take it instantly. But, when she saw his look at her as he handed her the purse, it gave her a sense of Deja Vu as the situation seemed very simr to the time he had given her the space extension bag filled with precious things. And looking at the purse, she realized that even the purse seemed to be very expensive, not to mention if he had hidden other things inside. Thus, she hesitated in taking it. "I I can''t" Chris looked exasperatedly at her. He knows that it''s hard to keep epting these things, but is this his fault that he likes to spoil her? It''s good this he didn''t tell her that it''s made of pure magic processed basilisk hide or it''ll be even more difficult to make her ept it. Already too bored with this phase, where he tries to convince her to ept it, he decided to skip it by using a cheat code. "Hm? You can''t? Damn it I made this with so much effort. Sigh I wonder if Fleur would like this" *Snatch* The bag was snatched out of his hands before he could even finish his sentence as Dora held it to her chest protectively. Cheat Activated Chris nodded in satisfaction as he patted her head, "Good girl. You''d better get used to this. And stop thinking about the worth of the things I give you. Cause those things are worthless if they''re not being used by the person I love the most," "...." Dora looked at Chris with heated eyes. a She wanted to grab his face and kiss him silly. They both looked into each other''s eyes, and their faces slowly drew closer. But both of them suddenly stopped as they looked at the two girls on Chris''s shoulder, watching both of them curiously. "...." X2 "*Cough* Well, let me exin the features of the bag," he tapped the bag, and it transformed into a cool backpack simr to the one he always has slung around his shoulder. !!! And Dora''s eyes widened at the implications. Chris smiled as he nodded as he nced at the two little snakes on his shoulders, "Daddy has made a new home for you two," This time, he even made sure to make the interior the exact copy of what Dora had seen was their birthce, including the creek and all. At his moment, Camille called out to him and Dora, indicating that it was time. Chris hugged the twins and Dora for onest time, "The rest of the features are written and exined in a note inside. The bag has the best security functions that I can currently design, so it will be helpful in critical situations." Chris said as he let them go reluctantly. "Selena, Cynthia," he said, and little snakes big eyes. During these two months, not much had changed about them except for the very small gem on each of their heads growing a bit. Sally had a brilliant blue gem while Cindy''s was bright red. The power of the gems was yet to be known and they were currently under their skin through their Metamorphagus abilities. Selena looked quite sad as she blinked tears from her eyes while Cynthia, it seemed, was only now realizing that daddy wouldn''t being with them. Chris patted both of their heads. "We''ll keep talking through the bond, so don''t worry much. I''ve stored all of your favorite snacks inside the bag. Sally, you make sure Cindy doesn''t overeat. And also, take care of your mom, you two. She''ll cry after we''ve separated, so keep herpany." He smiled at each of them, "Goodbye, and I love you all," he said as he kissed each of them on the forehead. Sally unwillingly got to Dora''s shoulder, while Cindy looked at Chris with wide eyes as if realizing she''ll be separating from now. She was just a little girl, so it was normal for her to be like this. Although she''s always been more affectionate towards Dora, she''s only now realizing that she''ll be very sad without her dad. "Cindy" Chris tried to unwind her from his neck but the little girl wasn''t letting go as she coiled around his neck tightly. $"Hissss"$ But, at this moment, Selena hissed at Cindy, and the girl slowly calmed down. Chris''s eyes widened when he realized what she''d said, or more with the certainty with which she''d said it. ''We''ll meet him soon,'' she''d said, as if she''s seen the future. *** Kings Cross, tform 9 Chris walked along the tform with Nyxie on his shoulder. Even though she was happy for finally being able to have daddy to herself, Nyixe still missed Sally and Cindy, her little sisters who have to stay away from daddy, so overall, she was sad. She''se quite far from the snappish jealous dragon she was at the beginning. As Chris walked along the tform, from time to time, students would point fingers and gesture towards him while talking in low voices. But, he could hear it all. Though he was a bit infamous for his brutality in Quidditch and his beat down of Lockhart. He was also famous after his many activities here. The news about his getting a Special Service Award had made it to the daily prophet, and there were a few articles about his Hogwarts Home Club as well. Chris smiled wryly as he heard some seventh-year girls talking about him. If it was only so easy to get Dora. He waved at them as he passed by, "Sorry girls, but I''m already taken," The girl paused their whispering as their eyes widened. They never thought that Chris could hear them. Chris winked at them as he proceeded to find thepartment where Harry was sitting. Chris: Where''re you at, bruv? Harry: Inpartment no. 36 Chris: Do you have a sus-looking bloke in shabby clothes as well? Harry: YES! How did know? Chris sighed as he saw Harry''s message. It seems like some things never changed. He doesn''t want to sit in thepartment, but it seems like he has to since dementors can actually be dangerous. Since he now had friends in almost all years at Hogwarts, if they all started to greet him, it''ll take too much time. Thus, he applied a notice me not and proceeded towards Harry''spartment. Harry was already waiting for him at the door, "Long time no see," he said he they hugged and thumped each other''s shoulders. "Yeah man, how was summer?" He asked, thinking about ck. Harry grinned, "It was actually great. My aunt and uncle took Dudley to visit Marge at the mental institution, and I declined to go, so I had the whole house to myself," he said happily. Apparently, Marge had turned out to be in the category of people that really tempted Chris to destroy them just by existing. The same category as Lockhart. Thus... her sudden transition to the mental institute for being found publically fornicating with about 5 dogs at the same time was entirely a coincidence. Chris''s smiled, "Oh? What did you do alone all the time? Did you not get bored or lonely?" Harryughed, "Bored? Hell no. U practiced the magics you taught me at the Potter manor and I yed video games for the rest of the time at the Dursleys," Harry can have his house-elves teleport him anywhere at any time, so he could go to his manor anytime. "And as for loneliness," Harry grinned. I made a new friend. It''s an amazing dog!" *** A.N.: Butterfly effects. Yeah, that''s him. Give me powerstones and subscribe to Pa-treon. Pat /Snollygoster Chapter 169: Damn... Im this awesome? Chapter 169: Damn... I''m this awesome? Chris and Harry stood outside thepartment which had its doors and curtainspletely shut. Both were attracting attention due to their identity and Chris also due to his looks. Chris was now turning out to be more and more handsome and you could see that he ripped from the outline of his clothes and his posture. And Harry looked younger since he was young. But since he had a good childhood, this Harry atleast wasn''t short and malnourished, but healthy and fit due to his Quidditch practice. His characteristic shabby and ancient sses had been reced by a much better new pair, which... were still round-framed on Chris''s insistence. He couldn''t imagine a Harry Potter without round sses. "What?!" When Chris heard that Harry made a new friend who was a dog, Chris''s eyes widened for a second before he schooled his features into that of mild interest as he rephrased his question, "Oh, It''s a dog? What does it look like?" He asked, thinking about a particr dog who was the hot topic these days. It could be called a Hotdog. Harry thought about it, "Er... It''s really big and ck" If anyone else would have heard this, they''d have asked, ''... Are you really talking about a dog?'' But Chris understood Harry''s words very clearly. There''s only one dog who''s big and ck. And, he''s a ck too. This matter is bing Serious. "When and how did you meet him?" Asked Chris. He was a bit confused. The house-elves should have instantly recognized the dog right as serious ck since Sirius spent his teenage years at the Potter Manor. And it doesn''t seem like Harry''s aware of his identity yet. Harry sight, "It''s only been a few days. We only met after my Aunt and Uncle returned," Chris nodded, ''The house-elves probably never saw him, or they don''t know,'' Whatever the case, Chris asked the next question, "So, where is it living now, since you''re already here?" Chris once again had a bad feeling about this. Harry nced around suspiciously, and pointed behind himself, towards the closedpartment. ''Damn,'' ".... No... Just... no," Chris muttered as he stealthily opened thepartment and peeked through the curtains. Inside, there were Neville, Hermione, Hermione''s new cat, Susan, and Hannah. But... Chris ignored them because of something else grabbed his attention. A man was sleeping by the window, covered in a shabby cloak. A great ck dog was sitting on the seat next to him. And somehow, the dog seemed to be grinning ear to ear, as if imagining pranking the man just be walking him up and greeting him with a woof. Chris closed the curtains again and look into the empty space nkly. "Today, I''ve seen everything," he muttered in a nd tone. The recklessness of this guy is something else. He''ll get encountered if Lupin wakes up. Though, he doesn''t know that Lupin doesn''t believe in his innocence. He''s just thinking that his bro would be happy to see him. Harry scratched his head in a bit of embarrassment, "Hey, I know this is not a good idea. I wasn''t going to bring him, but then I thought: ''What would Chris do?'' So... I just brought him along under the invisibility cloak," he said, as if that was enough of a reason. Then he looked at Chris as he asked tentatively, "Bro, can you please handle the rest for me?" "....." Chris facepalmed. You brought the most wanted man in the whole of Britain into a train which going to be checked by Dementors. And if that wasn''t enough, you even HAD to choose the onlypartment which has a werewolf sleeping inside who ALSO happens to be the only person who can recognize the said criminal. And now he''s asking, ''Can you handle it for me?'' "Bruh..." Chris muttered in exasperation, "And why did you choose a cab in which a stranger is already staying?" He asked in exasperation. Harry was also a bit annoyed as this one, "I didn''t choose it, cky did. And he just wouldn''t listen to me no matter how hard I try to persuade take him to a choose different one," ''Damn, those two shouldn''t meet yet,'' He muttered as he decided to stop that from happening. He opened thepartment and entered with Nyxie peaking her head out of his backpack, and everyone turned their attention on them, even the dog. "Meow!" Hermione''s cat began to be rest when it saw them. "Crookshanks!" Hermione held it as she tried to calm it down. "Our international champion is here!" Chris was hugged by Susan who was excited about his dueling match which was in a few weeks. Chris patted her head since she was much shorter than him as he sighed, "No need to butter me, Suzzy, I''ll teach you dueling anyway. Now, state your true thoughts which you can''t keep inside," Susan looked away, "You promise you won''t take offense?" "Yep," Said Chris as he cast a sleep spell on Lupin so that the man doesn''t wake up and starts trying to catch Sirius. But it made Hermione raise her eyebrows in horror, as if he''dmitted some capital offense. He ignored her and turned to Susan, "Go on," Susan nodded as if she couldn''t hold it in, "Alright, I''M SO JEALOUS! I ALSO WANT A DAD LIKE DURANT MARTIN! I ALSO WANT TO PARTICIPATE IN AN INTERNATIONAL DUELING CHAMPIONSHIP! I ALSO WANT TO BE TAUGHT REAL DUELING! Haah... that''s about it, thank you," Chris shook his head as heughed. He always found Susan to be quite refreshing, since states her thoughts. Though he was also a bit sad. She wasn''tpletely honest, but Chris understood her thoughts. She doesn''t have parents and her aunt is a very busy person. So, she''s basically alone when not with Hannah. Susan hasn''t even been able to learn much since Amelia didn''t have time. Chris patted her head, "Be patient Suz. Your chance wille. And I''ll teach you dueling," he promised. He''se to see her as a good friend and little sister. Thus, he agreed to teach her. Hermione looked at the scene somewhat enviously. She also wanted to learn. But with her past history of bickering with Chris, she was too ashamed to admit defeat and ask. But, she still needed to do one thing. She took out a thank you gift which she tried to present to Chris, "Um... Chris, I wanted to say that I''m really grateful for the lumency. It''s turning out to be extremely helpful," Last year, when Chris was teaching lumency to Harry, he had also taught Hermione. Chris rejected Hermione''s gift since it was something expensive and useless to him. It seemed more useful to Hermione, "It''s not a big deal. We''re friends, aren''t we? Just help me out when I ask for it sometimes," he said casually. He had always thought that it was a waste that canon Hermione never learned lumency, especially since she''s the one who reads and tries to learn the most. And there''s no need to question her loyalty since she even erased her parents'' memories of herself to search for Horcruxes. And as for her use, in canon, she was able to think of using Protean Charm formunication, an idea with which he made the first Dora Diary. She was also able to make a satchel with an undetectable extension charm by the seventh year. Thus, if she doesn''t waste her time and on useless things like SPEW or ministry, she can make great strides in the field of magic especially now that she had lumency. The Magic Science in this world is really underdeveloped aspared to muggle Science. There''s nothing to measure magic, very few things to detect magic, and very poor harnessing of magic. If Magic Science was as developed as muggle Science, magic would be used like muggle use electricity. (Imagine a Magic Powernt) Not to mention the totally unexplored subjects which Chris finds too bothersome to research, like quantum magic. Thus, people like Hermione are always wee, as long as their research only reaches him and only him and no one else benefits from it. (He''ll, of course, properlypensate the researcher.) At this moment, the train blew its horn, bringing Chris out of his reverie. He''d already exchanged words with Harry, Susan and Hermione, so he greeted Neville and Hannah, who were both on the shy side, and finally focused on the elephant in the room. "So, this is cky, huh?" he muttered looking at the dog as the dog looked back at him. "Woof!" the dog nodded. "Yes," nodded Harry as he petted the dog''s head. "Do you think it''ll be alright to bring him?" He asked anxiously. "...." ''Man, you don''t know what you''re asking for...'' But Chris just nodded as he rubbed his head. ''The dementors might be a problem.'' he thought wryly. He hasn''t encountered a dementor before so he was a bit nervous. Then there''s the fact that they seem to have any unusual attraction to Harry in the canon, so he was a bit wary about that. If Remus didn''t wake up this time, thing could go very wrong.That''s the reason why he was decided to sit here instead of his Ravenw friends. So, things were quiteplicated as they were. But now, with the addition of Sirius, many more new problems have cropped up. If he had the option, he would have made ck get off the train, but, there are special wards entry and exit to prevent students from falling off and to prevent high-jacking and he doesn''t want to break those. After giving it some thought, Chris sighed, "Just keep him under the invisibility cloak if anything happens," he concluded. If he applies his stealth under the invisibility cloak, the dementors shouldn''t be able to detect him. Since the time his mother asked him, Chris has been researching Stealth. And now he can confidently say, that this ability is top-tiered has some OP features which blew his mind when he discovered them recently. Thus, he''s confident that it can hide Sirius. ''So, as long as Sirius isn''t discovered, everything else should be easily handled,'' he thought. But to still not take chances, Chris decided to prepare a backup. He stood up and proceeded to leave, "I''ll wander around a bit," he said while opening the door, "Don''t let anyone in and keep cky in check. Make sure he doesn''t bark," he said as he closed the door behind him. .... A few hourster A heavy downpour had started at some point, and the train was quite close to Hogsmeade. Everyone was already in their uniforms and ready for deboarding. The members of Chris''s cabin were quite rxed even as the train began to slow down, "Are we here?" asked Susan as she tried getting up. Hermione looked at her watch, "We couldn''t have reached yet," she said dered and at the same time, the train lurched to a sudden stop, such that even many luggages fell off the racks in other cabins. Though they magically stayed at their ce in there as Chris didn''t want any more distraction. Then, all of a sudden, the light all the lights went off a chill suddenly began spreading throughout the train amidst the heavy rain. *Shiver* "What?!" (Susan) "AAAH!" (Hannah) "W-Why i-is this H-Happening??" (Neville) "Ouch! Neville, stay where you are!" (Harry) Everyone began to panic and Chris was surprised to find that even Nyxie seemed uneasy as she curled around his neck. Chris''s wand lit up in the next moment, illuminating the room and giving everyone warmth at the same time as he made sure that Sirius was inside the cloak with his Stealth activated. "Rx, everyone!" he said urgently, observing the situation outside. Things were turning out to be quite different from what he was expecting and even Nyxie was aware of it. Outside, he saw a few cloaked figures flying towards their cab from different directions. ''What the hell?! Wasn''t there only supposed to be one? Did they detect Sirius? How?!'' ... Dementors are creatures with much mysteries. It''s unclear exactly how they''re made and or what''s their purpose, but... it has been observed... that powerful wizards have always had attracted Dementors. Some are able to take them under control, while others get their souls sucked of them, giving the Dementors a sumptuous meal. There was a reason why Grindelwald was never ced inside Azkaban, the supposed most secure prison. Here''s the fact that few people know: Dementors meal isn''t the soul they''re sucking, but the magic inside it. That''s why people are able to recover after some time. They have an Unusual attraction toward the powerful wizards because their souls have the most magic. And right now, they''re seeing some incredible sources of magic staying inside just onepartment. One is a boy whose forehead has an incredible source of food, and the two... it seems like their whole bodies are a source of food. For Dementors, magic = food. That''s they were attracted more toward Harry in the Canon. Cause the dude has Voldy''s soul shard stuck in his head. And with Chris and Nyxie who both kinda have magic stuffed throughout all parts of their bodies, they''re such easy meals for Dementors since they wouldn''t even have to suck the magic out of their souls. Just a few easy drags and their bodies'' delicious magic would be sucked inside their mouths. Not to mention the quality of magic. It''s so pure and dense. With such mouthwatering treats inside just onepartment, the Dementors decided to bend the rules a little and have just at least a little taste. What''s could the wizards do? Send them to Azkaban? That ce is like a heaven for them. ... This was the reason why, Chris was seeing atleast 20 Dementors outside theirpartment, and their numbers were steadily increasing. And with so many of them gathering outside, the Positive energy his wand was emitting wasn''t enough to deter them as they began to stick their heads close to the Window with were tightly shut and also began trying to open the door which he had sealed shut. The chill inside the room was once again increased to an incredible degree as everyone leaned towards Chris was for warmth while Sirius was considering blowing his cover and run away to lure the Dementors away from the kids. He was also considering waking up Remus. But, he found his body unable to move! ''This kid,'' he muttered in frustration. He realized that he had been put under some spell at some point by the kid, to prevent him from running away. ''Just wait, you bitches,'' he thought in his head as his wand began to glow much brighter making the room warm once again. A shield of light began to form on the windows and door. But, he still didn''t cast his Patronus yet. Because... ''It''s here,'' he thought and an echoing roar sounded in the next moment as ''something'' shining in an incredible light, lit up the dark evening into white. This was Chris''s prior arrangement. Just in case if the dementors found out Sirius and hundreds of them decided toe at them at once. *Thrum*... *Thrum* ... *Thrum* Inside the bright light which no one could see through, a small dragon rapidly grew in size as waves of white magic spread out of it. By now, all the Dementors had turned their attention towards the big light source as many of them were already retreating. The ones retreating were the smart ones... because, the dragon took in a deep breath as it took in the sight of all the Dementors, even those who were feeling. And in the next moment, a huge jet of white mes was released from its mouth, making it look like a sea of mes. Chris''s mouth fell open, ''Damn... I''m this awesome?'' He looked at Nyxie. She''s also a dragon, then why is she always so cute instead of looking as ferocious as that? *** A.N.: I''m back, and I need POWERSTONES! Also, 9 chapters ahead on Pat reon. Chapter 170: Meeting the Nemesis and, the overpowered STEALTH Chapter 170: Meeting the Nemesis and, the overpowered STEALTH Chris looked at the scene his Patronus nkly. He recalled how he created it. He first went to the bathroom andpletely warded it, so that even the light can''t escape it. Then, he had taken out his bulky vest which was full of pure magic. With this, there was no shortage of magic. Now the only thing left was a source of positive energy... happy memories. He just had to recall his intimate night with Dora. The positive energy hade flood out like a tsunami. Thus, with no shortage of both the sources, the condensed small dragon he made had turned out to be overwhelmingly ''real''. He had to give the dragon special orders to tone it down a bit. He didn''t want to check out if the Dementors could be killed... especially since they CAN''T be killed ording to the Wizarding world''s beliefs. When the mes nketed the sky, no one could see anything for a few seconds... the brightness was just that high. And all the students, who were able to see the light through their windows felt warmth, happiness, and hope. But along with it came a cacophony of inhuman voices of true pain of the Dementors who had thought themselves unhurtable. And when the light finally went away, all the Dementors had already Vanished. No one knew if some of them died or not and the students burst into cheers for the white light that was still floating in the sky. The white light circled the whole train once more, as to check for any Dementors remaining, and then it finally dissolved into particles of light under everyone''s cheers. "...." Chris fell back into his seat, thinking that his Patronus turned out to be just like him. "Show off," he muttered. He had warned the bastard to tone it down, but it still kinda overdid it. Though this will teach the Dementors not to attack just any delicious treat they get. Some people are just monsters on a level beyond them. Due to the crazy events, even Lupin had woken up from Chris''s Sleep Spell. Though by the time he was about to take action, the bright Patronus had already handled everything. "Che" And Chris clicked his tongue as he finally saw the man who was supposed to have married his girlfriend if not for his interference. ''He''s an old uncle!'' he observed in outrage. Remus Lupin looks like one of those broke drunkards who are usually found in a muggle tavern in an unkempt state, with bottles of cheap beer lying around them and smelling of vomit. ''How can the Dora he knows fall for a man with such appearance who''s also a coward with no spine or self-confidence?!'' ''Is there any other way other than magic?'' he wondered. Chris is now bing more and more sure of magic''s involvement in this shit. But that can be ponderedter. Currently, he needs to see if everyone''s alright after the Dementor''s ordeal. He looked around thepartment and found that everyone looked a bit pale. He frowned in bewilderment. He thought that his shield was enough since he didn''t feel a thing, only some weak suction on his magic with he easily resisted. But only now he''s realizing just how stupid it was to assume that his tolerance and the other people''s tolerance would be the same. Harry, even though he hadn''t fainted, looked quite close to it. Currently, Harry had the lowest tolerance to the Dementors because the magic they suckes from his Horcrux scar, which is a much more unpleasant process than what normal people suffer. As for Chris, such measly suction isn''t enough to take out his magic, since every bit of his magic is totally under his control. It''s even more difficult to affect his state of mind. Lupin also checked on everyone, "Is everyone alright?." He asked, looking around thepartment and also noticing Harry''s bad state. By now, everyone knew that Lupin was their new Defense professor. Thus, everyone nodded a bit awkwardly. He cleared his throat, "Sorry for thete introductions, but I''m your new defense against the dark arts professor, Remus Lupin. You can call me professor Lupin," he introduced himself, though they had already figured all this out through the name on his luggage and Hermione. Lupin also noticed Harry''s worse state and gave him some chocte which Harry didn''t eat, since it''s wrong to eat the things given by a suspicious-looking man. Sighing, Chris gave Harry and others some chocte in which he infused some pure magic. "Here, have these. They''ll help." Everyone took the choctes since everyone trusted Chris''s words, and upon taking them, their eyes widened when they instantly felt energetic. "Harry, are you alright?" Asked Hermione, who had also noticed that Harry seemed to be affected the worse. Harry shakily nodded his head, "I Did anyone else hear a woman screaming?" He asked, his face looking pale. Chris patted Harry on the back, "That was your memory, mate. Dementors make us remember our worst memories," Harry''s eyes squinted, "My memory? He was confused. He had very little exposure to the Dementors this time, so little that he didn''t even need to faint. Thus, everything was too vague and distant. Lupin, who seemed to figure out what the memory might be, decided to change the topic as he turned to Chris, "The spell you used was quite remarkable. I could only see the veryst moments of it, but you did a great job," he praised genuinely. "And I''d also like to thank you for protecting everyone. As you can see, I''m in poor health, and I''m very ashamed to have failed in waking up on time," he said. There must be been around 50 Dementors lurking trying to force their way in by the time Lupin woke up and he''s a bit embarrassed that he wasn''t able to wake up on time. He was sleeping while a student protected him. Chris nodded, "It''s alright. We''ve never had apetent DADA professor anyway. So I wasn''t expecting much," he said shamelessly, even though it was him who put him under a sleep spell in the first ce. Everyone was speechless at Chris''s words, until Lupinughed, not at all taking offense, "I can totally rte! When we were growing up, our DADA professors were also mostly ipetent. It was a time of war, and we had to learn to defend ourselves on our own," he told them with a nostalgic look on his face, Then he looked back at Chris with a smile, "I didn''t take any offense to your words, but since you''re such a remarkable young wizard, I don''t want to you to have a bad first impression," with that said, thepartment door opened with a flick of his wand and, "Expecto Patronum," he said clearly, so that the students hear the words clearly, and his Patronus, a wolf bounded out of his wand and out into the aisle, checking out for any remaining Dementor and also providing warmth to thepartments one by one. And those who knew what a Patronus was gasped while Chris remained unimpressed. "I hope to not be as disappointing as your prior professors," he smiled at everyone as he stood up. "I''ll be going to check in on the students," before leaving, he turned to Chris onest time, "Once again, your spell was quite impressive. I''d like to know about it if you''re willing to tell," The spell used energy quite simr to a Patronus''s but instead of taking a form, it took any form the caster needed. It was a different spell from the Patronus Charm, and he''d definitely like to learn it, since his Patronus was a wolf, something he didn''t want to reveal since most werewolves have wolf Patronuses. Thinking that Harry seems to atleast have the fortune of having such a great friend, Lupin left, feeling sorry for himself for not being able to take care of him. *** Chris sat with his Ravenw friends for the sorting which was like any other sorting. He only knew a few names from canon. One Denise Creevy, Collin''s brother, who seemed to be a copy of his brother. He got sorted into Griffindor very quickly. Quite unremarkable. The other was Astoria Greengrass, Daphne''s little sister, who surprisingly has jet ck hair, unlike her sister''s blond hair. She looked a bit frail, and her height was also quite short. But, her eyes had a positive brightness that was quite contrasting to her condition. The hat seemed to take its time in sorting her, but she was ultimately ced in Slytherin, on which she happily ran towards her sister, who''s always expressionless face broke into a smile for her. Chris sighed. Astoria is supposed to die early due to whatever blood curse she''s inherited and she did die in the Canon. The sisters look to be happy right now. Even though Daphne is a calctive b*tch sometimes she seems to be only a worried big sister right now. "She''s even more unusual that her sister," observed Luna, who was sitting beside him. The first thing she had said after meeting him today was, ''You''ve changed a lot again,'' She has this thing which could be called some kind of mage sight. And her observations rted to this matter are mostly correct. Chris always pays attention to every little detail of Luna''s nonsensical words. Thus he caught the minor detail, "Usual than her sister?" he muttered he realized what those words implied, "What''s unusual about Daphne?" He asked. Luna shrugged while she tilted her head as if finally thinking about it, "I don''t know, maybe the fact that most of her magic is light blue in color," "Light-Blue magic?" Chris frowned. One has malediction and the other has most of her magic blue. ''How much magic does she have?'' he turned to Luna as he switched to Lunarnguage, "How bright does she shine?" Luna squinted her eyes as she looked towards Daphne, "It''s very much brighterpared to thest time I saw her. It''s less than you, but she''s as bright as sixth and seventh years," "Well," Chris shrugged. He didn''t know what to make out of it. This much can passed off as her being talented. Much better talents have been there. So he supposed it wasn''t a big deal. But light blue magic is definitely something unique. *** Chris was in the room of requirements, training his stealth as his mother had asked him to. He''s made them promise to tell him what this whole nonsense is about once he''s able to hide his scent indefinitely. He had other methods of getting the information out of his parents, but he didn''t use those since this urgent training in stealth, one of his most underestimated abilities is turning out to have Auxiliary effects as great as the legendary SSS grade. Though that is only possible because ofbining this ability with his other advantages, such as his magic casting and Magic Sense, etc. Currently, he''s trying to perfect them by repeated casting. He stood in front of a training dummy as he readied himself. First ability: The Stealth Casting. Suddenly, there was a disturbance in front of him a few lights appeared between him and the dummy before the dummy got destroyed. "Che" ''Still not there,'' Chris clicked his tongue as he failed once again. The spells weren''t yet turningpletely invisible. He''s facing difficulty in making the spell stay in stealth after leaving contact and increasing in distance. But, once this ability develops... he can use even more sneaky and underhanded tactics! Alright, now the second ability: The Invisible Armor! Yes,dies and gentlemen, it''s finally here. His dream design for making Corpomency: To have an invisible armor! "Suit up!" He muttered as the glowing, shy, and eye-catching Corpomency Armor covered his body. Then slowly, parts of it started to flicker in and out of existence. They were turning invisible. It might seem easy, but it''s quite difficult, since the magic of the armor resisting invisibility if he doesn''t cast it with concentration and he also has to keep himself visible the whole. i.e., prevent himself from turning invisible. And now, the veryst ability. He asked Nyxie who was practicing her own magic to cast a spell on him. $Homenum Revelio$ she chanted, and Chris felt a magic sweep past him. The surprising thing was, his body didn''t lit up to indicate his presence. Third ability, The Ultimate Stealth. Well, at least this works, he thought as he decided to sleep. Tomorrow would be an important day. Since tomorrow, he''ll get the time turner. That''s the reason why he even bothereding to Hogwarts. Since in a few days, he''s going out for the dueling championship anyway. *** AN.: POWERSTONES! Chapter 171: Recap and: Is He Also An...? Chapter 171: Recap and: Is He Also An...? Before we begin the new chapters, I''d like to request one thing, Don''t skip A.N.s at the beginning and end of the chapter. There''s some important information there. PLEASE READ THE SUMMARY, FOR THOSE WHO''VE FORGOT. A.N.: Am I back? YES, I AM! Though I am currently stocking up chapters on the *******. So the regr updates woulde after a few days. I''VE ALSO STARTED A NEW FANFIC, whose synopsis is posted at the end of the chapter. I''ll start uploading both novels here when I''ve stocked at least 10 chapters of each novel. A LITTLE BIT OF SUMMARY: Chris can sense magic and can do OP magic due to it. He''s also an Exalted Vampire, the kind that gets unique Powers. Other Vampires are called noble vampires, special powers but no unique OP magics for these. Vamps are under secrecy pact made by Merlin and Vamp Progenitor and can''t attack other intelligent species. Those who break the pact are turned into undead wild Vampires and their powers taken away. The wizardkind knows the existence of these undeads. Exalted are exception to this pact. CURRENTLY: Chris has just started his third year at Hogwarts, and since Harry unknowingly brought Sirius in his dog form to the train, the dementors went wild. So Chris had to use his Patronus, the white dragon. But, he put too much power and also cast the spell with his unique method. So the unkible dementors were kinda... Vaporized... killed. Though no one saw him casting it and now it''s turned into an urban Lengend. Chapter Continued: *** Sirius PoV: At night, Sirius ck, after being fed a sumptuous dinner under the table by Harry, was brought to the Griffindor tower under the invisibility cloak, while the whole time, he had his attention fixed on one redhead boy. Don''t misunderstand him, he''s not into male kids, he''s only paying attention to him because he has a rat with whom Sirius has a deep obsession with. Again, don''t misunderstand him, he''s not into rats, or any animals for that matter. Ok, maybe he''s into hot bitches while he''s in his animagus form, but that remains a secret that would go to the grave with him, along with what he did in his drunk animagus state with those bitches that one time. Nope, he''ll never tell anyone that he had doggy style with actual female dogs. Anyways, Sirius was getting very impatient now that the revenge against the rat was so near. But, he can''t be impatient. Hisst few days with his godson were so good that they almost felt like a dream. Harry has grown up to be so much like his father! It was like he was back with James. But, he has Lily''s kindness and stubbornness in him. He felt that it was the best decision to first see Harry before leaving to find Pettigrew. It made him realize that there are more important things in life than revenge. Thus, he waited patiently until everyone in the Dorm room was asleep before finally making his move. Still under the Invisibility cloak, he transformed back into his human form without a sound. Then, he slowly approached his target who was sleeping in a small cage by the red head''s side. Picking up the boy''s wand, he first stunned everyone in the room starting with the rat. "Blimey," he murmured whileughing in a hoarse voice. It felt good to finally do magic after so long. The boy''s wand wasn''t a match for his, but it''ll have to do for now. He closed the door and put up some privacy charms so that he won''t be disturbed. "Haha, You can''t escape this time!" he eximed, his voice rough. He opened the cage and brought out the big fat rat with its one toe missing. It looked older, but the rest was the same. He cast the Animagus reversing spell, to finally see the person whose betrayal had ruined everything. "Huh?" But nothing happened. It seemed that the wand wasn''t working. Or the power wasn''t enough. He tried again but to no avail. After trying for some time, Sirius just fired a Transfiguration reversal spell, which can also be used to reverse the animagus form, though the target has a high chance of dying a painful death. Of course, this was, by no means, a problem for Sirius. *Zap* The spell hit the rat, and finally, he saw it starting to change! "Finally..." he muttered, but his sudden excitement was momentary. Because... instead of turning into a human, the rat turned into another rat, about the same size. Only... it was of a different breed. Its fur was of different color and, none of its fingers was missing. It didn''t take long for him to realize just what had happened. ''That rat!... Did he escape again?!'' 12 years... he''d waited 12 long years! "NOOOOOOOOO!!!!!" He roared to the sky as he fell to his knees. *** At breakfast the next morning The discussion about the powerful Patronus was still fresh, though the main belief was that, it was Dumbledore''s phoenix. Though the old man himself was left scratching his beard, trying to figure out what the mysterious creature obscured in light was and who the hell was the person who cast it. ''Another person with a magical creature as his Patronus. And it''s a creature who produces mes,'' Chris''s Patronus had really overdone itst night. Its job was to juste, tackle away the Dementors, and leave. But now Chris can''t show off his dragon Patronus without arising suspicions. Today, Chris was having breakfast with his Ravenw friends but people from all over wereing to greet him and also ask about showing/teaching them the spell that he used to defend against the Dementors. ''Damn, I forgot to ask them to keep their mouths shut,'' thought Chris as he looked towards Susan, who was still excitedly talking about yesterday''s events, as if she was the one who cast the magic. Of course, some blokes like Malfoy weren''t willing to believe it. Draco Malfoy has decided that he hates Chris Martin the former mudblood and Potter''s best friend. But somehow, he''s never once been able to show his hate. Whenever there''s a chance, he always finds himself remembering some other things to do or finds himself unable to speak. Chris dusted off his hands as he made Malfoy retreat again. He looked to his friends who were quite eager to ask him about the spell as well, but feeling hesitant after seeing just how many people had already asked for it and saw Chris dodging their requests expertly. He sighed, "Alright, I''ll show you guys sometime... But don''t expect me to teach you. It''s family Magic," Family Magic. His new favorite excuse. Though he''ll always remember Grandma in his heart. "So," said Terry, looking around the table, "Has everyone here has taken Ancient Runes and Arithmancy?" There were nods all around the table. Very few Ravens actually leave any of these two nerdy subjects. Only the exceptions like Luna take Care of Magical Creatures. "I wanted to take more, but the timetables were shing!" Comined Padma and the other agreed. This got everyone agreeing. Comining about not being able to study more and you''re getting unanimous agreement instead of getting smacked... this can only happen in the house of nerds. ''These poor people,'' Meanwhile, Chris looked at them in pity. He had, of course, chosen everything. Though that doesn''t mean he''ll attend all the sses. He just took them to get the time turner. In the first ce, he doesn''t even need to attend them. He can take exams for everything except Divination and History anytime without even having to study. "Ah, Mr. Martin..." called out Flitwick cheerfully as he reached Chris while ruffling through a stack of parchments. "It seems you have a busy year ahead of you!" he said, handing out his schedule which had all of the subjects selected. Chris nodded, "Yes professor. I''d like to thank you for making this possible," he said, referring to the time-turner. Flitwick waved his hand dismissively, "Oh, no need to thank me. I didn''t do much at all! Whenever ''it'' has been issued to a student, it''s always due to the student''s own academic brilliance and trustworthiness!" he said as he started to move one, "Please collect it from my office after breakfast as I''ll also have to teach you the necessary Knowledge..." ... "What''s this?" Chris frowned as looked at the piece of parchment in his hands. "It''s a binding contract that every student needs to sign before taking the time turner," exined Flitwick, "Mr. Martil you didn''t think that Hogwarts hands out potentially disastrous items to students without proper fail-safes, did you?" "...." ''I, uh... I kinda did,'' thought as he thought that it was indeed quite foolish to hand out a Time-Turner to a kid. Though he had just attributed it to another one of the hundreds of plot holes or just Dumbledore being foolish again. And he was thinking of taking advantage of this! But turns out, it''s not as easy as expected. Chris looked at the piece of parchment which would make it impossible for him to consciously try and change anything from the past or interact with anyone from the past. He also can''t use it for anything other than studies. He can''t even try making the time turner go further than 5 hours nor can he disclose the information of take the time turner. Otherwise, the binding magic of the contract would effect and forcefully stop his actions. These were the conditions written in the contract along with the fact that these could be bypassed with the Headmaster''s permission. Chris sighed. As expected, the world wouldn''t let him use legal and civil methods to achieve his goals. In the end, he has to depend on his old rule-breaking ways for getting the things he wasn''t allowed to have. Chris nodded to Flitwick as he signed the parchment without much of a fuzz. The terms were fair and it''s only normal that they''ll do this. Of course, it''s nothing he can''t bypass if he decides to cheat. After working with Ted and Gringotts, he knew pretty well how a contract works. When a person, magical or muggle signs it, the contract glows for a second, showing that it''s active, and when you break the contract, the parchment would show a reaction, like burning up to signify the breach. Chris signed the contract and it glowed for a second, signifying the contract establishment. Nothing looked out of the ordinary, but he''d already tricked Flitwick. As soon as he signed the contract, magic tried to invade his body. He simply made the contract glow by casting a spell under Stealth. Now, the contract seems to have been established, but he can break it right now and the paper would remain intact since there''s no connection. This was the simplest and most efficient way since he knew the correct way to make it glow and stealth magic. He still has a few more ways that are a bit more troublesome, all of them which only he can do. After he was done, Flitwick finally gave him the time-turner he''d been waiting to have. "Here it is, Mr. Martin. The Headmaster gave it to me only yesterday!" he said, handing him a very fine golden chain at the end of which, hung a small sparkling hourss. ''Finally,'' Chris took it in his slightly trembling hands. This is the key to time magic. "Now, let me tell you how to handle it and how to use it. Let''s see, we have about five minutes..." For the next five minutes, Flitwick told him about what to do, and what not to do, and stuff and had him repeat it for him. After getting the time turner, Chris wanted to give quickly give it a spin, but he only had one ss right now, so it would be quite pointless. Thus, he simply headed to his ss, which was the defense against the dark arts with Slytherins. When he reached the ss with Nyxie on his shoulder, he was a few minuteste. But, peeking inside, he found his ssmates talking boisterously while the teacher was nowhere to be seen. "Mr. Martin," he heard a voice from behind him over the noise of the students. Chris turned around to see Lupin who seemed to have run here, judging by his out-of-breath state, "Oh, good morning, Professor. Howe you''rete on the very first day?" He asked. Lupinughed, "Well, I was nning something special for the very first ss, and it took some time to find what I was looking for," he said as his eyes went to Nyxie who was looking at curiously, wandering why does daddy seem to hate this person so much. Lupin smiled, "And that must be the famous Mini-Dragon. I must say, she''s beautiful," he said as he tried to pet Nyxie. It seems he knew a bit about Chris. Might have just asked a professor. But Chris was already entering the ss even before Lupin raised his hand, so his hand ended up awkwardly hanging in the air. "I believe you''rete for the ss, professor," he said with his mother''s fake smile. He was averse to the idea of Lupin touching any of his things. ''It''s hard to be a dragon,'' he sighed. He used to be much more easy going back in the days, but this was a part of his character now, and he doesn''t hate it. ... As it turned out, the surprise was indeed the boggart. Lupin took everyone to the same ssroom, though there was no chewing gum in the keyhole this time since Peeves was no more. Speaking of Peeves, many students have started to take about his disappearance now. Everyone''s happy... except for Fred and George, who were saying they lost arade. Anyways, the students were excited when Lupin told them that the cupboard in front of them contained a Boggart. "So, can anyone tell me what''s a boggart?" Asked Lupin. And since Raven and Slytherin were either homeschooled or smart, many hands were raised, though Chris just stood with his hands in his pockets. He never did anything more than what he was asked for in his other sses, so far chance he''ll even move a muscle in Lupin''s ss. While the ss went on, Chris was lost in his own thoughts. What shape would the Boggart take for him? What does he fear the most? Currently, it doesn''t seem like he or his family''s in any danger, so the Boggart shouldn''t need to show him his dead family members. Besides, he doesn''t have any bullshit psychological problem rted to hisplicated transmigration. He died and reincarnated and now is living a happy life here. What''s so difficult to believe? So no meaningless existential crisis or questioning reality for him. Voldemort and Dementors aren''t scary enough as well. So that''s also out. At that moment, Lupin announced for everyone to make a line so that everyone can reveal their worst fears and weakness to everyone. It was then did he figure out his Boggart. "Professor," he said, raising his hand, "I''d sit this one out," he announced. Lupin''s brows raised in question. He was curious to know the fears of the boy who can face Dementors without flinching. And, everyone else in the room, who have seen all the facts, and heard of all of the stories and rumors about Chris, was also curious. Thus, their disappointment was also immense. Though someone was excited. It was Draco Malfoy! Just like in memes, his eyes glowed as if they were going to shootser beams. ''This is my chance!'' He was finally going to be able to antagonize Chris and fulfill his duty as the mob young master. "Are you scared, Martin?" He asked while trying to smirk. Though, even he knew the one who was scared right now was him. Like he was trying to get attention of a dangerous beast. "..?.." x (whole ss+Chris+Lupin) Not one person in the ss found it funny, though they did look at Draco weirdly. Asking Chris if he was afraid? It''s like asking Merlin if he didn''t know magic. Chris turned his looked at Malfoy, and his head was a bit tilted to the side. *Flinch* Malfoy flinched instantly. He was suddenly feeling the urge to apologize. Chris suddenly pointed his two fingers at Malfoy, "Boo," he called out casually. !!! Instantly, Malfoy got so scared that he hid behind Goyle. This made the whole ssugh at Malfoy, who got almost shat his pants with just one gesture from Chris. While everyone wasughing, a cold female voice spoke up. "I''ll also refrain from participating," It was Daphne Greengrass. And everyone slowly stoppedughing. The ss''s 1st and 3rd ce who are the most mysterious have already quit. Lupin cleared his throat, "Then, the two of you can stand aside and watch," he was a bit disappointed but there was nothing he could do, then he turned to the rest, "It''s alright if anyone wants to quit. Let me assure you, the ones who quit will be missing out a lot," The rest of the students didn''t quit and Chris and Daphne sat aside. Daphne found the ability to smile when Nyxie mewed hi to her. Nyxie has many friends in Hogwarts by now. Chris feels inferior when faced with her ability to make friends without speech. Chris and Daphne sat to as they observed. "Why didn''t you participate?" Asked Daphne as she stroked Nyxie. She could already guess the reason. Chris took in a deep breath. Daphne always has this amazing perfume whose fragrance seems nice to him. He shrugged as he answered, "My boggart is not something I''d like to show to anyone... anyone," Daphne nodded in understanding. Her Boggart was the same. He sniffed again. Its fragrance is much strongerpared to thest time he remembers a few months ago, "What perfume are you wearing?" He asked finally. He''d like to buy one for Dora. Daphne stopped petting Nyxie. She felt that something was wrong, "I don''t use perfume," she muttered. She never did use any perfume and her even bathing soap and shampoo aren''t particrly fragrant. but then she realized what was wrong. !!!! There''s a reason why she''s also expressionless and her emotions are weak...and why she has a characteristic smell. It''s due to her special abilities which would start developing in a few years. But, no one here should be able to detect it... unless... ''Unless he''s also a...'' *** A.N.: So, its like this. The Exalted have a characteristic fragrance. Only Noble vampires and fellow Exalted can detect the characteristic fragrance of the Exalted.... (Recap: Exalted blood=Very delicious=Gives powers to the drinker=Exalted always in danger=Daphne currently scared shitless.) What''s Chris''s fear? Ans: I also forgot . I wrote this months ago. Hope I''ve written it in the next chapter. Otherwise I''ll guess what I wrote and invent a new one. I''ll post a summary soon since everyone must have forgotten stuff after my break. THE UPCOMING CHAPTERS ARE A LOT OF FUN, I GUARANTEE IT! I just read the future chapters to recap and Damn, I''m impressed with my writing. A new country! A World Dueling Competition! New Characters from different countries! Exploring the Vampiric Side of the Wizarding World! Spoiler: Some Vampires are fucking scary strong. SYNOPSIS TO THE NEW NOVEL Cornelius Fudge never became the Minister of Magic. The new minister of magic was someone who''s strong, smart, and progressive. She''s changed the whole Wizarding World in thest decade. But, somehow, the wizarding world and Human world are predicted to be destroyed due to countless wars. Thus, someone has been chosen by the all-powerful Entity which has predicted everything, and yet can''t interfere due to the worldws, to work in it''s stead. And that chosen one happens to be Axel, an 11 year old mudblood. What''s so special about him? *** Well, that is the temporary synopsis. You guys read the story and suggest me a better synopsis. And also, I still haven''t named this novel. I''ll give $5 to the one who gives out the right name and I choose it. Same for the synopsis. Though these offers are only for patrons since you can''t name it well and write the synopsis if you haven''t read the chapters. Pat /Snollygoster (Remove space) Don''t worry, everything will be posted here soon enough for free ess. Just wait. Also, the reason of my absence is posted at *******, it''s public, so it''s FrEE to ess. I can''t write it here since this chapter is too long now. Chapter 172: The time turner and Time magic Chapter 172: The time turner and Time magic A.N.:Hey guys, my new novel is out! It''s an HP Fanfic. Add it to your library and be the first ones toment on the beginning chapters if you want to get 100s of likes! Give it your reviews as well so that I can pin them and you get lots of likes ****** Daphne couldn''t believe it. Or rather, she didn''t want to believe it. Could Chris really be a Vampire?! No... There''s no way! Even if he was a Vampire, the only way he''ll be able to perceive the scent would be after he''s around 16. He''s only 13 right now! But, it would exin a lot of things if he''s really a Noble Vampire from a powerful coven. Covens are Vampire families or ns with deep and rich history. Their previous generations might have had multiple Exalted with different abilities which have been passed onto their descendants in a much weaker form. Most of the Covens also have had a few of their Ancestors who passed on their abilities which they got after consuming blood from other Exalted. Thus, the scions of Covens are able to inherit more than one empowering traits since their gene pool is quite rich which increases the chances of them inheriting something good. That''s why Daphne thinks that Chris should be from a powerful coven since that would exin his extraordinary talents. ''But... since Vampires aren''t able to reveal their abilities, there''s only one way he''s able to use them without having to receive any bacsh...'' Only Vampires like herself were immune to the Bacsh. The Exalted. ''Could it possible?'' Daphne couldn''t tell for sure, since her sense of smell wasn''t too developed yet. It might work if she tried to sniff from a very close distance, but that was impossible. And also, what if he figures out that she''s an Exalted?! He seems to be a good person, but when ites to gaining power, you never know. Meanwhile... ''What''s up with her?'' Thought Chris in confusion as he saw Daphne giving him weird nces. It''s like she''s seeing him for the first time or as if he''s suddenly turned into a bizarre creature. First of all, she said she didn''t use any perfume, and then it seems she knows what this is about and isn''t talking about it. ''And also, her scent seems to match the description of his scent which only his mom seems to detect,'' Chris rubbed his forehead. He really needs to know what is this that he doesn''t know. ''I should seriously master hiding that imaginary scent as soon as possible so that I can get all the answers from mom,'' he thought dryly. But, he can''t hide something which he can''t even sense. Yes, he can''t smell anything special in himself. It''s a bit simr to how you can''t smell any peculiar smell in your own room while the others can. You''re only able to detect it after you''ve left your room for some time. But, he can''t leave his own body, can he? ''What to do...?'' Chris sighed. The ss had fun while Chris and Daphne remained lost in their own thoughts. When the ss was finally over, Chris turned to Daphne to ask for a favor, "Hey, I need to ask you for something," "!!" But still with an expressionless face except for her widened eyes, Daphne walked away so fast it looked like she was running. "Oi, wait! I''m not going to eat you!" He called out, but Daphne instead increased her speed. "... What happened?" Asked Tracy as she came to stand next to him and started to pet Nyxie. All of them were equally surprised to see Daphne running away. Chris shrugged, "Dunno. I wanted to ask her something, but she ran away before I could even ask," Tracy looked disappointed, "Were you also going to ask her to go to Hogsmeade? She''s already rejected five guys today, all of them were older." "..." "It wasn''t about that!" Chris said exasperatedly. Did Daphne really think like that? If yes then he can understand her behavior. But he sees her like an acquaintance/friend and nothing more. He really didn''t want her to misunderstand and lump him together with those trashes. Girls like Daphne would be asked out due to her wealth and beauty at an early age. Older Slytherin-minded students are trying to catch the fish while they''re still young and easy to catch. These scummy people are also one of the why Dora'' used to hesitate in having a rtionship with him. Chris sighed as he turned to Tracy, "Make sure she doesn''t misunderstand. I already have a girlfriend," "Oka wait WHAT????!!!!!!" Tracy was going to nod but her eyes widened as sheprehended thest bit of his sentence and Chris realized that he shouldn''t have said this. "Keep. it. a. secret," he ordered before he ran off to his next ss before he was bombarded with questions. Chris had two sses at the same time next, the care of Magical Creatures and Ancient Runes. Chris decided to go to the Care of Magical Creatures first. As he walked through the corridor with his friends, they were still talking excitedly about their first DADA ss which turned out to be very fun. "It''s funny just how many of the Ravens had fears rted to study," observed Anthony, who had the fear of his mom knowing he failed. "Yeah," Padma agreed, who had the fear of her sister scoring higher than her, something Chris thought was impossible and absurd. "But I''m really curious about Chris''s fear," said Terry, and everyone agreed. Chris sighed. He''s is as excited to know it. Children''s fears are light and childish. They''re easy to handle. But, the fears of adult minds could be much darker, depressing, outrageous, orplicated. It''s best not to show them to anyone. "Hmm?" Just when he was about to respond, his senses suddenly detected something. It was a scent simr to the one he got sensed from Daphne. Only, this one was much more... familiar. He increased his senses and realized that it wasing from the next corridor. Far enough that it was quite faint and he couldn''t detect the person''s individual scent. ''What''s the matter today?! Two simr scents in a row?!'' He suddenly ran to the next turn, surprising his friends. And when they followed him, and took the turn, they realized that he was already gone. Chris practically flew while invisible towards the scent in hopes of finding out, but when he finally reached the ce, he realized that the scent was alreadypletely gone, along with the person. The only clue was... A giant middle finger made of magic floating in the ce. "Damn... I should have known," muttered Chris as he instantly recognized the identity of the person and it seems that Nyxie already knew but she still looked confused as she blinked her big eyes cutely as she looked at Chris. There''s only one person in the world who''d do this. It''s just Chris didn''t think that the person would be here at this time since this has never happened before. Chris sighed as he dispersed the middle finger. Since he had already separated from his friends who had all taken Ancient Runes, Chris decided to leave to attend Care of Magic of Creatures. Thankfully, the ss was with Hufflepuffs, and Hannah and Susan had chosen it, so he wasn''t friendless here. "Hey Han, Hey Suz," Chris greeted them cheerfully who got pleasantly surprised upon seeing him. There were very few Ravenws here right now," "Chris! I thought you''d choose runes over this," said Susan as she quickly came up and picked up Nyxie. Chris smiled, "I have taken both. I can attend and skip any of the electives as long as I can score in all of them," he told her the excuse which he''d discussed with Flitwick as he took out his Monster Book of Monsters. Seeing him casually flipping through the pages, Hannah''s eyes widened as she pointed at his book, "Why isn''t this moving like ours?!" She asked as she pointed at their bound books. Susan also noticed it, "Huh?! Hey, howe your book isn''t trying to bite your face off?" Chris casually muttered two stunning spells their bound books also stopped struggling. "There," he said as he slid his wand back into his holster. At this moment, Hagrid came, looking Nervous about his first ss. Chris gave him a thumbs up along with Susan and Hannah and Hagrid nodded as he addressed the ss. He was supposed to have his first ss with Gryffindors and Slytherins ording to canon, but now many things are randomly changing due to Chris''s many actions. Chris thought that this was better since Hagrid won''t have to deal with Malfoy in his very first ss. And it turned out to be true since Hagrid seemed much more at ease with Hufflepuffs as he took them all to the paddock full of hippogriffs and began to describe their characteristics. "So," said Hagrid, rubbing his hands together and beaming around, "Who wants teh be the firs'' one teh approach ''em?" He asked and Chris naturally stepped forward. "Now, firs'' thing yeh gotta know abou'' hippogriffs is, they''re proud," said Hagrid. "Easily offended, hippogriffs are. Don''t never insult one, ''cause it might be thest thing yeh do." he warned. He untied a hippogriff with ck feathers and brought it to Chris, "''er name''s Longwings. She''s a beauty, she is," he said as tried to pat its feathers though the hippogriff flicked his hand away. "Yeh always wait fer the hippogriff ter make the firs'' move," Hagrid continued. "It''s polite, see? Yeh walk toward her, and yeh bow, an'' yeh wait. If he bows back, yeh''re allowed ter touch him. If he doesn'' bow, then get away from him sharpish, ''cause those talons hurt. Chris walked towards the Longwings whose yellow eyes got fixed on him. "Great goin'', Chris. Keep the eye-contac''. And don''t forget teh bow. Nothin'' goin'' a work without that," said Hagrid. Chris nodded and just as he was about to bow, something surprising happened. the Hippogriff bowed by itself. "...." Chris awkwardly looked at Hagrid. It seems that instead of helping him, he instead made more trouble. Chris hopped onto Longwings who showed why her name was long wings when she spread her long wings and she flew into the sky with just a few ps. ... For the next ss, Chris had to use the time turner to attend ancient runes. Since it was his first time using it, he decided to not take Nyxie since he wasn''t sure about its safety. He left Nyxie with Susan and Hannah who were very happy to take her. Chris found an empty broom closet and took out the golden chain with the Hourss. Holding the tiny hourss in his hands, Chris took a deep breath as his concentration went to the max. "Here goes nothing," he muttered as he undid the safety lock and spun the hourss one. ''Woah,'' Chris saw the runes on the Time-Turner activate and a peculiar magic started getting generated and Chris was surprised by the amount. Then, the dark cupboard dissolved as Chris felt like he was flying backward at a warping speed. Different shapes and colors rushed by him in a blur as he found himself standing in an empty corridor in the next moment. "Damn," Chris muttered as he stumbled. His magic sense fell like it had overloaded. The magic he sensed just now seemed to be levels above what he can handle. He looked at the runes which were disappearing from the time turner. "These definitely aren''t the Futhark series," he muttered. The runes used in Britain are usually either Elder Futhark or Younger Futhark with some Gothic mixed in. But these Runes aren''t something he''s ever encountered. Chris examined it some more and found a peculiar mark on its back. It was three spirals connected in a triangr formation. "I''ve seen this somewhere," he muttered. Chris felt like he''d seen this mark before, but it couldn''t be in this life since he''ll remember it if he saw it in this life due to lumency. He''s seen this symbol in his previous life and some of those memories are faded beyond recovery. "What could it be?" He had a feeling that this could be something important. Just when he was wondering about this, he caught a familiar scent. It was the same one that he sensed an hour ago. Smirking, he leisurely entered stealth while he left a giant middle finger made out of magic to his one-hour past self who appeared there momentster. The peculiar scent which was simr to Daphne''s, only stronger and much more familiar. ''Now I realize what mom was talking about,'' he thought as he realized that this scent was easily detectable but for some reason, no one except seemed to be able to sense it. He thought he''ll also never be able to sense this without exiting his own body, but it seems it''s possible if he''s a past or future version of himself. Chris smiled, "I think I can do this," he muttered. Now that he knows exactly what he needs to hide, he can make progress in stealth. He had his work cut out for him for the next few days. First is stealth, then there''s the newest task: Time Magic. He needs to research it extensively before trying anything. But... the things he can do if he can control time are something which will make all the wait worth it. He also needs to find out just what the hell is that Symbol on the base of the hourss. Now he''sing to realize that he might have also not seen it in this world. *** After a few days, Chris reached home after taking an International Portkey. This was official business. It''s time for the first round of the dueling tournament. There are very few rounds, and the countries are selectedpletely at random. He walked around the house and found his mother in the Library. She was looking extra worried now as her forehead creased. Camille had gotten bad news when the country which was going to host the initial rounds were announced. Chris was unable topletely mask his scent while being visible and if he goes to that country while smelling like that, he''ll be eaten alive. Looking at Camille from the door of the library, Chris grinned. ''It seems to be working well!'' He slowly approached her without making a sound or emitting any scent until he was right in front of her. While Camille was searching the books, suddenly a shadow was cast in front of her whichpletely surprised her, as she heard a dear voice, "You know, you''ll get more wrinkles if you''re always this worried, mom," ???!!!! There was no sound or scent! Camille looked up in pleasant surprise. *** A.N.: Please give me as many power stones as you can. Don''t forget to check out my new novel. Here''s the new synopsis and name. HP: A Thief''s downfall and Rise The Wizarding world has changed. After the war, the new Minister of Magic Betrix ck, who never became a death eater, has led Britain to prosperity in the decade after Voldemort''s downfall. But...why is the world still in such danger that HE has been chosen as its champion? He was just an 11-year orphan thief! Will he be able to gain enough strength to face the threat? #Major AU #SmartandRuthlessMC If you subscribe Ptreon now, you get extra chapters on two novels! /Snollygoster Chapter 173: A Rule Breaker among Rule Breakers Chapter 173: A Rule Breaker among Rule Breakers While Camille was searching the books, suddenly a shadow was cast in front of her whichpletely surprised her, as she heard a dear voice, "You know, you''ll get more wrinkles if you''re always this worried, mom," ???!!!! There was no sound or scent! Camille looked up in pleasant surprise. This boy... he actually managed to hide it?!! "Honey?! You... you did it?!" She asked in pleasant surprise as relief immediately washed over her. Chris seems to have seeded in mastering the magic which hides the scent of the Exalted without having to be invisible all of the time. Chris nodded his head as he smile, "Yep," with the help of the time turner, it was possible. His expression then turned a bit serious. He won''t forget their promise to tell him whatever he wanted to know after he seeds. "Now... tell me what''s the deal with the scent and why am I in danger," Upto now, from the clues, he''s atleast figured out that he''s in some kind of danger from the people who can detect the scent he''s been trying to hide. Though he doesn''t know who are ''they'' and why is he in danger and he really needs to find out fast. Camille sighed. She had no choice but to tell him now. She can see that Chris is reaching the limits of his patience now. He''s going to get the information one way or another. And she doesn''t want to see what crazy shenanigans he''ll pull if she tries to evade the topic any longer. Camille looked at Chris worriedly. It''s usually for the best if the Noble Vampire children know about their identity from an early age and know the difference between the Vampires that everyone knows (the undead mindless monsters) and the real Vampires, the Nobles. But for Chris who''s grown up thinking of himself as a human and seeing Vampires as those mindless undead creatures, it might be a tough reality to take in. And if that wasn''t enough, he''s an Exalted, something which is very dangerous for his life. Camille looked at her son and hugged him onest time, "Honey, if you start hating mom after this, mom wouldn''t me you," she said sadly. Chris grew wary. Why would he hate her? What did she do? He didn''t know. But he knew one thing. It''s that this woman wants the best for him. And even if she did do something wrong, "Just tell me, mom. Even if you did do something wrong, I''ll most likely forgive you," he said helplessly. Camille realized that this was probably true. Chris never even med them for having to live his life in an orphanage due to them not being able to protect him. She closed her eyes as she finally said it, "I-I''m not a human. I''m... a Vampire, and... so are you," ??!!!! Chris''s eyes widened in shock. ''Vampires?! Damn!'' he instantly figured out everything as all the dots connected. The fangs, the weird reaction to blood, and his mom''s ability to detect his scent and even hear it from a distance... everything wasing into ce. Camille decided to say thest bit as well, "And you were in danger all this time because the other Vampires would have hunted you down if they had caught your scent." There! She said it. Camille now nervously looked at her son who was understandably surprised by the news. She''s a monster, and he''s in danger because of her. This should be enough to make him resent her, right? But, contrary to her expectations, Chris''s mouth, which was left open was slowly curving upwards as if this was some great news. "A Vampire, huh?" He was suddenly feeling much closer to his mother. ''We''re both monsters! Hahahahaha...'' In the first ce, he already doesn''t consider himself a human, what''s with him having two powerful bonds with different XXXXX creatures. Thus, it''s not a big surprise to know that he''s even more inhuman. Humanity is overrated. He''d rather be the devil. But can see where his mother ising from. After all, they both turned out to have the same fear of being seen as a monster. And, both of their fears turned out to be totally unfounded. Seeing her looking at him with that expression, he knew exactly how she was feeling. Thus, he hugged his mom, "Mom, the way I see it, not being human and having dangerous creatures threatening my life... is all worth it if I have such a great family. I wouldn''t want to change anything even if I was given a chance," he said honestly. Chris is many things, but he''s not a coward. Whoever wants toe cane. He''ll make sure everyone''s safe. Hearing Chris''s words, the uneasiness inside Camille''s heart finally went away as she realized that Chris is really mature when he needs to be. If any other thirteen-year-old was told this, they''ll have different reactions, ranging from throwing a tantrum to running away from home. But he''s instead more focused on making her feel at ease. ''I also wouldn''t want you to be any different, even if I was given a chance,'' she thought silently as relief washed over her and she realized that she was incredibly fatigued. Ever since the country hosting the beginning round of the Tournament was announced, she''s increased her efforts to search for ways to hide his scent. It''s not like there weren''t any ways to counter it. It''s just that the stronger the Exalted, the more difficult it to hide the scent, and whatever methods they do try, all of them don''tst on Chris (Pure magic kinda negates all) If this much stress wasn''t enough, there was also the guilt of keeping him in the dark due to her own selfishness. But today, both of these worries have Vanished one after another just after Chris''s arrival. Chris still had many doubts that were left answered after knowing that he''s a Vampire. The Vampire news was easy to take because he''s already read a lot of fantasy novels in his previous life where Vampires are mostly like normal people. But he''d still like to know why the hell wasn''t this mentioned in the books, not in any of the texts he''s read in this world. So he asked Camille. Camille, who was feeling very light at the moment nodded her head as she started to exin, "Alright, so let me exin from the beginning There used to be two... humans who were incredibly gifted in magic. But like every other human, they wanted more. They tried out many different magics and rituals on themselves and others. This is something that many have done and many will do with no positive results. But... hey seeded. Though the price was, they couldn''t be calledpletely human anymore since they had even incorporated some of the traits of a few Magical Creatures into themselves. These were the very first real Vampires. We call them the Primogenitors," "When the news spread, the Wizarding world went into chaos as the power-hungry people saw this as an opportunity they couldn''t miss while many saw this as a vition of natural order. The Progenitors went into hiding and started to gather many followers whom they granted simr powers. These Vampires were called the Nobles. Along with the basic enhancement, they got various abilities of their own," "Oh..." Chris was getting his answers, but more questions were popping into his mind. Thus, he just kept listening to his mom''s words. "Power was a very tempting lure. The number of Vampires started multiplying very quickly and soon, and all of them were under the loyalty of the Progenitors, who remained the strongest. By this time, various powers had dered Vampires as their enemies and the persecution of their kind had begun. Thus, these Vampires, under the advice of the Progenitors, kept their Vampiric identities a secret as they blended into differentmunities and only used their powers to secretly. Though some still used it publicly, generally with disastrous consequences. This went on for centuries, or millennia, it''s unclear. But the Progenitors and Vampires eventually started to be increasingly bold as the conflict between the Humans and Vampires reached reach the boiling point. That''s when he came. Merlin, the greatest sorcerer," Camille paused and Chris got surprised. ''Merlin?!'' "Then? What happened next?!" He asked urgently. Merlin was mentioned everywhere, but he''s found no real information regarding him. Camille smiled helplessly, "Not much is clear about what happened next, but the Primogenitors disappeared after that, and all the Noble Vampires were put under the Pact, which basically forbids them to reveal themselves, and even all the records were erased with the help of a magic simr to the Fidelius. Though whatever he did, the results can''t be denied. He helped Nobles build their own societies,munities, and Covens and the Humans and Vampires now remain separated even when many of the Vampires live in the human societies since they can''t reveal their abilities," Camille sighed, "There''s only one thing that he didn''t take into ount, and there''s only one that''s been causing this whole arrangement to be very unstable and almost copse many times. Many of the conditions of the pact don''t apply to them...the Exalted," ''Sounds like me,'' thought Chris inwardly. So, the Exalted are basically natural rule breakers, right? There''s no other identity that''d suit him better. Camille told him everything about Exalted. "Exalted manifest special abilities and are free to use them as they like," ''Wow,'' Chris was thinking that the Exalted sound like a cheat, but Camille''s next words exined that there''s no free lunch in this world. "But... the disadvantages outweigh the benefits. The Noble Vampires can acquire their full or partial ability by consuming them or just by drinking their blood. And, hiding away from the world is also difficult, since they usually have an enticing fragrance that''s quite difficult to hide from other Vampires. Thus, they''re always the cause of various internal conflicts among the Vampires. !!! At this moment, Chris also had another discovery. ''Daphne...'' She''s a Vampire and an Exalted one at that!'' he thought, recalling the fragrance which he thought was a perfume. It was very faint, and someone without thebination of his dragon senses and Vampiric senses wouldn''t have been able to detect it, but it was definitely there. He can now understand why she was acting weird. She had realized that he might know about her Exalted identity. Camille then told Chris about his unique circumstances. Usually, there are many ways to hide an Exalted''s scent but, the usual methods used to block the scent weren''t working on him. ''So... I''m a rule breaker even among the rule-breakers?... That does sound like me,'' thought Chris wryly. Though he can understand why. His body is naturally resistant to magic that''s not his own and especially if he''s not consciously allowing it to work and it''s difficult for powerful Exalted to hide their scent and he thinks he''s powerful. ''The other Exalted are somewhat able to hide their scent,'' It''s must be the reason why he couldn''t sense Daphne''s scent after that time. She must have used whatever means she has of hiding it. Camille told him the finer details and when she was done, everything was clear to him. ''So... Vampires, huh?'' It seems like Voldemort''s not the only person he needs to worry about. Vampires... multiple abilities... the Exalted... powerful unique abilities... a whole hidden society which he didn''t know about. There''s no prior knowledge about this and he doesn''t even know the future. He''s awfully unprepared. But... ''It''s exciting,'' he grinned. He knows that now he''ll have the drive he''d lost during these easy going days. But Camille was still somewhat worried, "Honey, are you sure that you can keep your scent hidden all the time? Because, the ce you''re going to... it''s dangerous," Chris raised his eyebrows, the next he''s going to. The ce that''s hosting the World dueling tournament... Chris realized why his mother was extra worried and fatigued right now. "What''s wrong with Russia?" he finally asked. The n had been changed. Previously, Russia was only going to host the first round. But now, the whole Tournament was going to be held in Russia. Camille sighed as she answered, "The Vampire Society in Russia is very precarious. And it''s all due to one person," Chris frowned. Just one person is? "Who is it?" Camille''s voice instinctively lowered as she called out its name, "He''s the leader of one of the biggest Covens of Vampires. And his name is... d Merputin," Chris''s eyes widened. ''The name sounds familiar,'' "What''s so dangerous about this guy?" He asked his mom. Camille looked into the distance, "He''s a powerful Exalted... and a tyrant. The man''s almost built an army of Exalted under him," ''Damn. That''s definitely dangerous,'' Chris closed his mouth. But he didn''t know that his mom was only starting, "No one knows his real age, but he came into power a few decades ago. He''s made up a fake background but no one truly believes that. In the beginning, he looked to be an ideal leader. He gave protection and safe haven to all the Exalted who were being hunted down and gave generous treatment to any who got contracted to his army. Thus, more and more Exalted revealed themselves and joined his army. But... from time to time, a few Exalted would disappear, and Merputin''s people would say they died or went missing doing a secret mission for the Coven, and their families were generouslypensated. But... the rumors have it, that... he''s consumed all those Exalted..." Chris''s eyes widened. ''So many Exalted...?!'' If that was truly the case, then Chris truly has fear of facing such a guy. "He''s already started to conquer the other Vampire Covens in the area. There are rumors that he ns to conquer the muggle and wizardmunity soon as well," "...." Chris slumped his shoulders. Voldemort seems tame inparison to this. ... Later that night, Chris was back in his Newt case, tinkering with some ornaments. Before going to Hogwarts, he''d transferred everything from the basement here. The wards he''s put here are also his absolute best so that no one esses them. Currently, he was giving the finishing touches to the artifacts that he''s been working on for a while. With the emergence of Vampires, his old drive for power is returning and he''s once again taking life seriously. He realized that d Merputin could probably beat him and his family won''tst much at all. And that''s not to say there aren''t more powerful Vampires. So, he needs to increase the security of his home and his family members. And he should start with Esme and Gabrielle, who are sadly also going with them. The main artifact he''s making is the one that blocks any and all lumency attempts. Along with various other protections. He never really worked on these because Esme and Gabrielle weren''t going out much, or interacting with people, but now that they are, and knowing that there are Overpowered creatures out there with unknown abilities, his paranoid mind is thinking of all sorts of worst-case scenarios. *Dnnnnnn* The familiar humming sound echoed as he carved rune after rune. Just like his magic casting, his rune carving was alsopletely unique and specialized ording to his abilities. He''s on a whole new levelpared to the normal rune carving techniques. The ordinary method is to carve out aplicated cluster of Runes to specify their intent and expect it to work with the meager amount of magic that was put into the stele and the meager amount that gets absorbed through the world. Meanwhile, Chris''s hand was currently glowing and he was carving out various protection symbols while the Corpomency magic was being poured into the runes as he sharpened his intent in his super Trigger Blue state. He''s going all out. Behind him, A sword, glowing in multiple colors was resting atop an ornate stand. Dense magic swirled around the sword, which looked to be made of a crystalline material which looked beautiful as it shine in dazzling colours from inside. But, in truth, it wasn''t made of crystal, it was made of Chrystanium, the best metal in the world. Chris sighed as he put his old golden stele back into its holster. He''s made one of these for everyone. "Haah... That''s one safety measure taken care of he thought as he turned the time turner to get more time. He''s going to do as much as he can. During the past two years, he''d rxed a lot and be quite goofy since he knew almost everything. But not anymore. "What''s the next target?" He murmured as he opened and checked the mental list he''d prepared. "Wards..." One of the most important things. Someone''s guard is the lowest when they''re at home. It''s the same for Chris. He''s sensed his own scent. It was enough to be detected by ordinary Noble Vampires and follow him to his home during the nights he was just out, wandering the city of France. Then, it''s just a matter of giving the information to the highest bidder. The current wards are great, but not to the level of being imprable by Vampires with unknown abilities. But... the thing is... he doesn''t have much knowledge on Wards, or rather, it''ll take too much time to ward two mansions against abilities he doesn''t even know. He can''t go off designing a warding sequence that''ll have prevention against each of the ways of Magic. It''ll take too much time. He needs an expert''s guidance. Someone who knows amazing wards which have managed to fool even Dumbledore. ''He should have woken up by now, right?'' Thought Chris. Now he even has Parseltongue so things would be easier. ''Aftering back from Russia, I''ll pay him a visit,'' he thought as he looked at the next thing on his metal list. *** #Random facts: -Very few people are actually aware of the fact that Nics and Perenelle mel are actually the Progenitors. *** A.N.: Please give me as many power stones as you can. Don''t forget to check out my new novel. Ptreon currently has 8 chapters of each novel. I nning on keep 10 each. You can read there. Patr /Snollygoster Chapter 174: The Magical Russia Chapter 174: The Magical Russia ( [Hey] This bracket represents that the words are spoken in the Russiannguage. I don''t suppose all of you guys know Russian, so I''m not going to write English. ) *** The Martins and the Dcours all stood at the porch of the Dcour Manor. Even though it wasn''t cold, all of them very wearing warm clothes. "Is everyone ready?" Asked Sebastian, who held an oldmp in his hand. Gabrielle shook her head which was wrapped in a scarf, "Non! It''s too hot!" Sheined while tugging at her cardigan. Esme, who was standing beside her also nodded her head. She was wearing a rainbow beanie with a cute dragon logo and a puffer jacket, looking like a fluffy doll. Sebastianughed as he patted her head, "My Ange, you''ll stopining in a few minutes," he said as he patted her head. Fleur answered Sebastian''s question, "Papa, everyone''s ready. When are we leaving?" She was wearing a faux-fur coat and skinny jeans with a fur scarf around her neck. Sebastian checked his watch, "It''s only 2 minutes now! Everyone, gather around!" Everyone was cheerful, though Chris was still somewhat distracted by the news of Vampires and the fact that there are people who might be stronger than him. Camille put a hand on his shoulder. She could understand Chris''s feelings very well, "Don''t worry, honey. Leave everything to us," She said, trying to reassure him. She was now feeling very guilty for making the always bright and yful Chris turn serious. Appoline didn''t know what the situation was, but she didn''t pry, she just patted Chris''s other shoulder, "The trip is going to feel nd without your constant shenanigans," Fleurughed, "That is true. Look, even Gabby is also moody now," she said, pulling Gabrielle''s cheek. Sebastian also nodded, "Seriousness doesn''t suit you, young man," he said in all seriousness. Chris felt a tug at his sleeve and looked down to see Esme looking up at him, "What happened, big brother??" she asked looking confused and her mouth was in a downward ( Even Nyxie, who was on his shoulder licked his cheek as she seemed to agree with everyone else. "...." Chris was a bit speechless. ''Is it so weird for me to be serious?'' Durnant seemed to be the only one who had no problems with the change. Chris looked at all of them and finally sighed, "Alright, I''ll be normal again. And ... I have a gift for everyone," he said as he finally smiled his usual smile Chris realized that he was indeed a bit grim and dour right now and it was affecting the whole group. And he also realized that maybe, he was over-worrying. With the stealth, no one would detect his scent. And if they meet other Vampires, there''s no reason for conflicts... right? ''Besides, it''s not like we aren''t prepared,'' thought Chris as he thought about the so-called gifts he''d been working on recently. He waved his wand and a small box floated into each person''s hands. Gabrielle, who was in a bad mood moments ago, instantly perked up, "Gift?!" She asked excitedly. Though funnily enough, Sebastian also had the same reaction. On the other hand, Appoline looked to the sky in exasperation, ''Again?!'' Chris''s gifts were always just too precious. They hadn''t properly thanked him for hisst gift and here he is, presenting another. She hoped it was nothing too precious. Esme was the first one to open hers. And as soon as it was opened, a bright radiance came from inside it, attracting everyone''s attention. It was a pendant, shaped into a beautiful symbol of a circle containing three arcs that were interlocked. It looked well crafted, but, the most eye-catching factor was the material it was made up of! It seemed to be made up of what looked like a crystalline material which seemed to be filled with multicolored energy. "Sooooo beautiful!" Gabrielle eximed and everyone had the same thought. Chris''s mouth twitched. Beauty was the least impressive factor about the pendants. These babies were made of the most Magical metal in the world: The Chrytanium. The metal''s enchantment capacity was phenomenal. You can put in any amounts of enchantment you want. Everyone opened their boxes to find the ne inside. "The Trinity Knot, a Celtic symbol representing family, unity, and love," murmured Sebastian as he looked at the shape of the pendant. Chris nodded as he smiled, "You got that right," everyone in the family would have it from now on. Dora and the twins also have them. Esme''s eyes were shining brightly as she looked at the pendant in fascination. She brought up her hand to pick it up and as her hand touched the ne, it pulsed it got connected to her, instantly giving her a warm feeling rushing through her body. A simr thing happened with everyone else as the pendant got connected to them and the ves found their allure under their control. No one could feel exactly what was happening but Sebastian''s mouth still dropped open. "...Just... how many enchantments did you cram into this thing?!" he asked in a shaky voice. Even though he didn''t have magic sense, he had other methods of finding out. Chris just shrugged, "I don''t know," he said truthfully. He didn''t bother counting since this thing could literally take everything he put. There were a lot of them including the minor ones like antisummoning and the one which took some effort, something to block Legilimency. "Just keep wearing this all the time," he said, looking at everyone. Camille hesitated, "Honey... that," she didn''t want to make Chris feel bad after he''d just perked up, but... these pendants... Appoline also had the same expression, "Chris, if we wear this in public, we''ll be the target of all the thieves in the world," she said, helping out Camille. These pendants were just too eye-catching. "Oh, that won''t be a problem," Chris said nonchntly. He tapped his finger on his chest and a locket simr to everyone else''s visible. These things could be made Invisibile at will. Chris spent a few moments instructing everyone on how to use the locket before it was time to leave. Sebastian held out the oldmp in his hand. "Alright everyone, gather around. Gabby, Esme grip this tightly and don''t let go," he said to both the little girls. The rest of the people should have no problems. They were, of course, going to travel by portkey for this international trip. Usually, Portkey is quite an ufortable mode of travel and but it''s not much of a problem if you have a master enchanter make it for you. As the portkey which was themp activated, everyone felt a tug on their navels as they were pulled into the space. And in the next moment, they found themselves in a field covered with snow. Now no one couldin about warm clothes. They were somewhere in the cold ins of Siberia. Russian Ministry wouldn''t give out direct portkey ess to its habited and prosperous regions to other countries. As soon as they appeared, a group of guards, all d in ck cloaks approached them with their wands drawn. Chris activated his super Trigger Blue as he entered the guards'' heads undetected one after another. He stopped when he found his target. Meanwhile, the men finally reached them and one of the guards who seemed to be the leader stepped forward. [You''re on Wizarding Russia''snds. Don''t draw your wands! We first need to confirm your identities and permit.] Chris stepped forward as he took out his tournament participation id, [We''re are here for the Dueling Tournament. I''m the representative of Magical France, and this is my family. We also have the VIP permit] he said in fluent Russian. Though his ent was a bit off since he was speaking it for the first time. Durant, even though he was surprised by Chris speaking Russian, took out the VIP permit which they had because they were big shots of France. This basically allowed them entry without any checking and other tedious procedures. As soon as their identities were shown the lead guard made a gesture and the guards withdrew their wands. He took off his hood as he bowed slightly, "Wee to Volshebnyy (Magical) Russia," he said in English as he led them to their base where they''d their clearance attached to their identities. "When did you learn Russian?" Asked Fleur as they followed the man. ''Just a few seconds ago,'' he thought wryly. It''s the reason why he entered the man''s head just now. Legilimency can be very fast. It''s the best way to learn, as long as your mind can take the strain. It''s why he activated Super Trigger Blue. He learned most of his French the same way and found this method to be the best so he had nned on entering Russia''s first mind that also knows either English or French and learn thenguage. But since he couldn''t tell this all to Fleur, he changed the subject, "Are you excited to go to Kitezh?" he asked. Fleur nodded excitedly, "Oh yes, I am! It is the famed underwater city of Russia. Of course, I''m excited!" She gushed. Kitezh, the main domain of magical Russia, is situated beneath the waters of Lake Svetloyar in central Russia. ording to muggles, it''s just a myth, like most myths, it''s real. This ce has always been the pride of the wizarding Russia, like Hogwarts is for Britain. So, when the tournament was going to be held in Russia, they made sure it was going to be held here. Their camp, which should have been quite empty was currently bustling as many wizards from all over the world wereing to see the tournament. But Chris''s group was given the VIP treatment as in a few minutes, they had gotten their clearance as they got an emblem that would allow them to enter the city wards. Even Nyxie had gotten clearance since she was properly registered as a live transfiguration made by an expert. "Huh, cheap people," Sebastian scoffed as he looked at the portkey they were given in disdain. It was apparently not of a good enough grade ording to his criteria. "We''ll have to manage," said Durant as he cast a sticking charm that stuck everyone''s hand to the portkey. Chris put an arm around Esme, "It''s not a big deal," he said as he recalled how casual the Weasley''s were with their inferior/ordinary portkey in the fourth year canon. This shows the difference in ss. His family is just too used to luxury. Within a few seconds, the portkey was activated and they found themselves being pulled violently into the space and this time, it wasparatively much more ufortable as felt themselves being dragged at an incredible speed. Esme and Gabrielle were hugging Chris and Fleur respectively, so both the little girls were ok. And then they were thrown out just as violently, though somehow, their descent slowed down at that time and their positions became upright just before theirnding, making everyonend safely on their feet. Everyone looked at Chris, whose veins on his forehead were visible due to the sudden exertion of using Flight skill. do Though Chris was sadly not aware of the fact that his veins had popped up, and he was discovered, so he pretended to be surprised, "Well, that wasn''t so bad," he said, making everyone want to roll their eyes. But then, he looked around and got actually surprised, "Woah..." They were under a huge dome-like structure, the ends of which Chris couldn''t quite see. Beyond the dome, and the architecture seemed old but quite beautiful and magnificent. The sky of lit with floating bubbles of light which gave out light simr to sunlight. And beyond the dome, was the view of theke water, showing that they were indeed underwater. Everyone else was also mesmerized by the scene when they saw it. "Magnifique," muttered Fleur as she looked at the ce. "Better than Beauxbatons?" Asked Chris teasingly to which she just scoffed. Though she didn''t want to admit it but in terms of beauty, this ce seems to rival Beauxbatons, perhaps even better. There were guards here too. Upon showing their identities, they were informed that the tournament participants are to report to the tournament venue where arrangements are made for them. "Why right now? The tournament doesn''t start for the next day!" protested Fleur who wanted to first look around the city. The guard almost gave her permission to go anywhere she wanted before he snapped out of his daze. It wasn''t cold here so she had her hood down right now, along with the otherdies, thus making the guard distracted. The guard couldn''t understand her words, but he still got the context. He exined that the participants are going to be under surveince for a day so that they don''t use any performance-enhancing potions before the match. ''We''ll be checked, huh?'' Chris was already prepared for moments like these. He took out a simple dummy bag from his precious backpack and put the Newt case which was slung on his back under stealth. He can''t have this thing checked. The dummy bag was a normal bag with a normal space extension bag. Chris had prepared it for asions like these. It contained all of his daily necessities... which are legal. Chris and Fleur separated from the group as they were escorted to a luxury big luxury hotel that was prepared for the participants where a female the staff weed them, [Please wait while we call your escort and guide from France.] she said as she led them to a lobby. Usually, the escort and guide is a person who brings the participants to the country but they hade with their parents. The same thing happened with their training since Durant was everyone''s dad when it came to dueling. "Just how many people are participating?" Asked Fleur in wonder as she looked at arge number of guys and girls their age wearing different colors representing their countries. She had taken off her cloak under which she was also wearing France''s colors and so was Chris. Their jerseys had FRANCE written behind them along with their names. Chris saw a lot of country names he had never heard of before, "Wait a moment, did I just read ATLANTIS?!" He asked in disbelief while craning his neck to get a better look. At this moment, an annoyed voice came from behind them, "A total of 180 countries are participating, and yes, that was indeed Antis," Chris and Fleur both turned around at the same time. Chris, because he couldn''t quite remember the scent, and Fleur because she knew the voice very well, "Head Teacher Felice!" Fleur eximed, and Chris also recognized the charming and enthusiastic woman who was the referee of the selection tournament, Felice Daniel. Felice smiled at Fleur who was a good student and very well prepared for the tournament, "Hello, Fleur dear. It seems you have finallye. As you know, I''m your guardian, guide, and instructor sent from the French embassy," she said to her, ignoring Chris. "...." Chris felt that this teacher had issues with him. ''Fine, it''s not like I actually care enough to be bothered,'' he thought while shrugging. With his hands in his pockets, he idly followed her and Fleur as she took them to their rooms. "I was supposed to teach you guys dueling, but ''someone'' had different ns," Felice was saying, "Didn''t even let me teach you two a thing in the long summer holidays. It''s fortunate that at least you''re prepared, Fleur," she while patting Fleur''s shoulder, to which Fleur could only awkwardly smile. It seems that the headteacher also had issues with his father, Chris realized. Felice continued, "The Selection Tournament this time wasn''t as ideal as it used to be. Just look at what happened to poor Louise," Fleur recalled what happened to ''poor'' Louise and immediately tried to stop her gleefullyughter. Those photos did their job perfectly. She had yet to thank Chris for it. The head Teacher didn''t know what Fleur was thinking continued, "Such an ideal student... but she was cruelly injured and with such cowardly and unfair means! It was totally opposite of how a person representing France should show. I always knew Durant just wouldn''t be able to teach properly, and he has a history of making the wrong decisions!" Chris was finally getting to know what this was all about, but the progress was interrupted since they had already reached their amodations. It was a long corridor, with countries'' gs painted on doors. Here, they could see some teenagers going in and out of their rooms, all of whom would stop to stare at Fleur and even Felice while Chris was training again. Even though he tried to behave normally, he''s still not gonna waste time. He was trying his new magic. It kills his presence, kinda like the notice me not. So he was walking around,pletely visible while flinging out Invisibile stinging hexes on whoever whose gazes were inappropriate and no one would even nce his way. This was good practice of Invisibile hexes, and he was also reading out minds of those whosenguage he felt the need to learn. It''s not like he has a limited storage, so he might as well learn whatever he can. In front of the door painted with French colors, Felice finally turned around and handed Fleur a key. "Here are the French amodations," she said, while looking around, "Now where did that wild child go?" She wondered out aloud. "I''m assuming you were talking about me?" Asked Chris who was standing right in front of her, making the woman jump. "Merlin''s beard, Dura I mean, what was your name again? Chris. Anyways, here''s your key," she said, tossing the key to him while affirming the fact this child was indeed the son of that woman. She opened the door which led to a living space with a few doors leading to different bedrooms and entered one. "Lunch''s in an hour. Do whatever you want till then," she called out while mming the door shut. "What''s the problem with her?" Asked Chris as heid down on a couch while kicking off his shoes. Fleur made a face like it''s obvious, "Her father was the one who taught your father Dueling. She''s Louise''s Aunt." Chris groaned. "Yep. That''ll do it." A.N.: 3200 words Louise is that viinous bitch in Beauxbatons. Do give me your power stones! Also, I''ve been reseaching different countries and mythicalmunities to put their representatives in this tournament. Send the info on the countries you want me to put there! Currently, there are Two OP ones from China, one cool one from India, one from Russia, One from Japan, Two from Egypt etc. Each country will have their own special type of magic Subscribe Ptreon if you can''t wait and your suggestions would definitely included if you''re a patron. /Snollygoster It has 8 extra chapters of this novel and 9 extra chapters of my new novel. Check it out as well and give me your feedback. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!